{
LIFE of
B 355981
JOHN MAC HALE
ARCHBISHOP
OF TUAM.
ву
-By-
B. O'REILLY.
Graham's Library
Mam
PRIVATE LIBRAR
OF
Y
RARE OLD IRISH BOOKS
COLLECTED BY
JOHN GRAHAM, Proprietor
THE IRISA VINDICATOR
Hotel Pennsylvanis Geveland Ohio 1.8 A
and

Fr.Pustet's Kunstverlag
Photogravure J.B.Obernetter München
Archbishop McHale
80
30 years old
JOHN MAC HALE.
Archbishop of Tuam.
HIS LIFE, TIMES, AND CORRESPONDENCE.
BY
RIGHT REV. BERNARD O'REILLY, D. D.; D. LIT. LAVAL.
Domestic Prelate of His Holiness.
"In advocating the cause of the POOR I am only fulfilling my covenant with
my God and my People."
ARCHBISHOP MAC HALE's first speech in Tuam.
VOL. I.
FR. PUSTET,
Printer to the Holy See and the S. Congregation of Rites.
1. Pustet & Co.,
NEW YORK & CINCINNATI,
1890.
BX
4705
MIS
Colo
Vil
COPYRIGHT, 1890,
BY
ERWIN STEINBACK.
(Of the firm of Fr. Pustet & Co.)
N. Y. C. PROTECTORY PRINT,
WEST CHESTER, N. Y.
13700119)
DEDICATION.
To the Sacred Memory of the Dead,
WHO, IN PRISON, ON THE SCAffold, on the Battle-Field, IN EXILE, THROUGH
THE LONG SUFFERINGS OF CENTURIES, AND THE STARLESS NIGHT OF
FAMINE AFTER FAMINE, HAVE PERISHED, MARTYRS TO THEIR
LOVE FOR IRELAND, AND LOOKING IN VAIN FOR THE
DAWN OF HER RESURRECTION MORN;—
To the Generous Spirits of the Living,
THE SONS AND DAUGHTERS OF IRELAND AT HOME AND ABROAD WHO STILL
SUFFER AND LABOR AND HOPE AGAINST HOPE FOR THE
REDEMPTION OF ERIN;-
TO THE BRAVE HEARTS ON IRISH SOIL WHOSE HEROIC RESOLVES NO TYRANNY
CAN CHANGE, WHOSE FIDELITY TO THE HALLOWED CAUSE OF
NATIONAL RIGHT NO BRIBE, NO TORTURE CAN MOVE;—
To the Friends of Treland,
OF EVERY RACE and Creed, in EVERY CIVILIZED Country, who, LIKE JOHN
OF TUAM, SEEK FOR IRELAND JUSTICE,
AND ONLY JUSTICE.
THESE VOLUMES, CONTAINING THE RECORD OF A NOBLE LIFE GIVEN WHOLLY
TO GOD AND COUNTRY, ARE DEDICATED BY
ST. GERMAIN-EN-LAYE,
France,
July the 12th, 1889,
iii
The Author.
PREFACE.
HE name of JOHN MAC HALE, Archbishop of Tuam,
is one deservedly dear to living Irishmen; and it
is the hope of the Author that the LIFE he has
undertaken to write may help to make that name still
more dear to the entire Irish race for generations to
come.
If absolute devotion to his country, and the most pre-
cious services rendered to his countrymen, during a pub-
lic career extending over 67 years, constitute a claim to
national gratitude, then ought Ireland and her sons be
grateful, deeply and everlastingly grateful, to the prelate
and patriot whom they fondly loved to call JOHN OF
TUAM.
Life-long devotion, however, and most faithful service,
are not the only titles which he has to the affection of
his countrymen. The virtues which adorned the private
life and shone in the public conduct of the great Arch-
bishop of the West are such as to challenge both admi-
ration and veneration.
Those who only knew the Archbishop from his writ-
ings, from his unceasing struggle with the men who
misgoverned or misrepresented Ireland, or from his fear-
less advocacy of Ireland's right to self-government and
full political JUSTICE, may have conceived but an imper-
fect notion of his character. A superficial observer, see-
ing that the Prelate's long life was, apparently, one of
uninterrupted warfare with the enemies of his religion
vi
PREFACE.
and his country's independence, might only have con
sidered the militant side of his great personality. Wha
strikes us and wins upon us, on a nearer and more car
ful survey, are the moral and intellectual features of th
man.
JOHN OF TUAM was truly a wise and a great man; :
is impossible to read his utterances or study his conduc
amid the fearful vicissitudes of his country, without be
ing convinced of his prophetic forethought and mora
greatness. But he was also, and above all, a good mar
The populations of the West of Ireland, among whor
he was born, and to whose welfare his whole existenc
was consecrated, worshipped in him a benefactor, a pro
tector, a parent. But they loved and revered him, be
cause they knew him, by long and intimate experience
to be a MAN OF GOD.
This, more even than his acknowledged and sterlin
patriotism, is the adamantine quality in his characte
which will defy the wear of time.
Public men, politicians, statesmen, eminent writers and
journalists, who had looked up to the Archbishop as a
eloquent, consistent, and uncompromising advocate o
national and popular rights, might, on a first personal
acquaintance, have been chilled or overawed by the Prel
ate's dignified and austere presence. Still, they neve.
failed to be attracted and fascinated by a closer knowl
edge of the courteous, gentle, true-hearted, and single
minded man and patriot.
This may seem exaggerated or wholly unmerited praise
to those who know him only as political or religiou
prejudice has painted him. To such, however, as wil
read with any degree of attention the authentic docu
PREFACE.
vii
ments contained in the following chapters, testimonies to
the man's sterling worth, coming from such high and
such varied sources, must be convinced that we have
not placed him on too high a pedestal.
And this first volume stops short of the most glorious
part of his long career.
The destiny of the Archbishop of Tuam was to live in
the world a life extended far beyond the usual period of
active usefulness. He had, up to his ninetieth year, to
contend with a mighty tide of adverse worldly interests,
influences, prejudices, and passions. But, from first to
last, his mind, his heart, his life remained unsoiled by
worldliness.
In some few of the most distinguished men of his
Own creed and class the Archbishop of Tuam found
the most strenuous and persistent opponents of the prin-
ciples and policy which he conceived to be the most sal-
utary toward preserving and developing the life of the
nation. His undeviating opposition to a more time-serv-
ing policy, to maxims more flexible, to subserviency to
those in power, exposed him from his first appearance in
public, in January 1820, till his death, in November 1881,
to the most painful misconceptions and aspersions.
Still, those who refused to act with him on occasions.
when the dearest interests of religion and country were
involved in the policy he advocated or reproved, never
thought of imputing to the Archbishop of Tuam any self-
ish or unworthy motive. Nor was he the man to per-
mit himself, on any matter whatever, to impugn the
conscientious motives of others. People might say that
he was too absolute, too dictatorial, too unyielding, too
unwilling to kiss the hand of Power, when it seemed to
viii
PREFACE.
proffer some scanty or treacherous boon, instead of the
large measure of natural justice due to Ireland. The
public has long ceased to agree with them in their judg-
ment of him.
In the series of memorable controversies which suc-
ceeded each other during Dr. Mac Hale's episcopal
career, the opinions advocated by him and the prelates
who followed his leadership have in every instance been
sanctioned, sooner or later, by the entire hierarchy
and by the Holy See. In the politico-ecclesiastical
course which he counselled his brother-prelates and the
clergy in general to pursue, TIME, the revealer, has
shown him to be the true statesman.
In the merely political order, if such there be in Ire-
land, the claims which John of Tuam ever upheld, the
cause which he advocated and defended, are at this
moment identified with the National Cause so dear to
the majority of Englishmen and Irishmen, aye, and even
to the majority of free citizens in America and Au-
stralia.
The illustrious GLADSTONE, and the men who once
abetted and aided him in advocating wrong views and
enforcing coercive measures, instead of trying the magic
power of JUSTICE towards Ireland and her people, at
present think, speak, teach, and would fain act, in accord-
ance with John Mac Hale's life-long teaching.
PARNELL, and the men who with him are ready to
sacrifice everything, even life itself, who brave every-
thing, endure everything for the cause of Ireland, be-
cause they believe that cause to be that of JUSTICE,
Right, and Reason, sure to triumph in the near future,
these too are only doing what John Mac Hale ever did
PREFACE.
ix
and taught. He patiently bore with obloquy, abuse,
and reviling; with the treason of false brethren and
the loud denunciations of open enemies, because he was
conscious of only demanding JUSTICE for Ireland, laws
and government in conformity with the dictates of Eter-
nal Justice, sure that such justice would bring with it
to his country appeasement, conciliation, strength, pros-
perity, and the abundance of all earthly good.
The maxims and practical rules of the Archbishop
of Tuam, culled from his writings and condensed into
a small volume, would be for the true statesman, govern-
ing the British Empire from Westminster, or legislating
for Ireland in College Green, a manual of marvellous
political wisdom.
Let the sceptical reader open the following pages and
judge for himself.
One word about the materials placed at my disposal
for the composition of this work.
They were furnished by the man most loved and
trusted by the Archbishop of Tuam, by his nephew and
executor, the Very Rev. Thomas Mac Hale, D.D., of the
Irish College, Paris. To him the Archbishop bequeathed
all his manuscripts, and the treasures of his immense
correspondence. All these are now in my hands.
Besides that, he has most kindly and generously given
me, during the progress of my work, the priceless help
of his light and coöperation. Every chapter, as it was
completed by me, was read to him; and, in revising the
book in its entirety, we have read and corrected togeth-
er every line from first to last.
A complete and satisfactory life of the great Arch-
bishop of Tuam, mixed up as he was with all the im-
X
PREFACE.
portant events and personages of his time, would be, in
substance, the last century of the History of Ireland.
There is not a question discussed in his day, and in
which he bore a principal part, which is not in the pres-
ent year of Grace a living question in Ireland. The
interest, therefore, which attaches to the present work
is not a dead interest, belonging to debates and contro-
versies forever buried out of sight and to be revived no
more.
John of Tuam is so identified with all that relates to
Public Education in Ireland, and to the national cause
itself at its present crisis, that he seems to be as truly
living and active a personage as Dr. Walsh or Dr.
Croke. They are the embodiment of his principles and
spirit.
It would, therefore, be impossible, were it not most
unadvisable, to compress such a LIFE, with its wealth of
original information, into the space of a single volume.
The present volume closes with the death of O'Connell
and the desolation and almost despair of 1847.
The reader of Irish history is well aware that then
began for the Archbishop of Tuam the sacred mission of
reviving the spirit of the nation, crushed by disappoint-
ment, failure, and a succession of calamities unparal-
leled in history. During the last six months of "Black
Forty-Seven," and the scarcely less terrible years of
1848 and 1849, it was he whom O'Connell loved to call
"the Light of the West," who alone, under God, sent
a few rays of brightness and warmth into the darkened
homes and despairing hearts of our poor people.
He fought the battle for tenant-right, while opposing
with unflinching courage the Government proselytizing
PREFACE.
xi
schemes of Mixed Education. He contended year after
year, decade after decade, for the formation of an Inde-
pendent Irish Parliamentary Party, in spite of the for-
midable opposition and the denunciations we know of.
He supported with all his might the Home Rule move-
ment under Isaac Butt, as he had endeavored to create
under George Henry Moore the party of parliamentary
independence. All who still hoped and still labored for
Ireland looked to St. Jarlath's for sympathy and coun-
sel, till God's good providence over Ireland led, at
length, to the formation of the present National Party,
the truly independent Irish party the Archbishop had
so long dreamed of, so often described, and so often,
but in vain, pressed on the Irish leaders of his day.
We shall see toward the end of the second volume
with what favor the venerable Archbishop, just as the
last shadows were closing around him, beheld the suc-
cessful efforts of Mr. Parnell.
The first volume of this biography, therefore, which
will appear early in 1890, in advance of Dr. Mac Hale's
CENTENARY, will, interesting though it surely is, only
be a preparation for the second volume, and the record
of the most heroic half of the LIFE we are narrating.
This will be published in advance of the Centenary
of Dr. Mac Hale's birth, MARCH 6, 1891.
PREFACE.
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
PART FIRST.
FROM INFANCY TO PRIESTHOOD-THE PREPARATION.
CHAPTER I.
INTRODUCTORY.
1791-1881.
A life-work for God and country covering ninety years-The Patriarch of
the West seated, like JOB, amid death, ruin, and desolation—The pros-
pect which gladdened the dying eyes of the Patriot-Prelate.
CHAPTER II.
BIRTH-PLACE-PARENTAGE-HOME AND CHILDHOOD.
PAGE
v-xi
3-6
CHAPTER III.
FIRST EDUCATION, I.
Home teachings and traditions-The rich folk-lore and music of Tirawley
-Taught English, but encouraged by his parental grandmother to
cherish his native Irish-Sent to the hedge-school at Laherdáne-Little
John Mac Hale's thirst for knowledge-The Venerable Father Conry ;
John learns early to serve Mass-The poor chapels and ardent piety
of the Mayo people at the close of the last century-Government
schemes for denationalizing the Irish at that period-Daniel O'Connell
at St. Omer's in 1791, and studying in Lincoln's Inn, while John Mac
Hale was at the hedge-school-The French land at Killala-John
Mac Hale watches the march of the French troops-Father Conry
put to death by Denis Browne-The Saxon domination brought home
to little John Mac Hale.
13-26
!
xiii
xiv
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER IV.
FIRST EDUCATION, II.
John Mac Hale's insatiable thirst for knowledge, especially for the knowl-
edge of his country's history and literature-Old Martin Calla-
ghan, a living cyclopædia of Irish folk-lore-John is sent to
Patrick Stanton's classic school in Castlebar-His second great grief,
the death of his mother-John is sent to Maynooth-A ride on horse-
back across Ireland-What John Mac Hale and his brother saw in
Dublin in 1807-Received in Maynooth-Brief sketch of the great
National Seminary: the men who founded it; the men who directed
and taught there.
PAGE
27-38
CHAPTER V.
SECOND EDUCATION-COLLEGE.
John Mac Hale devotes a year to the study of literature-His earnestness
-His mastery of Latin and Greek-Modern languages-Seven long
years of severe mental training and discipline-College recreations—
Patriotic spirit fostered by the students; Anecdote-Occasional visits
to Tirawley-But John Mac Hale's chief attraction was the Library
at Maynooth-His success as a student of Philosophy and Theology
quite extraordinary-Death of Dr. Bellew, Bishop of Killala; suc-
ceeded by Dr. Waldron-John Mac Hale selected by Dr. De la Hogue
and the Faculty of Maynooth to be lecturer in Theology, while still
in sub-Deacon's orders-Ordained Deacon and Priest by Dr. Murray,
Coadjutor of Dublin-The French Refugee Priests who shed such
lustre on Maynooth-Dr. De la Hogue's great care in training both
Professors and Pupils-The young Lecturer in Theology a keen ob-
server of contemporary events-The Veto question and Mgr. Quaran-
totti-Bishop Milner--Daniel O'Connell-Educational Schemes for
Ireland.
·
39-54
PART SECOND.
AT WORK-PRIESTHOOD-APOSTLESHIP OF TEACHING.
CHAPTER VI.
PROFESSOR OF THEOLOGY.
How John Mac Hale formed his scholars-Testimony of one of them—Wise
system for encouraging intellectual culture in Maynooth-The Pro-
fessor's standards of criticism-Lofty aims and ideals proposed to the
CONTENTS.
XV
students - EARNESTNESS in self-improvement, in acquiring knowledge,
in advancing in piety-Beautiful instructions to young Priests leav-
ing College.
CHAPTER VII.
PAGE
57-71
PROFESSOR AND PUBLICIST-APOSTLESHIP OF THE PEN.
What our Professor thought of the mission of Writers and Journalists—
Necessity for the Irish Clergy of learning to wield the Pen for relig-
ion and country-Hostility of the Press and Literature of the English-
speaking world toward Catholicity and Ireland in 1820-Friends of
Ireland among English Statesmen and Orators-Influence of the works
of Thomas Moore-The HIEROPHILOS Letters, John Mac Hale's first
contributions to Literature-Analysis of the first HIEROPHILOS Letters
-Beginning of the long battle for Catholic Education John Mac
Hale's labors for Catholic Emancipation - His Letters to the "English
People "-JUSTICE, only Justice for Ireland-Effect of the HIERO-
PHILOS Letters in Dublin; bigotry and intolerance of the Kildare
Street people-Liberality of the GERALDINES--The young Professor
finds his paradise in the Library of Maynooth College-Chosen Bishop
of Maronia and Coadjutor-Bishop of Killala by the Propaganda ;
choice approved by Leo XII.-Touching farewell address to the class
of Theology-Consecrated Bishop --Joy at Maynooth-Fatherly friend-
ship of Dr. Waldron for his Coadjutor.
72-92
PART THIRD.
1825-1834.
DR. MAC HALE'S APOSTOLIC LABORS AS COADJUTOR-bishop of kILLALA.
CHAPTER VIII.
APOSTOLATE IN TIRAWLEY-JOHN OF MARONIA.
Mutual love existing between the Bishop of Maronia and his people- His
welcome in Ballina-Dr. Waldron will have him live under his own
roof-The mensal parish of Crossmolina given to Dr. Mac Hale-The
Jubilee of 1825 in Ireland-Opening address of the young Bishop-
He goes with his Priests from parish to parish, spending ten days
evangelizing each--Touching scenes of faith and fervor-A counter.
campaign inaugurated by the Established Church-The Protestant
Archbishop Trench of Tuam and Dr. Mac Hale-Dr. Trench's gener-
osity in the famine of 1821-22 appreciated by the Catholic Archbishop
xvi
CONTENTS.
Kelly and his people-Dr. Trench bitterly assails the Catholics in
1826, and is rebuked by Dr. Mac Hale-The Bishop of Maronia before
the Royal Commission at Maynooth-The awful problems of Land-
lord Oppression and Chronic Starvation in the West of Ireland – Dr.
Mac Hale builds the Cathedral of Ballina--Generous English Catholics
aiding their Irish brethren.
PAGE
95-116
CHAPTER IX.
HOME SCENES AT TUBBERNAVINE-A BISHOP'S HOLIDAY.
Dr. Mac Hale's youngest sister describes her brother's visits to the pater-
nal homestead-The good Bishop's fondness for children and young
people-How Dr. Mac Hale was taught music by his sister-Sublime
and inspiring scenery of his native spot-Where St. Columbkille
found the scenery pictured in the Book of Kells-Dr. Mac Hale pre-
paring at Tubbernavine the "Evidences and Doctrines of the Catholic
Church "-Scope and purpose of that work--To remove prejudice and
conciliate-NOTE: Criticism of the London "Times " on this great
book; a fair estimate of the book; a most unfair estimate of the
author.
117-131
CHAPTER X.
DR. MAC HALE'S FIRST BATTLE WITH FAMINE.
1830-1831.
Letters to the Prime Minister, Earl Grey-Terrible picture of a mother dying
of hunger-Incredible oppression and cruelty of the Tirawley landlords
-1831 and 1890-Statesmanlike remedies suggested by the Bishop-
"The people starving while our markets are stocked with provisions!"
--DIVES not the best historian of the miseries of LAZARUS-Dr. Mac
Hale teaches in 1831 the true doctrine about land tenure, rents, and
arrears inculcated by Gladstone in 1889-Cruelly usurious practices of
the Mayo landlords and their agents-- Dr. Mac Hale goes to London to
plead for his people-Promises, but no performance-Another Letter
to Lord Grey;-fearful sufferings of the people- The Bishop of Ma-
ronia obliged to go to Rome-A final appeal to Ministers and British
public opinion-A Prophet's warning neglected.
CHAPTER XI.
THE BISHOP OF MARONIA'S PILGRIMAGE TO ROME.
On his way through London he defends Maynooth and the Irish Priest-
hood-He is present at the coronation of William IV.-"The Stone of
Destiny" in Westminster Abbey; why it is silent in modern corona-
132-156
CONTENTS.
xvii
tions, and what lessons it utters when it sends forth its voice-From
the "Refuge" in the Simplon Pass, Dr. Mac Hale describes his jour-
ney through France-The Pastor of Chamounix and his people—The
condition of the people and priests of Savoy in 1831 as contrasted with
the same in 1889-Arrival at Milan-The Cathedral and Shrine of St.
Charles Borromeo-In Rome at last-First visit to Gregory XVI.—
Just estimate of his character-The Bishop of Maronia's Letters from
Italy; their place in Catholic literature-Gregory XVI. invites him to
preach a series of sermons in Rome-Value and significance of these
discourses-Translated by Abbate (afterward Cardinal) de Luca—
Large liberality of Dr. Mac Hale.
CHAPTER XII.
DR. MAC HALE IN ITALY.
First letters of Dr. (afterward Cardinal) Cullen to Dr. Mac Hale-Dr. Mac
Hale's successful exertions to have his friend appointed Rector of the
Irish College in Rome-Gratitude of the new Rector-American Prel-
ates in Rome during 1832 and 1833: Bishops England, Rezé, Purcell,
and O'Connor- Efforts of the British Government to establish diplo-
matic agents in Rome-Dr. Mac Hale's own impressions of Rome-
San Pietro in' Montorio and the Irish Princes-St. Isidore's and the
Irish Franciscans-Unpublished letters from Italy-Naples and the
Blood of St. Januarius-Monte Cassino-Memories and memorials of
Ireland in the South of Italy-The Abbé de la Mennais, Montalembert,
and Lacordaire--Dr. Whately and the Cholera in Dublin as contrasted
with the Monks of St. Camillus de Lellis-Last interviews with Greg-
ory XVI.-The Pope's deep affection for Ireland-Kenelm Digby's
munificent gift to the Cathedral of Ballina--Archbishop Kelly of Tuam
and his Cathedral-Dr. Mac Hale's magnificent letter to Earl Grey on
the failure of Emancipation, and the necessity of Repealing the Union
-Departure from Rome.
•
PAGE
157-177
178-201
CHAPTER XIII.
FROM ROME TO BALLINA.
Pilgrimage through Central and Northern Italy-Loreto-Venice-Trent-
Letter from Frankfort to the "Edinburgh Review "-A Liberal period-
ical's illiberality and bigotry rebuked-The modern principles of Politi-
cal Economy and Legislation tried by the test of St. Thomas Aquinas's
teaching-Is every law, because it is a law, a something to be blindly
worshipped and implicitly obeyed ?-The Cholera in the West of Ire-
land-Home at last in Ballina-The struggle which awaits the Bishop
among the starving populations of Tirawley.
202-213
xviii
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER XIV.
1833-1834.
THE STRUGGLE FOR EXISTENCE IN THE WEST OF IRELAND.
Dr. Mac Hale's appeals and remonstrances to the British Government in-
spired by no narrow national or religious feeling - English Catholics
highly prized his labors for Emancipation and for the defence of Cath-
olic Doctrine-Lord Shrewsbury's friendly letters-Henry Barnewall-
Hon. and Rev. George Spencer-Dr. Mac Hale returned to Ireland an
ardent Repealer-He was not in that a disciple of O'Connell, whose
hesitations and alliances he was far from approving - His letter to Earl
Grey of August 27th, 1832, a plain condemnation of place hunting
and of the suppression of the 40 shilling franchise-The distress in
Ireland at the end of 1833- Dr. Mac Hale again writes to Earl Grey on
the necessity of Repeal-Irish distress is "the incontestable effect of
bad legislation "-" English capital accumulated with the price of Irish
starvation "-"Let our law-makers be men who know the wants of the
People, and are anxious to relieve them!"-An unanswerable argu-
ment for Home Rule in 1833 --The real source of the mutual hatred
between England and Ireland-The UNION the great Criminal-Dr.
Mac Hale assumes the office of Advocate and Defender of the Poor of
.Ireland.
PAGE
214-239
•
CHAPTER XV.
DR. MAC HALE BECOMES BISHOP OF KILLALA, AND IS SOON APPOINTED BY THE
HOLY SEE ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
1834.
Death of Archbishop Kelly of Tuam, and of Bishop Waldron of Killala—Dr.
Mac Hale's sincere affliction-He is chosen second on a list of three by
the Clergy of Tuam as their Archbishop-Dr. Mac Hale the unanimous
choice of the Bishops of Connaught- The British Government interfere
to prevent the Pope from confirming their choice-Passage from "Gre-
ville's Memoirs" concerning these British intrigues in Rome-Dr.
(afterward Cardinal) Wiseman's testimony-Gregory XVI. sets aside
all objections and interference-Hearty congratulations of the Arch-
bishop of Dublin-Dr. Cullen confirms Dr. Wiseman's account-Letter
of the Pope to the new Archbishop-The appointment of Dr. Mac Hale
became a national question-He receives the first official intelligence
of his promotion while at Tubbernavine-Popular exultation-Gregory
XVI. continuing the traditions of Gregory XV. in favor of Ireland.
•
240-253
CONTENTS.
xix
CHAPTER XVI.
DR. MAC HALE'S LAST DAYS IN THE DIOCESE OF KILLALA.
Waiting in his father's house for the decision of Rome-His touching de-
scription of his native place and its people-Address of the Clergy of
Killala presented to the new Archbishop in Tubbernavine-Dr. Mac
Hale's reply-The Archbishop's parting from his aged father.
CHAPTER XVII.
THE TRIUMPHAL PROGRESS FROM BALLINA TO CASTLEBAR.
•
Moving scenes in the Cathedral of Ballina-Tirawley cannot bear to part
with her "Father John "-The mighty procession along the shores of
Lake Conn-The scene at Pontoon-"In this Sign thou shalt conquer !"
"The Poor have always been and shall ever be the special object of
my care"-Enthusiastic gathering of the diocesans of Tuam-Recep-
tion in Castlebar-Banquet and speeches. .
CHAPTER XVIII.
FROM CASTLEBAR TO TUAM.
“In
•
The Archbishop spends an evening at Hollymount-Preparations of the
Tuam people-The gathering of the Galway Tribes - The installation
at the Pro-Cathedral-JOHN OF TUAM begins his labors-The Ban-
quet in the evening—“ In advocating the cause of the poor I am only
fulfilling my covenant with my God and my people "-" Our office is to
be mediators between the Government and the people "-No pensioning
of bishops or priests! -The Archbishop at work the next morning in
the pro-Cathedral.
•
PAGE
254-264
265-282
283-293
PART FOURTH.
TUAM.
APOSTOLATE IN TUA
CHAPTER XIX.
JOHN OF TUAM AT WORK.
Gladstone's description of the mission and life-work of O'Connell applies
as well to Archbishop Mac Hale—“ His animating purpose was to re-
store the public life of his country."-The Leader of a Nation-John of
Tuam accused of suffering his flock to be perverted-Triumphant
refutation in his last public letter (July 9th, 1881): 470,390Catholics
in his diocese, and only 12,052 Protestants-His chief care to guard
XX
CONTENTS.
แ
the faith of his people-His next to keep them alive and save them
from degrading poverty-The edifice of politico-religious tyranny
by law established in the West of Ireland-Dr. Mac Hale remonstrates
with the Duke of Wellington on this infamous legislation-Distress
in the West in 1835; Starvation the golden opportunity of the
Gospellers "-Parliamentary elections in May, 1835; Dr. Mac Hale's
admirable teaching on the duties of Voters-He appeals to the
Ministers in favor of his starving people-Defence of his slandered
Priests-He is attacked by Dr. Bloomfield, Bishop of London—
Victorious rejoinder from the Island of Achil-The Archbishop's
splendid reception in Westport-His speech in the evening-St.
Patrick's connection with the sublime scenery of Westport--The
Browne Family and "Priestcraft "-Dr. Mac Hale's code of Political
Morality-Second Letter to Lord John Russell on the famine in the
West-Ministerial corruption and imbecility-Arraignment of the
Parsons-The cry of No Popery, a convenient cry for drowning that
of Justice and Humanity-The Priests not Agitators, but the De-
fenders of the poor.
PAGE
295-326
CHAPTER XX.
THE " KILLALA TROUBLES."
State of the Diocese of Killala under Drs. Waldron and Mac Hale-Ap-
pointment of Dr. O'Finan, O. P., as Dr. Mac Hale's successor-Unwise
course of the new Bishop of Killala-He quarrels with his Clergy-
They appeal to Rome-The notorious Dean Lyons first recommended
to Dr. O'Finan by Very Rev. Bernard Burke, of Westport-The causes
of quarrel between the Bishop of Killala and his Priests-Judgment
of the Provincial Bishops: Dr. Burke, of Elphin; Dr. McNicholas, of
Achonry-Extreme care of the Archbishop of Tuam to avoid inter-
meddling-His endeavors to have Dr. O'Finan meet the Provincial
Bishops and settle all things amicably-The reasonable demands of
the Clergy of Killala supported by the Bishops-The Archbishop of
Armagh appointed Apostolic Commissioner to visit Killala-Dr. Mac
Hale's desire to keep aloof-Dr. Crolly reports adversely to Dr. O'Finan
and Dean Lyons-These protest and ask for another commissioner—
They are upheld by Cardinal Weld and Lord Clifford-Dr. O'Finan li-
belled by one of his priests-The Bishop brings a suit before the Sligo
Court of Assize-The Archbishop of Tuam denounces this scandalous
suit to the Holy See-The Apostolic Commissioner, Dr. Mac Hale and
his suffragans, with the Killala priests, summoned before an Orange
Jury.
. 327-367
CONTENTS.
XX1
CHAPTER XXI.
THE KILLALA CONTROVERSY.-( Continued.)
Dr. Cullen throws light on the intrigues in Rome in favor of the Bishop of
Killala and his Dean-Dr. Crolly, Archbishop of Armagh, directed to
visit Killala a second time-Dr. Mac Hale asked by Propaganda to
examine accusations against Dean Lyons; his report to Propaganda
-Dr. O'Higgins, Bishop of Ardagh, confirms the Archbishop's judgment
-Dr. Cullen's account of proceedings in Rome-Lord Clifford's
impertinent interference in Irish Church affairs-Letters of the other
Connaught Bishops on Dr. O'Finan's scandalous proceedings—Un-
priestly letter of Dr. O'Finan to the Archbishop of Tuam-The art of
making Falsehood wear the garb of Truth-This letter best refuted
by a joint letter of the Provincial Bishops to the Holy See-They
recommend the suspension of the Bishop of Killala from his govern-
ment, and the appointment of a Coadjutor-This suggestion finally
acted upon.
•
PAGE
368-395
CHAPTER XXII.
JOHN OF TUAM'S PRIVATE LIFE AND PERSONAL CHARACTER.
Habits of strict regularity and economy of time-His ascetic habits; daily
meditation before Mass; punctuality in the Confessional-Loved to
minister to the Poor-Their unbounded love for him-His Body-Guard
-His wish to have his diocesans well taught in their native tongue
-Diocesan Catechism in Irish prepared by him-They should testify
in Irish before Magistrates-His sermons in Irish-His great Chari-
ties—His unaffected piety-Family devotions-His affability, hospi-
tality, and courtesy-Wonderful scenes at Oughterard in 1852-His
reverence for Priests-How he dealt lovingly with their faults-How
he defended them when unjustly attacked-His extraordinary rigor
toward himself-His Lenten Fasts even in extreme old age-His
sweetness and gentleness toward others-His fondness for the music
of his country-Singing his own verses and accompanying himself on
the harp-His house the loved resort of native musicians-“The
Archbishop's Piper "-Never fostered racial or religious feelings-
His affection for the English people-His denunciations directed
solely against misgovernment, oppression, OFFICIAL INJUSTICE-
Anecdotes-His magnanimity in doing justice to opponents and in
forgiving injuries-Instances.
•
396-412
xxii
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER XXIII.
THE LONG BATTLE FOR CHRISTIAN SCHOOLS.
Frederick Lucas's heroic devotion to the cause of Ireland and Christian
Schools-The systems denounced so long and so often by Dr. Mac
Hale at length condemned by his brother-prelates and the Holy
See-Deep prophetic sense of the Archbishop of Tuam in divining
the purpose of British Statesmen-Origin of the dissensions between
the Irish Bishops on educational matters-The Castle Influence – Dr.
Mac Hale's oft and openly expressed principles-His condemnation
of Mixed Education endorsed by the Irish Hierarchy, August 18th,
1869, and confirmed by Pius IX. – First appeal of the Irish Bishops to
Rome, in 1839, on the National School System-The Question a
most delicate and difficult one - Rome anxious that the Irish Bishops
should settle it between themselves-Dr. Cullen's Letter thereupon—
Proposal of Agreement submitted in February, 1840, to the Viceroy and
to the Pope-Proposal rejected by the Viceroy-Extraordinary joint
letter to the Pope of the Majority of Bishops favorable to National
Schools-Misrepresentation of facts and intentions-The Instructions
of the Holy Office of January 17th, 1866, as contrasted with the
letter of the eighteen Prelates opposed to Dr. Mac Hale-Dr. Mac
Hale's real principles and conduct on this matter of the Agreement-
Dr. Mac Hale's Lenten Pastoral of 1840 denounced to the Holy See by
Dr. Murray-The Pastoral itself.
CHAPTER XXIV.
THE NATIONAL SYSTEM BEFORE THE HOLY SEE.
1840-1841.
•
I. Brief statement of the case to Gregory XVI. by the Archbishop of Tuam
-A fuller statement, required to meet the voluminous misrepresenta-
tions of the EIGHTEEN-The Minority of TEN represented in Rome by
Rev. Martin Loftus-His firm but temperate course-The Decision-It
sustains in principle the Minority, and foreshadows the condemnation
pronounced later-Unanimous acquiescence of the Prelates-Dr. Mac
Hale charged to thank the Pope in their name-Dr. Cullen's prudent
counsels.
•
II. What the Archbishop did for Christian Education in his Diocese—All
parochial schools withdrawn from the control of the Board of Educa
tion—They are poor, but thoroughly Christian-What the Archbishop
writes from the Isle of Arran-Monastery Schools founded by him-
The Provincial Synod of Tuam in 1854 approves of separate Catholic
PAGE
413-442
443-468
CONTENTS.
xxiii
Schools; Decrees sanctioned by the Holy See-Decrees encouraging
the teaching of the Irish language and literature.
PAGE
469-476
PART FIFTH.
PUBLIC ACTION of the Archbishop OF TUAM FROM 1841-1851.
CHAPTER XXV.
PRELIMINARY.
The man who did most to save Ireland-His battle for Christian Education,
a battle for the spiritual life of the nation-His battle for Repeal, a bat-
tle to restore the political life of the nation-His battle with Famine
and Eviction, a battle against Extermination.
•
DR. MAC HALE AND THE REPEAL MOVEMENT OF 1841-44.
O'Connell's alliance with the Whigs and the "place hunting" policy of
his followers, in direct opposition to the Archbishop's principles and
practice―This alliance prevented the total abolition of the Tithe Sys-
tem-Petition of the Archbishop and his clergy in 1837 for its abolition
-Correspondence with O'Connell on the subject -- Pitiful pleading of
O'Connell for the Whigs-"Let them do JUSTICE to Ireland," the
Prelate's answer-The Tithe Compromise of 1838 uncompromisingly
denounced by the Archbishop -O'Connell vainly presses in 1839 for en-
couragement for his Precursors' Society Eularge your demands on
the Government; insist on the right of religious equality " The Arch-
bishop pressed to organize Ireland against the Tories-The Archbishop
wants union among Irishmen and independence of Whigs and Tories—
"The fate of Ireland is in your hand," writes O'Connell-O'Connell
proposes a Justice or Repeal Association": Mac Hale wants Repeal
only first and last-The Liberator still pleading for the Whigs-Lord
John Russell threatens O'Connell "to resign "-Lord Stanley's Bill
curtailing the Franchise-Dr. Mac Hale consents to a great Repeal
Meeting and Banquet in Tuam -The Archbishop's speech - The Repeal
of the Union not the trying a new experiment; the Legislative Union
was a new and is still a recent experiment-" Forty years of our legis.
lative bondage have expired; all classes now convinced of the neces-
sity of remedying our wrongs "-Grounds in public opinion for hoping
for a SPEEDY Repeal of the Union-Frederic Lucas converted to Re-
peal; "It will come "-The Tory " Morning Herald" deems Repeal to
be INEVITABLE-Mayo Election, in Dec. 1840: Dr. Mac Hale's magnificent
REPEAL PROGRAMME-INDEPENDENT Parliamentary Policy, the ONLY
policy.
(6
479-483
483-520
xxiv
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER XXVI.
DR. MAC HALE'S UNSWERVING ADVOCACY OF REPEAL.
1841-'44.
Banquet to O'Connell in Galway in 1841-Speech of the Archbishop—The
Irish Corporations Bill, and absolute nullity of the Irish Members of
Parliament - O'Connell, Lord Mayor of Dublin - The REPEAL MOVEMENT
or 1843—Great Banquet to O'Connell in Galway; Speech of the Arch-
bishop-National evils which Repeal alone can remedy-The Proprie-
tary Class will not understand that Property has its duties-"No
Compromise with Whigs or Tories!"-" Repeal and Repeal alone! ".
Significant Letter of the Archbishop on Repeal, praised by the "Na-
tion"-- Hopes awakened on both sides of the Atlantic by the appear-
ance of the "NATION "We all hoped Repeal would soon be granted
in 1843: why?-Thos. Osborne Davis on its certainty-English and
Irish public opinion favoring Repeal or Federalism.
Monster Meeting at Clifden, Connemara-Speech of the Archbishop—A splen-
did Argument for Domestic Legislation—Pressing invitations sent to
Dr. Mac Hale to take part in all Repeal Meetings and Banquets - His
reserve and delicacy-The Archbishop visits Repealers in Richmond
Prison-John O'Connell's estimate of him-The cause of Repeal not
suffered by Dr. Mac Hale to die with O'Connell-Dr. Cullen's letter on
the sympathy of Gregory XVI. for Ireland and Repeal-English diplo-
matic intrigues in Rome.
PAGE
521-548
CHAPTER XXVIL
CONTENDING FOR THE RELIGIOUS LIFE OF THE NATION.
1844-'45.
The Charitable Bequests Act. The Government again succeeds in dividing
the Hierarchy-Sir Robert Peel encouraged by failure of Repeal Move-
ment to introduce anti-Catholic legislation-The Charitable Bequests
Bill-Described by Frederic Lucas-Catholic generosity and charities
to be absolutely controlled by an anti-Catholic Government-Supported
by Catholic English Peers-The Hierarchy besought to unite against
the Bill-the Archbishops of Armagh and Dublin accept it- Dr. Mac
Hale denounces the Bill to the Holy See-His letter stopped in the
Post Office - The Archbishops of Dublin and Armagh accept places
on the Bequests Board-What is thought of the Bill in Rome:
Letters of Dr. Cullen-" Were the Bishops united, there would be
nothing to fear!"- Dr. Mac Hale's fearless arraignment of the Gov-
CONTENTS.
XXV
ernment's purpose: Letter to Sir Robert Peel--The Bishops of Meath
and Ardagh condemn the conduct of the Archbishops-Commissioners—
Dr. Cullen's indignant denunciation of them--Sir Robert Peel endeav-
ors to mollify the Archbishop of Tuam-Reply of the latter.
CHAPTER XXVIII.
SIR ROBERT PEEL'S SCHEME OF HIGHER EDUCATION.
"
THE INFIDEL COLLEGES.
11
PAGE
·
549-569
The first notes of Alarm sounded from St. Jarlath's-The Government con-
fidently counts on division among the Irish Bishops-The Majority are
with Dr. Mac Hale-Dr. Cullen and the adverse currents of influence
in Rome; his "terror "—The Archbishop of Armagh receives an admo-
nition-Dr. Cantwell's Letters on the situation-He calls Dr. Mac Hale
"the only hope of Ireland "-Lucas solemnly warns the Bishops-The
Queen's Colleges Scheme virtually condemned by the Holy See at the
time of Gregory XVI.'s last illness -Accession of Pius IX.-Joint
Letter of the Archbishops of Cashel and Tuam to the new Pope-His
answer: The Colleges Bill under careful consideration-NINETEEN
Prelates opposed to the Infidel Colleges: Their Joint Letter to the
Holy See-Incomprehensible conduct of the two Primates and their
adherents―The Bishops' (apparently) "unanimous" memorial to the
Lord Lieutenant treated with contemptuous indifference.
CHAPTER XXIX.
BATTLING WITH FAMINE.
I. Dr. Mac Hale and the Famine of 1842.
Warning letter of the Archbishop of Tuam to the Prime Minister-Noth-
ing done by Government-Generous response of individuals: Lord
Stourton, the Joneses of LLanarth, Lady Stafford, etc.—Touching letters
from various persons in England and Ireland-Denis Shine Lawlor,
William Jones of Clytha, Richard Huddleston, etc.-Distribution of
the alms thus received, and eloquent answers of the Clergy-Terrible
and wide-spread suffering in Mayo and Galway-Government Red
Tape.
II. Dr. Mac Hale and the Famine of 1846-'47
•
1. Precursory signs of the Famine: The Potato Blight in America and Europe
in 1844; precautions by European Governments-Suddenness of the
Blight in Ireland in 1845-The Tory Government blindly neglect to
imitate the provident measures adopted in Holland and Belgium—A
Coercion Bill for Ireland, Sir Robert Peel's first care-In February,
570-595
596-608
xxvi
CONTENTS.
1846, Sir James Graham declared 4,000,000 of people in Ireland would
be in peril of starvation for four months-Remedy, a half-million
pounds sterling to be spent on railroad works.
•
•
2. The Archbishop of Tuam early alive to the danger-Lenten Pastoral
for 1846 The people warned against famine and against Unchristian
Education-On August 1st, a thrilling letter to the Prime Minister
(Lord John Russell)-A second letter on August 21st--" This is a
tremendous crisis to contemplate "-"Twenty millions sterling voted
by Parliament to free West India negroes: Fifty thousand pounds
voted to save our people from certain death!"-A third letter on Oct.
7th: "Food is the first requisite, then employment!"—“ Ireland
drained of corn and beef to feed England, while the Irish are starv-
ing!"-Terrible arraignment of a heartless Government-The Minis-
ters refuse to assemble Parliament-The Archbishop is forced to plead
for the lives of his people-"You have a great destiny to fulfil: save
a starving nation! "
III. O'Connell's Coöperation.
He helps to organize the Mansion House Committee-His practical sug-
gestions-Precautions taken for the relief of his own tenantry—
Government orders a Scientific Investigation on the rotato rot, while
the people are starving-The "Newry Examiner " urges the accept-
ance of O'Connell's relief measures-The Lord-lieutenant snubs the
Mansion House Committee; the Government do nothing-Lord Clon-
curry's patriotic exertions-"Let the People starve!"
CHAPTER XXX.
"
DR. MAC HALE AND YOUNG IRELAND."
“Educate that you may be free," a guiding principle with the Archbishop
-But GOD was to be the Light of all instruction with him--It is un-
fortunate that the writers of the "Nation" did not set more store on
his guidance-Singular absence of all recognition of Dr. Mac Hale's
worth in Sir C. G. Duffy's books-All the great national principles
advocated by the "Nation" writers had ever been upheld by the
Archbishop—A truly National Education, Literature, and Policy the
constant object of his labors -He was the Apostle of Repeal, of Inde-
pendent Parliamentary policy, and of Tenant Right-Young Ireland,
by favoring "Mixed Education," helped the Government and the
division among the Clergy-The "Nation" writers seduced by the
names of Primates Murray and Crolly - The Archbishop of Tuam, if
consulted, would have saved them and the existing Repeal Organiza-
tion-O'Connell's conduct toward Davis inexcusable-Mac Hale's pol-
PAGE
609-611
611-623
623-633.
CONTENTS.
xxvii
icy, strictly adhered to by the people and their leaders, would have
saved Ireland from Famine, from Emigration, from the Failure of
Repeal, from divisions in the Hierarchy; there would have been a
Repeal of the Union.
PAGE
634-649
CHAPTER XXXI.
1847.
How Frederick Lucas and the "Tablet" helped the Archbishop of Tuam
in his Godlike labors-The Irish Landlords and their famishing
Tenants; A story of unparalleled inhumanity described by an English-
man—Devotion to the poor of the Archbishop of Tuam and his Clergy
-Record of his administration of the Charities sent to him--His
other labors during "Black '47"-When O'Connell failed, Dr. Mac
Hale would not assume any political leadership - No party counted
him as ally or accomplice - A thorn in the side of all selfish politicians
and partisans-Nature of his influence and popularity-Wrapped up
in Ireland and her people, his agony in 1847 was inconceivable-
Death of O'CONNELL-The Archbishop stricken with grief-Ireland
left without a statesman to sustain and guide her -- No layman anointed
by the National love to fill O'Connell's place-The Archbishop's grief
for the Liberator dead and without an heir to his influence-He will not
allow the Cause of Repeal to be buried with O'Connell.
·
650-658
JOHN MAC HALE,
Archbishop of Tuam.
His Life, Times, and Correspondence.
PART FIRST.
FROM INFANCY TO PRIESTHOOD.
ด
CHAPTER I..
INTRODUCTORY.
HE life which these pages narrate covers almost an
entire century. JOHN MAC HALE, so well known to
both hemispheres as the great Archbishop of Tuam,
was born on Sunday, March 6th, 1791, and died on Monday,
November 7th, 1881.
From the year 1814, when he was ordained priest and
appointed Lecturer in Theology at Maynooth, till the day
of his death, he ceased not to labor with voice and pen, and
by every species of priestly ministration, for the freedom
and prosperity of Ireland, for the religious, the intellectual,
and the political welfare of Irishmen.
Ever since the 29th day of January, 1820, when, under the
assumed name of HIEROPHILOS, John Mac Hale wrote his
first published letter in defence of his ancestral creed, until
his dying day, he became endeared to the ancient race from
which he had sprung as their purest patriot, their most
loved teacher and most trusted national guide.
In very truth, the subject of this biography, which covers
nearly the last century of Irish history, has been all through
that period, in a special and extraordinary manner, identi-
fied with the heroic struggles of the majority of Irishmen
for civil and religious equality, for their indefeasible right
to live, labor, and prosper as Christian freemen on the land
of their birth.
Toward the close of this long career of honor undefiled,
of unwearying devotion to his country and his God, the
Archbishop of Tuam, visiting for the last time a parish in
his diocese, had to receive an illuminated address from the
people who worshipped him.
"The gift of itself," said the gentleman who presented it,
4
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
is of little intrinsic value, but the sentiments of love and
veneration which it embodies, find an echo in every Irish
heart from the Giant's Causeway to Cape Clear-What do
I say?—from the Giant's Causeway to the Rocky Moun-
tains, . . . . to our Antipodes. In every land where an
Irishman has set his foot,—and, alas! what shore is there so
distant that a poor exile of Erin has not wandered to it ?—
in every place, in every clime, the name of JOHN, ARCH-
BISHOP OF TUAM, is revered as a household word. . . .”
To this the venerable nonagenarian touchingly replied :—
"You will not estimate the depth of my gratitude by the
poverty of the language in which it is conveyed. Seldom
it happens that the heartfelt emotions find outward corre-
sponding expressions.
Grief is often expressed in bursts of loud and passionate
language. Yet the picture of Job, sitting in lonely silence,
on which his friends had not the courage to intrude, con-
veys an image of sorrow more eloquent than the most
classic rhetoric ever drew.
“You have given me credit for all the real or imaginary
Irish attractions or qualities. You remind me of a Secre-
tary of the Propaganda, now no more, who, condescending
to mention me to some of his friends, stated that I possessed
those qualities of my country in double-dyed colors. For
this genuine representation I did not hesitate to thank him.
"And I must own that I like to retain all the ruggedness
of a genuine love of country. Indeed, I may say, that so
deeply has the rugged love of country been stamped upon
my heart, that I am like some old coin with the impression still
unworn, whilst many another coin has been so wrought upon by
time, that no trace of the impression upon it may now be found."
When the reader recalls the gloom, the desolation, the
suffering, and the terrors which hung over unhappy Ireland
all through the springtide, summer, and autumn of 1881,
--as the venerable Patriarch of the Irish Church sat, like
Job, amid the ruins of the national hopes, awaiting the
approach of death, and scanning with a patriot's and a-
prophet's eye the coming years for the dawn of Ireland's
INTRODUCTORY.
5
redemption, the force of the words above quoted must
come home to mind and heart.
Even then, while Coercion was sowing seeds of undying
bitterness and hatred in the souls of the Irish millions at
home and abroad, the first great instalment of justice to
Ireland came in the form of a Land Act. But the Landlord
Party in Parliament defeated the Prime Minister's benefi-
cent intention by attaching to this great measure of relief
clauses and conditions which went far to neutralize every
element of good it contained. The constitution and work-
ing of the Land Courts did the rest.
The Act and its operation have since passed into history
as an illustration and a monument of the antagonistic forces
at work in the "British Legislature:" the one, growing out
of a consciousness of long wrong-doing toward the majority
of Irishmen, out of the secular experience of the utter use-
lessness and the supreme injustice of coercion toward a
people reduced by the cruel oppression of centuries to
chronic starvation and despair; the other, born and nur-
tured in the blind bigotry of religion and race, and deriving
its strength from the fierce hatred which cannot forgive the
inveterate wrongs inflicted, joined to the resistless power
which enables the oppressor to continue the infliction.
Had JOHN, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM, been given to live
another decade, he would, to his unspeakable joy, have seen
that sense of wrong-doing acquiring, in the hearts of En-
glishmen such increase and such intensity, as gradually to
pervade the majority of the electors of Great Britain, im-
pelling the foremost statesmen of the United Kingdom to
lay before Parliament a large and generous scheme for
Home Rule in Ireland.
1
Nor would the temporary defeat of this measure have
disheartened one who had witnessed in his long public
career so many political vicissitudes as JOHN MAC HALE.
The very extremities of savage coercion, to which the
opposite force in Parliament has recourse to govern Ire-
land, the shameless denial of all constitutional rights and
even parliamentary liberty to Irish representatives, only
6
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
bear witness to the fact that, in the moral order, the re-
action always carries the friends of violence far beyond the
limits of policy, prudence, moderation, common sense, and
ordinary justice.
The extraordinary measures enacted in the Parliament of
Westminster as these lines are written,' mark the extreme
limit to which anti-Irish bigotry and hatred can reach.
From this point the spent forces of unreason, violence, and
coercion must recede downwards.
Public opinion all over Great Britain is rising,—slowly,
steadily, irresistibly rising,-among all but a portion of the
landlord classes, in favor of justice to Ireland, and of that
conciliation and peace which are the inevitable fruits of
justice.
Englishmen, Welshmen, Scotchmen, led by the very men
who have hitherto coerced Ireland, and enforced with the
aid of the bayonet, the plank-bed, the hangman, and the
crowbar-brigade, the rights of Land against Man, - are
determined to do for Irishmen what law and justice, nature,
reason, and common sense have done for the agricultural
masses of Great Britain,—to give the man who ploughs and
sows the soil some right to live on and by the soil and the
fruit it bears.
This was the dawning light which a kind Providence
may have vouchsafed to the dying eyes of the great Arch-
bishop of Tuam.
1 Passing of the Act creating the Times "Forgeries Court."
*
J
CHAPTER II.
BIRTHPLACE-PARENTAGE-BIRTH AND CHILDHOOD.
2
1
OHN Mac Hale was born at Tubbernavine, a hamlet
situated on the eastern slope of Mount Nephin, the
second in elevation among the mountains of Con-
naught. Few districts in Ireland have been endowed by
nature with such features of united loveliness and grandeur
as this, or enriched with greater advantages of soil and cli-
mate, or possess such splendid facilities for commercial
activity.
Through the glen in which the hamlet nestled, and which
bore in the neighborhood the name of Glen Nephin, passed
in 1791, when our narrative begins, the post-road connecting
Sligo, Ballina, and Crossmolina with Castlebar, the capital
of Mayo; and on this road, between the lofty foothill of
Knock Mara and the towering mass of Nephin, were the
well of the Fenians and the hamlet in which the subject of
this biography first saw the light of day. This old road is
still sought out and followed by the artist and tourist, on
account of the prospect it commands over the three neigh-
boring magnificent sheets of water, Loughs Conn, Cullin,
and Lavalla.
No wonder that, when Strongbow and his Normans first
visited this strikingly romantic and fertile part of Mayo, in
the twelfth century, they should have resolved to make
↓ Pronounced Tubbernaveene, "the well or spring of the Fenians,” the Celtic
hero FIONN or FINN having stamped his name and memory on several localities in
this district.
2 Mt. Nephin has two adjoining summits, the westernmost of which is 2,646.
feet high, and the other, overlooking Lake Conn and the vale of Tubbernavine, is.
2,384 feet.
The two engravings in the text will enable the reader to form some idea of the
surpassing beauty of the scenery.
8
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
themselves masters of so desirable a country adjoining the
Western Sea. They therefore brought over a strong colony
of their Welsh followers, and under one of these, called
Awley, the barony in which Tubbernavine is situated, as-
sumed and retained the name of Tir-Awley,-" the country
of Awley."
It is still a question among the Irish scholars, whether the
Clan Mac Hale or Mac Keale' did not, originally, form a
part of this Welsh colony. Leaving to those skilled in Celtic
literature and the folk-lore of Connaught to discuss this
question, we need only state that the parents of the illus-
trious man whose career we are about to describe were
Patrick Mac Hale and Mary Mulkieran, both natives of Tir-
awley, and belonging to families of great respectability
among the sturdy mountaineers of western Mayo.
The father of this child, destined to fill so large a space
in the history of his nation and Church during the four-fifths
of the nineteenth century, was popularly known as Padrig
Mor, an appellation which his commanding stature and
handsome person more than justified. He stood several
inches above six feet; remained straight as an arrow till his
old age; was fair-complexioned, with deep-blue eyes, regu-
lar features, strong and lithe of limb, active, energetic,
capable of great endurance, and withal gifted with a bright
humor and a quick and practical intelligence. He was "a
true and grand type of his Milesian ancestry," as one who
knew him well and long has written of him.
His house, situated on the high-road between the two
assize-towns of Sligo and Castlebar, and quite near the his-
toric well of the Fenians or companions of the heroic Finn,
which gave its name to the elevated vale of Tubbernavine,
was a wayside inn,-one of those truly hospitable resting-
places, so well patronized and so popular in the ages when
railroad travel was unknown. The Mac Hale homestead
was a considerable establishment. For Padrig Mor kept up
a large farming business together with that of his inn; and
1 See for the Mac Hale genealogy O'Harts "The Irish and Anglo-Irish Landed
Gentry," pp. 106, 107.

Lough Conn and Mount Nephin.
BIRTHPLACE, PARENTAGE, BIRTH, AND CHILDHOOD.
9
1
so there was a numerous staff of laborers and household
servants.
Besides, Patrick Mac Hale carried on, in a country and a
district where industry encountered all sorts of discourage-
ment, a brisk trade, which helped to keep alive among his
neighbors such home-industries as were still possible to the
Irish peasantry. He went frequently to Dublin, across the
whole extent of the Kingdom, with his own teamsters and
conveyances, bringing back with him not only such goods
as belonged to an innkeeper's business, but great quantities
of the best dye-stuffs. With these he supplied the country-
folk far and near, driving thus a very thrifty business, ex-
changing them with the cottiers for the fine linens and
yarns then still produced in Tirawley.
1
"The house-wives of that period felt proud of having
their husbands and families attired in the beautiful woolen
fabrics spun, woven, and dyed by themselves, their daugh-
ters, and maid-servants. And this reminds me," continues
our informant "that the Archbishop of Tuam, in after
years, used to order presents of fine wool for members of
his family, with the view of fostering and encouraging their
skill in manufacturing these beautiful wollen cloths,-for
such they were. These and the fine yarns spun in his
father's house and woven there into excellent linen, they
were wont to present to him whenever he visited the old
homestead. He carefully treasured them all his life.”
The linen trade was then flourishing in Ireland, and Pat-
rick Mac Hale turned it to good account. He bought in
largely the fine linens of the neighborhood, selling them at
a handsome profit at the Linen-Hall in Castlebar.
The wayside inn at Tubbernavine was, therefore, not only
a popular place of rest and refreshment, but a popular mart
for the mountaineers. It was the centre where news was
retailed, and information on all passing events, on religious
topics as well as the stirring political incidents of the time,
was obtained.
1 Mrs. Catherine Higgins, of Tuam, the Archbishop's youngest sister, and for
many years residing with him.
IO
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
The home into which JOHN MAC HALE was born at the
first dawn of spring-tide, 1791, was a large, warm, hospi-
table, joyous, and happy home, in which thrift was honored
and practised; religion was first, middlemost, and last in the
hearts and lives of the parents; and with religion there
flourished all the sweet virtues and charities so dear to the
Celtic soul.
There were already five other birdlings in that warm
nest by the road-side, when this child of blessing made his
appearance "rather unexpectedly," as his youngest sister
relates. He was the fifth son. It was a tradition among the
Catholic Irish, so retentive, amid the national desolation,
of all the most ancient memories connected with their faith,
that a child born either within the sacred season of Lent,
or in the days immediately preceding it, was destined to be
a man of austere and holy life, devoted to religious renounce-
ment, if not apostolic labors. So believed the fond mother,
who welcomed this other John the Baptist with more than
a mother's tenderness, and with the deep, fond hope of a
Christian parent.
He was but a puny, suffering little thing at his coming,
and for more than a year thereafter. It took all the watch-
ful love and experienced care of Mary Mulkieran Mac Hale
to keep that little spark of life from going out.
He was born on Quinquagesima Sunday,' the Sunday
preceding the solemn fast of Lent. This only allowed two
whole days to prepare for the child's baptism and for
the banquet which it was the time-honored custom to hold
on such occasions. A hasty summons was forthwith is-
sued to the Clan Keale as well as to the Mulkierans.
The baptismal ceremony was performed in the house of
the parents, the nearest church being a mile distant, and the
fragile health of the infant forbidding all thought of taking
him to the little chapel of Leath-Ardán. So, the reverend
pastor of Addergoole, Father Andrew Conry, came to the
house itself on Shrove Tuesday, the third day after the
1 Quinquagesima ("fiftieth "), so called because it is the fiftieth day before
Easter Sunday.
BIRTHPLACE, PARENTAGE, BIRTH, AND CHILDHOOD.
II
child's birth, and there, in presence of the assembled Clans.
of relatives, fulfilled the solemn rite and the anxious moth-
er's wishes.
Then followed the baptismal feast. Padrig Mor and his
guests made good use of what remained of the day,-the
eve of Ash-Wednesday. Among that long-tried and primi-
tive race, the laws of the Church were held in even higher
regard than the law of hospitality. As they heartily ob-
served the rigorous Lenten fast and abstinence from flesh
meat, so did they heartily enjoy the festivities which
brought them together and strengthened the mutual ties
of affection and kindliness created by blood and neighbor-
hood.
After the bountiful banquet came the music and the
dance. They kept it up, with true Irish spirit, forgetful of
the flight of time, till some of the servants suddenly burst
in among the merry company, and said that "the cocks
were already crowing." It was Ash-Wednesday morning.
Instantly the notes of fiddle and bag-pipe were hushed,
the dance ceased, and the sobered feasters, young and old,
prepared for church, eager to sanctify the first day of the
great penitential season.
On their way to the chapel of Leath-Ardán, and on their
journey homewards, the Clan Mac Hale and their friends
discussed the career likely to be filled by a boy born within
Shrovetide, and baptized on the very eve of Lent.
Certain it is that from his boyhood till his latest year, and
when long past eighty, the JOHN who lived to be the boast
of Tirawley and the light of all Ireland, was throughout
his career a man of prayer in the fullest sense of the word,
and a man addicted to the most rigorous fasting. No per-
suasion, even in extreme old age, could induce him to mod-
ify his Lenten austerities; so that, when Holy Week with
its long and fatiguing ceremonies came round, he needed
the support of his attendants at the altar.
So much may we, at the beginning, forecast of the long
life and priestly spirit of the feeble infant we have just left
in his cradle.
12
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
He battled bravely with all the chances which, during
the first year of his existence, threatened continually a sud-
den ending to the hopes of his parents and the anticipation of
their many friends. Even for some time after the age when
children begin to walk, little John had to be carried about
in his nurse's arms. And as his mother wisely judged that
he should have as much as possible of the invigorating
mountain air, the child was taken out into the fields for
hours whenever the weather permitted. Placed on a soft
cushion firmly strapped to the nurse's back, he was made
familiar from his cradle with all the grand and beautiful
scenes around his father's house. He loved to rest his eyes
on the broad expanse of Lake Conn, with its numerous
picturesque islands, or to gaze up at the giant form of
Mount Nephin, shrouded in shifting vapors, or to be taken
from his nurse's back and allowed to rest on his cushion
amid the mountain meadows with their wild-flowers.
Everything lovely in nature had irresistible attractions for
him. The song of the birds gave him special delight.
He would lie on his soft couch in the meadow-grass, the
flax-field, or on the hill-side, and listen, entranced, to the
skylark as it rose from its nest and circled higher and higher
till lost in the blue. And as the fields around were filled
with these warblers in spring and summer, the child found
no small pleasure in listening to them."¹
Thus were formed in the babe the tastes which were to
be so carefully cultivated in manhood, and which threw
such a charm over the lengthened evening of the busy life
we are about to relate.
¹ Higgins. MSS.
ด
CHAPTER III.
FIRST EDUCATION.
Still crouching 'neath the sheltering hedge,
Or stretched on mountain fern,
The teacher and his pupils met
Feloniously to learn.
'HE child John, as soon as he had outgrown his feeble
and sickly infancy, displayed both great vigor of limb
and brightness of intellect. And the atmosphere of
the wayside inn was one peculiarly fitted to develop this
early thirst for knowledge and to satisfy its first cravings.
The period was one of intense and unceasing excitement
in Ireland. The parliamentary struggle going on in Dublin
between what might then be aptly called the National Party,
headed by Grattan and Curran, and the abettors of Pitt and
the English Government in their endeavor to do away with
Irish legislative and administrative independence, was fol-
lowed with deep and anxious interest by the inhabitants of
every town and village in Ireland. The speeches of friends
and foes were eagerly discussed among the Clans of Tiraw-
ley. Few as there then were among the peasantry of the
West who could read and speak the English language,
there were enough, nevertheless, to master the contents of
the rare newspapers which found their way to the moun-
tains, and to interpret their contents for greedy ears and
minds quick to appreciate and understand.
Padrig Mor Mac Hale was one of those who were com-
paratively familiar with the English tongue. His business
in his frequent journeys to the Capital, his commercial deal-
ings there, all demanded that he should know the Saxon
speech. He was one of the many in Tirawley who had
perceived the necessity of imparting a knowledge of English
13
14
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBishop of TUAM.
to the youth of the country, if these would ever hope to
hold their own against the dominant race.
The master of the wayside inn at Tubbernavine was also
an ardent patriot, loving with the whole strength of heart
and mind the dear old Celtic land with its memories, its
traditions, its undying aspirations toward nationality, and
its venerated religion, rendered all the more dear and sa-
cred, that it had been so bitterly persecuted for centuries.
With the outbreak of the French Revolution in 1789-'90,
there were created throughout the popular masses in Ireland
ardent hopes of civil and religious freedom. Emancipation
and National Independence had become bright and seduc-
tive dreams for a people on whom, for centuries, the yoke
of social and political serfdom had pressed so gallingly, and
whose ancestral faith had been proscribed and punished as
the most heinous crime against God and man.
Patrick Mac Hale, as he sat, in the long winter evenings,
with his guests, neighbors, and large circle of children
around his own wide hearth and blazing fire of mountain-
peat, would discourse intelligently on the speeches of Flood
and Grattan, on the doings of Lord Charlemont and his Irish
Volunteers, on the hoped-for aid from France, whose armies
began to fill Europe and even England with just alarm. The
adult generation then living remembered well the achieve-
ments of Paul Jones and his privateers along the coast of
Great Britain and in the Irish seas. And now everybody
spoke of Wolf Tone, of the forces Repulican France would
place at his command, and of the formidable combination
in sympathy with him in Ireland, and which counted in its
ranks some of the élite of the Anglo-Irish gentry and nobil-
ity.
Such were the topics of conversation around the hospi-
table hearth of the Mac Hales, as the childhood of our little
John passed away year after year. But with these matters
always came up the ancient and never to be forgotten story
of Ireland's glories before the days of St. Patrick and St.
Columbkille, as well as afterward. The time when Ireland
vas, in the sixth and seventh centuries, a land literally
FIRST EDUCATION.
15
flowing with milk and honey, the land of herds and hospi-
table homes, the land of learning, apostolic zeal, and brother-
ly love,—was a subject fondly cherished in the Irish peasant's
mind, and carefully described by him to his children.
The Irish people have long ago been characterized as a
people of far-reaching and unfailing memory, reaching far
back into the past, clinging tenaciously to the records of
former independence, happiness, and greatness. Travellers
in the Ireland of our day, even after nearly a century of fur-
ther "Anglification" patiently but surely achieved by the
Kildare Street Schools, the National Schools, the Queen's
Colleges, the Intermediate Examinations, and the Royal Uni-
versity of Ireland,—remark with wonder how thoroughly
the ragged and half-starved children, met by chance on the
high-roads or among the country-lanes, are acquainted with
local history, with the pedigrees of neighboring families,
their vicissitudes, and the legends attaching to the biography
of individuals.
This is one result of the education given by Irish fire-
sides, so long as the dominant landlord class permitted any-
thing like villages or hamlets to remain on their broad acres.
This first home education,—and I here purposely omit to
speak of the careful religious training given by parents to
children in the Ireland of a hundred years ago, this first
home education had another remarkable feature, nowhere
more noticeable than in Tirawley. This was the enthusias-
tic fondness for the ancient ballad-poetry and music of the
Celtic Irish. As we shall see further on in this narrative, it
was among the mountaineers of Mayo and Sligo that Hardi-
man and other collectors of our ancient national melodies
went to find and store up the intellectual treasures to which
Thomas More gave imperishable form.
When, therefore, in the warm light of Patrick Mac Hale's
blazing hearth, and warmed still more, it maybe, by his
wine or his punch-bowl, the circle of happy guests and
neighbors had told each other in turn some thrilling tale of
the times of Cromwell,—the victories of Owen Roe O'Neill,
the siege of Limerick, the dark days of William III., of
16
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
Anne and the Georges, they would ask a favorite singer to
give them some of the heroic ditties in which a nation's
heart had vented its joys or its sorrows.
We can fancy the child of four or five years, seated by
his mother's side, among his listening brothers and sisters,
drinking in these tales of Ireland's past glories, or carried
away by the thrilling poetry and music of these much-loved
melodies. And this is no imaginary picture. Such was
the atmosphere of song and story in which the soul of
John Mac Hale had its first formation.
His father was anxious that he, as well as the older chil-
dren, should acquire early a mastery of the English tongue.
This was no easy thing to do. The native Irish Celtic or
Gælic was universally, almost exclusively, spoken by the
country folk in Tirawley; it was, usually, the only language
spoken in the Mac Hale household. When, at the age of
four, the little John began, by his father's command, to
learn the alphabet, as a preparatory step to his attending
the hedge school (for there was none other) at Leath-Ardán,
Patrick Mac Hale's mother, Anne Moffett, who lived with
him, seriously objected to the child's being " anglicized.”
The first difficulty of learning the alphabet was quickly
overcome. The bright child was but too eager to learn.
Then came his daily journeyings back and forth, with his
elder brothers, to the "Hedge School" at Leath-Ardán
(pronounced LAHERDANE). But, at this first dawn, for the
oppressed Catholics of Ireland, of educational freedom,' it
was found to be no easy task to enforce the law of speak-
ing nothing but English both at school and at home.
Was it possible, in the case of these peasant children of
Tirawley, to make them learn English without neglecting
their own tongue? It was a very practical question from
1790 to 1800, and much later. Save in a few localities, the
question has been solved in favor of the English language.
At any rate, in the family of Patrick Mac Hale, all the
children, without forgetting the use of their own native
The Penal Laws, making it felony for Irish Catholics to teach or to be taught,
were not then abrogated.
FIRST EDUCATION.
17
Gælic, were made to acquire a thorough knowledge of
English.
Their grandmother, Ann Moffett, who lived with her son,
retained a strong predilection for the Gælic; John was an
especial favorite with her, and her death, which occurred
in 1795, was the child's first grief.
The family remembered and recounted, long after her
death, and when John Mac Hale was the most eloquent
upholder of the language and literature of the Celt, that
she it was who encouraged her grandson to speak and to
cherish his native Gælic.
But the boy quickly acquired a good knowledge of
English also. Once he had learned to read, he devoured
whatever came within his reach of history or fiction.
"At this time," says his sister, "he had gone through all
the story-books that could be procured by his father and
his friends, as well as many lent him by his school-fellows.
For they were in the habit of exchanging with each other
the amusing or instructive books they happened to obtain,
such as fairy-tales," the Seven Champions of Christendom,"
and other juvenile readings.
At the age of six, the precocious child, fascinated by the
solemn service of the Mass, even as it was humbly performed
by Father Conry in his thatched mountain-chapel of Laher-
dáne would not rest till he had learned the Latin res-
ponses in the liturgy, and had been allowed to serve the
priest at the altar. He used, in after years, to relate to the
clergymen around him what delight his childish heart
experienced in thus "serving Mass." And, in truth,
nothing could be more fitted to inspire reverence, piety,
and fervor, than the scene witnessed in such lowly houses
of worship as the chapels of Glen Nephin, when Catholics
began to breathe a little freely after the long, dark night of
the Penal Laws: the simple and ardent piety of the wor-
shippers; the living faith which poured itself forth in can-
ticles of praise and thanksgiving at the most solemn moments
of the Eucharistic sacrifice; the seemingly absolute indif-
ference to all external splendor, to even personal discom-
18
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
fort or hardship, in the blessed enjoyment of freedom to
adore together the God of their fathers;-all this and much
more came powerfully home to the intelligence and the
heart of the child of five and six years old. '
6
The venerable Father Conry, destined to end so tra-
gically, a few years later, his apostolic career in Glen
Nephin, was a man who had thoroughly at heart the in-
struction of his flock. "The hedge-school' at Laher-
dáne was not the only one of its kind which nestled in
the many glens around the giant Nephin, and dealt out
instruction beneath the shelter of the road-side hedge of
furze, heather, and black and white thorn. But what
John Mac Hale treasured in his memory, and could relate
to his priests, when coadjutor, bishop, and archbishop,
were the eloquent sermons of the priest-martyr who had
baptized him, and who loved to see the bright, promising
boy near the altar on Sundays. The members of his family
who knew the Archbishop of Tuam best, and lived in his
intimacy, still remember the anecdotes he was wont to re-
late about serving Father Conry's Mass, and the impression
made on the child by the sermons of the devoted priest.
The prelate, to the end of his life, could recall and repeat
passages from these discourses. They were delivered in
the popular Gælic, and were pregnant with timely instruc-
tion and warning about the French Revolution and the
dangers which threatened the faith in Ireland from 1789
to 1800.
1
Though born nearly thirty years after the illustrious subject of this biography,
the writer has never forgotten his own early impressions of such scenes as the above.
Only a few miles separate Mount Nephin, Tubbernavine, and the Lake of Cong
from the lovely Lake of Islandeady, on whose shores the author was born. The
people were the same; so were their customs :-their fervent piety; the unquench-
able faith which made them careless of distance and inclement weather, so that
they might come to the lowly chapel on the Lord's Day, and refresh their souls
deeply at the fount of Life. I remember, as if I heard it but yesterday, the chorus
of voices at the Elevation of the Sacred Host, rising from all parts of the thronged
edifice : O Salutaris Hostia! "O Saving Victim," etc.
O Saving Victim," etc. Many years later,-in
the autumn of 1846, celebrating Mass for the first time at Tingwick, Lower Canada,
among a colony of Mayo men from the very hills and lakes where were born and
reared-both biographer and Archbishop, I was overcome by deep feeling, at hear-
ing the same burst of voices at the Elevation, proclaiming the coming on the altar
of the God of Calvary.
FIRST EDUCATION.
19
Meanwhile William Pitt and his government were taking
effective measures toward doing away with the semblance
of constitutional liberty enjoyed by the Irish nation. In
the two Houses ot Parliament assembled in College Green,
Dublin, not a single Catholic Peer or Commoner had a seat.
The disfranchised and despised body of Papists had no
voice in the councils of the nation, no influence on the polit- .
ical or economical measures which passionately agitated the
public mind.
The proposals for alleviating the unjust,
cruel, and intolerable burdens which the Catholics had so
long borne, whether advocated by Grattan in Dublin, or by
Edmund Burke in Westminster, were contemptuously set
aside by the illiberal majority.
It was designed by Pitt and Castlereagh to do away, once
for all, with the troublesome phantom of Irish nationality,
to absorb the Irish Parliament in that of Great Britain,
while paving the way for absorbing the Irish Catholic
Church in the Protestant Establishment. The rebellion of
1797-98, so unscrupulously fostered by Government in-
trigues, was a good argument in favor of Pitt's Bill of
Union; the power of veto which he so determinedly sought
to obtain from Pius VI. and Pius VII., in return for British
sympathy and support, was to make of the Irish bishops
and other dignified ecclesiastics the pliant creatures and
salaried servants of the British Government; the cunningly
devised educational schemes to be introduced among the
Irish masses would soon, Pitt and his associates hoped,
make good Protestants, or, what was next best, good unbe-
lievers of the coming generations of Irishmen.
The United Irishmen were a Protestant organization;
the men who sought the aid of Revolutionary France to
carry out in Ireland the designs of those who then were
designated as the National Party, were, almost to a man,
Protestants, or such persons as had embraced the principles
of Voltaire and Weisshaupt. Their connection, direct or
indirect, with the Catholic body, could only create a preju-
dice against the latter. The Catholics, as a body, most
certainly never acknowledged their co-operation. Nor,
20
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
considering what were the avowed Jacobin principles of
such conspirators as the Brothers Sheares, can we do other-
wise than rejoice that they failed in setting up in Ireland a
republic like that of Danton and Robespierre.
All these conspiracies, however, succeeded and crossed
each other in Ireland, keeping the unhappy people in a
continual state of vain hope or fearful apprehension, and
helping forward, in the end, the designs of the British
Ministry.
It is not without a certain interest to the general reader
to know, that in 1791, the very year of John McHale's birth,
Daniel O'Connell and his younger brother, Maurice, left
Ireland and entered the English College at St. Omer. In
1794, the dominant hatred in France against Englishmen
and “aristocrats " forced the boys to return to their home
in Kerry. And in that same year Daniel O'Connell began
the study of law at Lincoln's Inn, London.
We place together before the reader's eye these two
great names, at this first stage of our narrative, because the
men who bore them were destined afterwards to labor to-
gether in the cause of Ireland.
From his boarding-house at Chirwick Daniel O'Connell
wrote, in that same year, to his brother Maurice:—
((
I have now two objects to pursue-the one, the attain-
ment of knowledge; the other, the acquisition of those
qualities which constitute the polite gentleman. I am con-
vinced that the former, besides the immediate pleasure that
it yields, is calculated to raise me to honors, rank, and for-
tune; and I know that the latter serves as a general pass-
port; and, as for the motive of ambition which you suggest,
I assure you that no man can possess more of it than I do.
I have indeed a glowing and,—if I may use the expression,
-an enthusiastic ambition, which converts every toil into a
pleasure and every study into an amusement.”
Such, in his nineteenth year, were the motives which
urged Daniel O'Connell to the pursuit of the excellence.
that was to make him a leader of men.
But the child whom, in these same years, we have described
FIRST EDUCATION.
21
2 I
as "wearing the score" in his hedge-school at Tubberna-
vine, or qualifying himself to serve, like Samuel of old, in
presence of the Mercy-Seat, is guided by a different spirit,
and along a road which will lead him to the goal of a
nobler ambition,
The child Samuel, however, watching and serving within
the Sanctuary, and David, guarding his father's flocks on
the hillside at Bethlehem, or tuning even then his harp to
the inspired songs destined to live forever, or boldly facing
the wolf, the bear, or the lion, were both, in the designs of a
fatherly Providence, fitting themselves to save, to defend,
to elevate a chosen race and people.
"Travellers passed to and fro at the little inn of Tubber-
navine, bringing each some piece of information about the
rumored rebellion. The observant child heard and noted
all this. He wondered, and watched, and thought what it
all could mean; and he determined to find out the cause
and purpose of this agitation among kinsfolk and neigh-
bors, and of all the wild fears with which the air was filled.
They were not long in revealing themselves to him." All
of a sudden, like the first flash of lightning from the long
gathering storm-clouds, came the tidings that the French
had landed at Kilcomin, near Killala. This was on August
22d, 1798.
Father Conry, who had been educated in France, had
more than once warned his flock against the infidel princi-
ples proclaimed by the Revolution; and Father Rickard
Mac Keale, who had, not long before this, barely escaped
from Paris and from France with his life, had related, by
his brother's fireside at Tubbernavine,.some of the horrors.
he had been doomed to witness in the French Capital,—the
death of the King and Queen, the massacre of September,
the flight of the nobles, the fearful persecutions to which
religion was subjected, the working of the Guillotine, and
the thrilling tales of the Reign of Terror.
The peasantry of Tirawley were, therefore, in no mood to
welcome the French invaders under General Humbert
with anything like favor or sympathy. They and their
22
JOHN M.IC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
Catholic countrymen had suffered too much for their at-
tachment to the faith, to accept aid from men who were
stained with the blood of bishops, priests, and holy nuns,
and who had outraged all religion and God Himself by the
impious honors rendered to the “Goddess Reason.”
Little John had not lost one tittle of all that he had thus
heard from the lips of men he revered and loved. So the
coming of the French was to him a something of dreadful
import. On August 25th, General Humbert took possession
of Ballina and Killala, and soon the Tricolor of the Revo-
lution floated in the streets of Crossmolina.
"Great was the consternation and wild the alarm created
along the line of road over which the troops were expected
to pass. At Tubbernavine a hurried consultation was held
by Patrick Mac Hale and his people. What should they
do to save the crops in the field, and their household goods?
Would the French not plunder there, as they invariably did
on the Continent? Would they not insult and outrage the
helpless population, and treat all who did not join them as
enemies? These questions, and such as these, the terrified
peasants asked themselves. And no man could reassure them.
(6
Patrick Mac Hale (continues his daughter) quickly col-
lected his men, gave his orders, and all went to work dig-
ging deep pits, in which they buried, in large barrels, &c.,
all household goods and valuables of every description.
They carefully obliterated all traces of these deposits.
"The next thing was where to hide themselves; and, as
the French were already advancing, there was no time for
deliberation. Young folks fled far up into the fastnesses of
Mount Nephin, where they were safe from pursuit or dis-
covery. Others, the aged in particular, took refuge in
well-known caverns and coverts not far away. Not so the
little John, ardently bent on observing all that passed. He
kept near his parents, who would not forsake their home,
come what might. The boy's quick intelligence led him to
a spot on the neighboring slope, and quite near the high-
road. There he took up his station in a flax-field, where the
sheaves were stacked. Into one of these stacks the little
FIRST EDUCATION.
23
fellow crept, and thence could keep a look-out on every side.
And as these stacks were pretty close together, he could,
unobserved, easily creep from one to the other, ascending
higher and higher on the slope, so as to obtain a wider view
of the panorama beneath.
"It was, in truth, an imposing if not an awful spectacle to
the eyes of one so young, that long array of blue-coated in-
fantry and horsemen, with bayonets, sabres, and burnished
helmets glittering in the sun, as regiment after regiment
passed silently along, with their scouts thrown far forward
to reconnoitre, and their heavy artillery wagons thunder-
ing along the road along the valley of Tubbernavine, the
battalions, unmolested and unmolesting, looking to the eyes
of the boy-watcher like some mighty serpent with flaming
crest and glittering scales, winding its slow length between
the overhanging majesty of Nephin and the silent, peace-
ful waters of the lakes nestling below in the embrace of the
foot hills. As the last mass of the dreaded invaders disap-
peared behind the inequalities of the road, the boy, expect-
ing some encounter with the advanced British outposts,
gained the very crest of the slope, and waited till in the far
blue distance he beheld the sheen of bayonets, sabres, and
helmets lighting up the gloomy sides of the Ox Mountains,
and passing, unopposed, beyond the lofty barrier of the
Windy Gap.
(6
He then hastened back to join in the jubilation of the
reassembled friends; and many a fervent prayer went up in
thanksgiving that the people were spared the recurrence of
the horrors attendant on Cromwell's wars. On these deso-
lating wars the conversation turned that day and the next
in the Mac Hale homestead, John questioning his father
about the memorable events of the Cromwellian rule in Ire-
land. Yes, my boy,' said Patrick Mac Hale, as he con-
cluded his narrative, 'they were fearful times for our
country men, women, children massacred; the land laid
waste from shore to shore; churches, monasteries, and con-
vents levelled, and their inmates either butchered or bar-
barously treated.'
24
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
These details made a deep and lasting impression on the
child's mind. From that moment he discarded all books of
fiction, and craved only to know the history of his native
land.'
But the horrors of the Cromwellian rule in Ireland were
renewed all too vividly in that very year and the next; and
the ruthless cruelty with which Catholic priests had been
treated for centuries in that unhappy country was soon to
be brought home to the inhabitants of Glen Nephin, and to
the sensitive heart of little John Mac Hale.
The day after he had seen the blue-coated French legions
disappear over the lofty crest of the Windy Gap ridge, the
distant booming of artillery woke up the echoes along
Mount Nephin, and told of the conflict going on with the
British forces at Castlebar. The success which, in the first
moment of suprise, the small body of men under Humbert
had met with, was soon turned into irretrievable defeat.
Whatever the British Government may have thought of
the complicity of the Irish Catholics and their clergy in the
French invasion, it is certain that the men who misgoverned
Ireland for them were disposed to treat all Catholics as
rebels and revolutionists.
In each county were then, as at all times, to be found
men who abused their authority as magistrates to persecute
and oppress on the slightest pretext given them. These
local tyrants have ever been the bane of even the most
peaceful parts of Ireland. In Mayo, at the time of the
French landing at Killala, the lieutenant of the county, or
chief local magistrate, was Denis Browne, a brother of the
Marquis of Sligo. This worthy had shown but little intelli-
gence or energy in organizing resistance when the first
tidings were spread abroad of the appearance of Humbert's
ships. But he was as savage and blood-thirsty after battle,
as he was useless in the hour of conflict.
He was one of those who believed his Catholic fellow-
subjects to live in a state of permanent conspiracy against
the British Crown.
1 Mrs. Higgins' MSS.
FIRST EDUCATION.
25
Some of the French officers had entered the lowly abode
of Father Conry on their way to Glen Nephin; and the
courageous pastor, who had remained at his post to watch
over and protect his flock in the hour of danger, could only
prevent the invaders from molesting the defenceless peas-
antry by treating the Frenchmen with courteous civility.
His frequent denunciations of the French Revolution and its
abettors were well known beyond the limits of the parish of
Addergoole. This did not prevent Denis Browne from see-
ing, or pretending to see, in the reported visit of the French
officers to the priest's home a treasonable act, to be punished
by martial law.
So, months after the utter defeat and disappearance of
the French from Mayo, when every spark of what might
be deemed a rebellious spirit had been stamped out or
quenched in blood, Denis Browne assembled a court martial
in Castlebar, and arraigned before it Father Andrew Conry,
on the specious charge of having been in treasonable cor-
respondence with the invaders. Before such a tribunal,
presided over by this ferocious bigot, it was vain to protest
or to prove innocence. And thereupon one of the most in-
human scenes was enacted that could disgrace even Crom-
well or his lieutenants. The gentle and heroic priest was not
given a single hour's reprieve; but, taken forthwith from the
hotel where his judges sate, he was hanged to a branch of
the nearest tree. The spot, sacred to the hearts of Irishmen,
is still pointed out to the traveller, near the Wesleyan chapel,
in Castlebar.
The arrest of the venerable pastor of Addergoole had
filled his parishioners with grief and consternation. In the
Mac Hale household in particular, where Father Conry
was worshipped for his goodness, the lamentations were
loud. Little John wept unceasingly and could not be con-
soled. No terror could prevent the people of Glen Nephin
from crowding into Castlebar to testify in favor of their be-
loved spiritual guide. But their testimony, even if admitted,
would have been unavailing. And to their horror and des-
pair the man of God was hung like a dog before their eyes.
26
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
Never to be forgotten was the spectacle which the boy of
seven beheld, when the bereaved and sorrowing parishion-
ers brought home for burial in his own chapel the corpse
of this other martyr, -for such they might well deem him;
he had been slain by the twofold hatred of the old religion
and the old race.
Down the deep pass of the Windy Gap streamed the
thousands who had come to do honor to the saintly dead.
Thousands covered the steep acclivities on each side of the
road and all the way down to the gentle hills above Lake
Lavalla. And high, piercing the very sky, rose the wail of
the women as the funeral procession, bearing the corpse of
the martyred priest, first showed itself in the gorge. It
was the heart-cry of a whole people, taken up and repeated
by the multitude far and near. Ah! the blind, mad folly
of political rulers, whose deeds of wrong and blood let loose
in the souls of men such hurricanes of grief and righteous
wrath!
And so did John Mac Hale, as he kissed the cold hand
of his reverend friend and pastor, and looked upon the
countenance distorted by the shameful death agony, learn
to know Denis Browne and the tyranny exercised by him
and his throughout Mayo. Little dreamed the petty tyrant
that the child who walked down that stricken valley near
the lifeless form of his priest, and who wept so bitterly as
they laid it to rest before the very altar at which the mar-
tyr had been wont to celebrate, would be, in God's good
time, the champion of creed and country, destined to de-
stroy forever the detested ascendancy of the Browne
family. '
1
Such were the scenes, such the political storms and strug-
gles amid which the soul of the brave boy unfolded itself
and waxed strong.
¹ It is a noteworthy circumstance that the home of this same Denis Browne,
near Claremorris, was purchased by Archbishop Mac Hale, and is at this moment
a Convent of the Sisters of Mercy.
CHAPTER IV.
'THE BOY'S THIRST FOR KNOWLEDGE-OLD MARTIN CALLA-
GHAN-SENT TO A CLASSIC SCHOOL IN CASTLEBAR-DEATH
OF HIS MOTHER.
ด
HE population of Glen-Nephin was not long left with-
out a pastor. And the stout-hearted race, who had
survived in the past the utmost violence of religious
persecutions and political tyranny, pursued their humble
occupations cheered on by the voice of religion, which was
their light and their comfort, even when all human hope
had died out of their lives.
The hedge-school at Laherdáne beheld master and schol-
ars in their places all through the troublous autumn, winter,
and spring of 1798-99. On the bright, sunny, tepid days,
the lessons were conned and told in the open air, beneath
"the sheltering hedge," or while the learners were half
"stretched on mountain fern." In cold and rainy weather
they took refuge in the adjoining, comfortless shed.
John Mac Hale continued to grasp and master with in-
satiable avidity every branch of knowledge his teacher
could supply. He still delighted to be in his place in the
sanctuary on Sundays and Festivals. His doating mother
fostered in him all the seeds of early piety, and encouraged
his inclination for all Church ceremonies, bare and devoid
of all outward pomp as these necessarily were in the poor
thatched chapel of Laherdáne. Her ambition for this her
darling son was to see him a priest; and she was doubly
consoled by seeing that John and his younger brother,
James, loved from their childhood to minister in the Holy
Place.
So sped the years which followed 1800.
27
28
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
From Mrs. Higgins' notes we gather two things, which
throw no little light over the long road our readers have
to travel with us. Referring to the atrocious murder of
Father Conry, and to the dismay and grief of his parishion-
ers, the manuscript says:-"These scenes made a deep
impression on the youthful mind and feelings of little John
Mac Hale. And it is said that he then vowed in his heart,
that if the Almighty gave him life, ability, and position, he
would expose the misdeeds of those who ruled Ireland, and
denounce the laws which permitted such foul crimes to go
unpunished. He resolved then and there," we quote liter-
ally, "to get himself well informed on the history of these
times of misrule, and sought thenceforward to increase by
every means his store of knowledge on this point.
66
There was an old man named Martin Callaghan, living
in the neighborhood of Tubbernavine, who was looked up
to as an infallible authority on everything connected with
the history of the country. He was equally well read on
matters of fact as on folk-lore and fiction. To him John had
recourse, after having exhausted all the other accessible
sources of historical knowledge.
"The child was impelled by mingled curiosity and self-
love to seek this venerable scholar. As it often chances
with ambitious boys of his age, he fancied that he had him-
self climbed pretty far up the hill of knowledge, and was im-
patient to see whether Mr. Callaghan really deserved the
popular fame he enjoyed.
"But his amazement was great, and his delight no less,
when, on conversing with the latter, he was introduced to
an undiscovered world of knowledge. Callaghan opened
up before the wondering child the history of Ireland back
to the Conquest and beyond it. Then he led his pupil
through the wide and enchanted fields of tradition and
legend. All the stores of ancient Irish poetry were familiar
to the old man, back to the real poems of Ossian. John's
enthusiastic nature revelled in these recitals. It was a feast
of which he never wearied. Every day, after school hours,
he hastened to this new master. Nor was the good old man
SENT TO A CLASSIC SCHOOL.-DEATH OF HIS MOTHER. 29
less pleased to gratify the wishes of a scholar so intelligent
and eager to learn.
(6
And so time went on happily till it became necessary to
send the lad to a higher class school."
There then lived in Castlebar a remarkable man, named
Patrick Stanton, one of the survivors of the old persecuted
generation of Catholic instructors in the classics, who had
ventured to open a school for boys preparing for college.
We say "ventured," for the penal laws against Catholic
masters had never been repealed; though the infractions
were generally overlooked, yet such brutal tyrants as
Denis Browne had it in their power to worry the master
and close the school.
The writer of these pages distinctly remembers the name
of Patrick Stanton, as that of a man who had won the
respect and admiration of his fellow-townsmen, and the
lasting gratitude of their children.
The school was in the town of Castlebar; and Patrick
Mac Hale, in taking his son to it, made arrangements that
the boy should board for some time in the town itself, and
then with some relatives four or five miles outside of it.
The few of us who belonged to the generation next follow-
ing John Mac Hale, can well recall how gladly children in
those days faced fatigue and hardship in order to enjoy the
benefit of solid literary instruction. A tramp of four or five
miles to school in the morning, and home in the afternoon,
was undertaken joyously, and in all weathers. The little
band of scholars living along the same road waited for each
other, and travelled along merrily, retailing the newest bits
of village gossip, in boyish banter and innocent tricks, or
discussing the lessons to be recited. It was good training
for the difficulties of after-life. We were all light-hearted
and happy.
And so, on these long morning and evening walks, John
employed himself to acquire that first familiarity with the
languages of Rome and Greece, and that acquaintance with
the master-pieces of English literature, which were so soon
to stand him in good stead. His advancement was very rapid.
30
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
On Saturdays he made it as often as he could his custom
to walk all the way to Tubbernavine, a distance of about
seven miles. This he deemed anything but a hardship. His
mother had ever a warm welcome for him; and what is like
an adored mother's welcome to a true-hearted boy of
twelve? And his father was also proud of him, shooting up
as if he would equal in manly stature the respected Padrig
Mor, and giving such promise of moral greatness and intel-
lectual superiority as made parents and kinsfolk hope to
see him, like his uncle Rickard, the pride of the Clan Mac
Hale. Brothers and sisters also eagerly looked for John's
coming on the appointed Saturday afternoon, and went far
up the valley to watch and wait for him.
Could there ever come for boy or man happier days than
these, when all the wealth of parental, brotherly, and sisterly
love was lavished on the foot-sore scholar, as he stood
clasped in his mother's embrace, and shared all the bright-
ness and warmth of that dear hearth in the wayside inn?
Who has not felt how sadly sweet
The dream of home, the dream of home,
Steals o'er the heart, too soon to fleet,
When far o'er sea or land we roam?
Sunlight more soft may o'er us fall;
To greener shores our bark may come;
But far more bright, more dear than all,
That dream of home, that dream of home.
He had not been more than a year under Patrick Stan-
ton's tuition when ominous tidings reached him about that
dear mother's health. In 1795 he had lost his grandmoth-
er; it was his first acquaintance with death, and the loss
cost the childish heart many a bitter pang. Then, in 1798,
his priest, the man to whom, among all living men, the
affectionate child most looked up, was brought back a stark
corpse from Castlebar. And now the shadow of death was
over his mother. Nor could the tears and prayers of her ten
living children, nor the devoted love of her husband, turn
away from the threshold the visit of God's messenger.
Thus went out the light of that happy and blessed home.
When John Mac Hale, now in his fourteenth year, went.
SENT TO A CLASSIC SCHOOL.—DEATH OF HIS MOTHER. 31
from his mother's grave to resume his Greek and Latin
studies at Patrick Stanton's school, he seemed to have left
behind both boyhood and childhood. All the world wore
a gray, sad tint for the serious-minded scholar. Whatever
else his father's house did not possess, it was passing rich
in love and piety and unsullied honor. No home on earth,
in his estimation, could vie with his own in all the essen-
tials of bliss. But now, that his mother was gone, he had
lost
His heart's best joy where'er he roves,
That dream of home, that dream of home. 1
Two years more passed away, during which the inclina-
tion toward a clerical life, so assiduously encouraged by that
same worshipped mother, was pronounced by the young
scholar's spiritual advisers to be a true vocation. Was the
divine choice and calling, then, not a grace obtained for her
boy by the departed mother? Was not this perfect flower
of piety one which sprang from her grave beneath Mount
Nephin?
The then Bishop of Killala, Dr. Dominick Bellew, was
well acquainted with the talents and virtues of John Mac
Hale. He had followed the boy's upward course with a
fatherly attention. Patrick Stanton was loud in his praise;
so was, in truth, every one who knew him. And as the good
Bishop had it in his power to name that year, 1807, a bursar
for Maynooth College, he selected John Mac Hale.
It is a sad necessity, in the natural course of things,—but
it is none the less a necessity,-which breaks up the most
closely united family circles. Sons and daughters, like
birds fully fledged, and ready to take their own flight in the
world, will leave the nest and need no longer the warm
shelter of the mother's wing, nor all the constant care and
toil of parental love given to them during adolescence.
What does it not cost a mother's heart to give up the
daughter she has so tenderly reared to the protection and
control of a husband,-a stranger! What a generous sacri-
fice she makes in seeing her boy, the idol of her purest.
Moore, Ballads and Songs.
32
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
worship, whom she has hitherto looked upon as all her own,
led away captive from her threshold by the love of another
woman! And mothers also give no little proof of generos-
ity in consenting to send their boys to distant schools for
years, contenting themselves, as best they may, with rare,
short glimpses of them when they come back in vacation time.
And nowhere are the family affections stronger than in
the homes of the Irish peasantry; nowhere are the pangs of
separation more keenly felt. For among these descendants
of the ancient Celts or the Anglo-Irish the holy love which
knits together the souls of parents, children, kinsfolk, and
neighborhood, is, frequently, the chief earthly treasure left
them,—often their only treasure.
And is it, indeed, "earthly," this love of home and family
ties, which we have seen surviving separation, exile, dis-
tance, all the destroying influences of time and change and
bitterest deceptions?
In such a household as that of Padrig Mor Mac Hale,
with his noble wife and her numerous offspring of sons and
daughters, there was all the more love and happiness, be-
cause there was solid independence, with the means of se-
curing both comfort and abundance to all within the home-
circle, and generous aid to the outside poor.
But in the grave of his mother lay buried the only ab-
sorbing love young John Mac Hale had ever known: he
had not to tear himself away from her embrace in quitting
Tubbernavine for Maynooth.
Still was it a sad parting. For the student was the pride
of both father and children; and Maynooth was so far away
in those days when railroads were an undreamed of possi-
bility of the future.
Early in September, John bade farewell to brothers and
sisters, and to the kinsfolk and neighbors who had come to
bid the boy God-speed. One of his brothers, Thomas, ac-
companied him on his long and pleasant journey, both being
mounted on two of their father's best nags, with a well-filled
purse to enable them to travel comfortably.
In truth, it was a most pleasant and most instructive jour-
SENT TO A CLASSIC SCHOOL.-DEATH OF HIS MOTHER. 33
ney to the two young men. Every district through which
they passed, every town on their road, every country inn at
which they put up at night, had monuments or memories of
the bloody struggles between Celt and Celt in the olden
time, between these and the Anglo-Norman invaders, and
in later ages, of the fierce struggles of the oppressed and
divided Catholics for religious and political freedom, of the
fearful doings of Cromwell's hordes, and the no less fearful
cruelties enacted in 1798.
To John Mac Hale, so eager for information on every
phase of his country's history, on every ruin of castle, and
monastery, and church which they passed on their way,-
every mile of the road opened up new stores of interest and
instruction; and at evening he would question with earnest
curiosity both inn-keepers and guests on local monuments,
legends, and traditions.
In Dublin, the two youthful travellers found a capital dis-
crowned, dispirited, and despoiled of the wealth and indus-
tries created and fostered by the brief and brilliant period
of national self-government. The stately edifices erected
before the Union,-the Parliament House, the Four Courts,
the Post Office, and Custom House still displayed to the
eye of the citizens or visitors their classic fronts, pediments,
and colonnades; but they were all, the Halls of Justice
excepted, as lonely and silent as the grave. The busy
commercial thoroughfares, Westmoreland Street, Grafton
Street, Dame Street, etc., were no longer thronged with
customers; and many of their shops were closed. The
houses of the nobility and gentry were untenanted, many
of them "for sale" or "to be let." The proprietors had
migrated to London with the Irish Parliament. The “Lib-
erties," a large and once populous suburb of Dublin, in-
habited chiefly by linen-weavers, were now an uninhabited
wilderness. The linen-industry was dead,-killed by British
monopoly; the Linen-hall was empty; and the sound of
loom and shuttle had forever been hushed in the once busy,
thrifty, and populous hive of the metropolis of Ireland.
The brothers saw all this, felt all this, and took the thought
34
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
of it away with them as the food of deep meditation, and
the germ of fruitful resolves.
And so, in mid-September, 1807, the two brothers took
their way from Dublin to Maynooth. The rich level coun-
try along which they rode was then thickly populated.
The frequent villages through which they passed, and the
well-cultivated fields stretching out on every side, gave
evidence of the care of the landlords and the husbandry of
farmers and laborers.
How sadly different is the aspect of this same country
in the year 1890! It only lacks two decades of a century
since then, and what power hostile to the Irish people and
to all the dearest interests of the nation has depopulated
these fertile lands, killed or paralyzed thrift and industry,
and given to the land the aspect of one over which some
terrible plague has swept, carrying away man and beast,
and leaving only a few unskilful hands to cultivate the
kindly soil?
But here they are at Maynooth. The townsfolk, as the
two horsemen pass up the main strect, look with friendly
eye at the manly youths, noble specimens of the budding
manhood of Tirawley; and many a " welcome," and "God
bless them," are uttered by women old and young, aye, and
by men, too, ere the travellers reach the massive, ivy-mantled
keep of the Geraldines, which towers aloft near the gate of
the College. By and by John Mac Hale will have leisure
to learn the history of the Geraldines' ruined castle. Now
his heart beats more quickly, as he alights at the porter's
lodge, and looks at the venerable little Gothic church,
which seems to stand there, at the very entrance to yon-
der halls, to welcome, mother-like, the sons of Ireland, come
from her furthest borders to fit themselves for the sacred
ministry.
No! That is the Protestant church of Maynooth; the
Catholic College chapel is within the grounds.
John Mac Hale experienced no difficulty in passing the
prescribed examinations before his being admitted as a stu-
dent.
SENT TO A CLASSIC SCHOOL.--DEATH OF HIS MOTHER. 35
The great National Seminary which thus received him
among its alumni, and on which he was to confer undying
honor, was only in the second decade of existence. The men
who might be called its founders, who were, at any rate, the
parents of the noble intellectual life enjoyed by Maynooth
from its very infancy, were either Irishmen who had been
obliged to seek in foreign lands the advantages of a collegiate
and university education, or who, like the French refugee
priests, whom young Mac Hale counted among his precep-
tors, had derived their scientific training from Continental
schools. But they were, one and all, men of uncommon
merit, men worthy of imparting to the first generations of
priestly youth allowed to be educated on Irish soil a forma-
tion producing such scholars and patriots as the future
Archbishop of Tuam, a formation which has ever since been
growing in excellence, and is only now waiting for the full
measure of educational justice and liberty, to be second to
that of no national seminary in the world.
John Mac Hale had only heard of the men who created
Maynooth and gave it a high and promising position by the
side of the splendidly endowed and equipped Protestant
institutions, when he was yet a schoolboy under Patrick
Stanton. Then the College of Maynooth loomed up before
his boyish imagination as an intellectual paradise destined
only for a chosen few. The wonderful story of its founda-
tion he had heard related in Castlebar and at Tubbernavine,
by priests and laymen, who all mentioned with enthusiasm
the names of those who had been most active in calling
this college into existence: the great Edmund Burke, Dr.
Thomas Hussey, its first president, Archbishop Richard
O'Reilly, Earl Fitzwilliam, and the Duke of Leinster.
Yes, in the first six months of 1795, just when little John
Mac Hale was learning his alphabet at his mother's knee,
and when his father was thinking of sending him to the
hedge-school, at Laherdáne, Richard O'Reilly, Thomas
Hussey, and Edmund Burke were actively engaged in
planning the foundation of a home-seminary for educating
the priests of Ireland.
36
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
In May of that year a bill for that purpose was passed by
both Houses of Parliament, and obtained the reluctant
sanction of the king. The Duke of Leinster gave 54 acres
at Maynooth in perpetual freehold to the new corporation;
a building was purchased there; a corps of officers and pro-
fessors was at once organized, and the school opened with
fifty pupils.
Not without violent opposition did the new seminary
thus begin its glorious labors. But it was the work of God,
and His blessing was on it. The first year ended after
beholding, on April 20th, 1796, the Lord Lieutenant (Earl
Camden), attended by Primate O'Reilly, come out in state
to lay the coner-stone of an additional building with chapel.
On November 30th, that same year, Dr. Hussey, the presi-
dent, could write from Maynooth, to his illustrious friend,
Edmund Burke:-"I have returned to this favorite spot,
this punctum saliens of the salvation of Ireland from Jacob-
inism and anarchy."
To save Ireland, through a priesthood reared in the pure.
atmosphere of their own native land, from the pestilential
doctrines and social vices then let loose, like an inundation,
over Continental Europe, such was the idea cherished. by
Edmund Burke and the man whom he admired as a superior
being, and who was worthy of heading the long series of
presidents of Maynooth.
To save Catholic Ireland from the same dangers, by
rearing for it a priesthood in every way fitted to be the
guides of a nation both in knowledge and in virtue, while
cherishing all the sacred ideals of the past, all the noblest
aspirations of the present, such has ever been the aim of
the men who succeeded to Dr. Hussey and the illustrious.
men who shed a glory on the infancy of St. Patrick's Col-
lege, Maynooth.
In 1807 the Rev. Patrick Byrne was president of May-
nooth College. He was succeeded three years later by
Rev. Patrick Everard, a native of Thurles, educated in
Salamanca, where he succeeded Primate Curtis as rector
of the Irish College, and had, in turn, for his successor the
SENT TO A CLASSIC SCHOOL.-DEATH OF HIS MOTHER. 37
SCHOOL.
Rev. Daniel Murray, afterwards archbishop of Dublin.
He died, archbishop of Cashel, in 1820.
Dr. Murray filled for a time, in 1812, the office of presi-
dent, although he was then coadjutor to the Archbishop of
Dublin. The Rev. Bartholomew Crotty, who was chosen
president in 1813, and died bishop of Cloyne, his native
diocese, had been one of the first pupils, in 1782, of the
restored Irish Seminary in Lisbon. He governed it as rec-
tor after 1801, till his return to Ireland in 1811.
After Dr. Crotty, and during the remaining years of
John Mac Hale in Maynooth, the president of the College
was the Rev. Michael Slattery, who died archbishop of
Cashel, and whom we shall find in the following chapters,
by the side of his former pupil, fighting the battle of Chris-
tian education.
One other venerable name we must mention here as con-
nected with John Mac Hale's college days, that of the
Rev. Michael Montague, who was in deacon's orders, in
October, 1795, when sent to Maynooth to be among its very
first students. He was deservedly called "the Father of
the College; " for to its service he devoted his whole life,
as professor, treasurer, vice-president, and president, and
saw the College grow from its first beginnings to its present
size, dying in the president's chair in 1845.
He was the representative of the generations of home-
bred priests whom Maynooth has reared for Ireland, or sent
to every country where her scattered children are to be
found. From a body of accomplished men, of such varied
and ripe experience, who had gathered abroad the best
fruits of sacred and secular science, and who spoke the
languages of nearly all Continental countries, John Mac
Hale, athirst of knowledge as he was, could not fail to
learn much, speedily, and well. The company and conver-
sation of such men was, in itself, a liberal education.
Besides, both among those who were his superiors and
professors, his school-mates, or associates afterwards in
teaching, many, like Archbishops Crotty, Murray, and
Slattery, or like Bishops Mac Nally and Cantwell, were to
38
OF TUAM.
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP ARCHBI.
be either his antagonists or his most valued and devoted
supporters in the long struggle that lay before him for the
religious and civil liberties of Ireland.
CHAPTER V.
STUDIES IN MAYNOOTH-ORDAINED PRIEST-CHOSEN
LECTURER IN THEOLOGY.
O
HE studies pursued in Castlebar under Patrick Stan-
ton only enabled our young seminarian to follow
successfully the superior course of literature, which
in Maynooth prepares the way for philosophy, as philoso-
phy itself fits the student for the higher science of theology.
John Mac Hale applied himself with the earnestness
which was a striking feature of his character to acquiring
not only a thorough knowledge of the best models of
English composition, but such a familiarity with the Latin
language, as to allow him to write it with correctness and
elegance, and to speak it fluently. His success, in this
respect, was remarkable. Latin is the language of the
Universal Church; with her it has never been a dead
language. Her pontiffs, her doctors, her councils, her
schools, ever since the foundation of Christian society, have
used the Latin tongue as their chief vehicle of intercourse,
as the vehicle as well in which all the sacred sciences have
been communicated.
In the manuscripts left by the subject of this biography
we have abundant evidence of the mastery which he pos-
sessed over the language of Rome. The traditions of
Maynooth College still recall the brilliant days of his pro-
fessorship. But these were preceded by seven years of
indefatigable mental toil, and by such acquired superiority
as made John Mac Hale pass, with the unanimous applause
of his fellow-students and the choice of his professors and
superiors, from the bench of the learner to the chair of the
teacher, and of the teacher of the most difficult and sub-
lime of all sciences.
39
40
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
If we thus anticipate somewhat on time and events, it is
only to show with what ardor our young Tirawley moun-
taineer gave himself up, among the élite of the sacerdotal
youth of Ireland, to the pursuit of all intellectual excellence,
in order better to fit himself for his future apostleship.
The chief instrument of that apostleship was, he con-
ceived, the English tongue. It was the weapon with which
he should have to fight and win the battles for country and
creed, of which he had a prophetic presentiment. The
living statesmen and writers of both England and Ireland
furnished him with models of composition in every depart-
ment of literature: Francis, Gibbon, Burke, the two Pitts,
Charles James Fox, Curran, and Sheridan, among others,
were speakers and writers who might well fascinate stu
dents of genius, ambitious to be among the leaders or
teachers of their generation.
A thorough mastery of Catholic philosophy and theology
and of all their kindred sciences, demanded that John Mac
Hale should be familiar not only with the languages of
Rome and Greece, but with Hebrew as well. A broad
knowledge of European literature required that he should,
besides the English, master also the French, the Italian, and
the German languages. The French he learned in May-
nooth, where his professors afforded him peculiar oppor-
tunities for speaking it with purity. The Italian and
German came later.
Suffice it to say that these seven long years of mental and
moral training in the halls of Maynooth seemed to our
student all too short for the work he had to do, and were
made delightful by the progress which marked the end of
every one of them.
All was not arid study, however. The superiors in the
College knew too well that the longer and more serious was
the strain on the mental faculties required by the daily and
weekly toil of the students, the more these needed occa-
sional relaxation. There were pleasant walks around
Maynooth. And among other scenes of pleasant recreation
were the neighboring grounds on the Duke of Leinster's
MAYNOOTH:-STUDENT, PRIEST, AND LECTURER.
41
princely estate. These were always opened to the colle-
gians, who did not fail to profit by the friendly indulgence
of the noble Geraldine.
In the usual hours of daily recreation, as well as on the
weekly holidays, our young student was ever foremost in
promoting hilarity and every species of innocent and
healthful amusement. The future priests were too near
Dublin not to hear of the exciting events which were
occurring in that Capital, and which were most frequently
only the consequence of the discussions in the Westminster
Parliament, the repercussion of the exciting political
changes and struggles among Whigs and Tories in England.
It must be remembered that from 1807 to 1814 efforts
were periodically made to emancipate the Catholics, accom-
panied by counter-efforts to proselytize them. The grants
made or proposed to be made in favor of Maynooth always
seemed a bribe offered by the Government for the good
will and support of the professors and directors of that
establishment, and were intended to divide the bishops and
priests. There were men in Maynooth, as there were men
outside of it, who were too ready to kiss the hand that
bestowed any favor on their religion. It had been so long
persecuted, and the scars left on the national neck by the
yoke of the Penal Laws were so imperfectly healed, that
there were prelates as well as priests disposed to be de-
voutly grateful whenever they were not kicked by their
traditional tyrants.
Among the students of Maynooth a wholesome and manly
sentiment of patriotic independence was cultivated. That
John Mac Hale cherished this lofty spirit, we are assured
by his sister.
"Some of the professors," she says, "were allowed to
have plots of ground near the College, which they culti-
vated and embellished in recreation time; and thus sprang
up some pretty flower-beds and shrubberies. One of those
gentlemen, wishing to give evidence of his loyalty, set up in
his parterre a nicely finished post, with a carved cross-
piece representing a tree on whose waving branches were
42
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
several birds singing with all their might. Beneath were
inscribed the following lines :-
(6
“Hark the warblers, how they sing
The loyal tune "God save the King!
The appearance of the board,-silly and insignificant as
the incident was, produced a commotion among the stu-
dents. The professor's sentiments were known.
But why
insult those who differed from him with such a display of
loyalty?
"In the calm atmosphere of college life, and among hun-
dreds of ardent and intelligent young men, the lightest
breath will create a breeze. The young men met and dis-
cussed, and at length, to make the matter end harmlessly,
John Mac Hale's aid was invoked. One fine morning
another neatly finished post was found, bearing a sculp-
tured head-piece representing the Irish piper with his bag-
pipes in the attitude of playing with all his heart; and
beneath was this legend:-
"Let yonder warblers sing what they please;
I, too, shall blow my pipes at my ease.
But that loyal tune I ne'er will play ;
So, here's a lilt for Patrick's Day.'
"This happened in the first years of his collegiate course,
and served to turn the laugh against the professor. So
both posts were taken away, and flowers, not politics, were
cultivated as a pastime."
This was only a straw on the surface. But it showed
which way the strong current of the students' national feel-
ings ran.
Naturally, when the yearly long vacation came, John
Mac Hale's heart turned toward Tirawley, its mountains,
rivers, and lakes, and toward the father and family who so
longingly waited for his coming home. But the library at
Maynooth had too many attractions for the ambitious stu
dent, who, during vacation, was at perfect liberty to enjoy
its stores, so that he did not every summer yield to the
attractions of home. Whenever he did, the venerable Dr.
Bellew, Bishop of Killala, who took a parental pride in this;
MAYNOOTH:-STUDENT, PRIEST, AND LECTURER.
43
hopeful collegian, had always a warm welcome for him in
Ballina. At Tubbernavine; at Ardagh, his uncle Rickard's
parish; in Castlebar, where Patrick Stanton still flourished,
and where so many true friends expected him, most delight-
ful days were passed. The terrible famines, the wholesale
evictions, the emigrations of after years, had not then de-
stroyed the peasant-homes and all the deep charities of
neighborhood in the West of Ireland. The coming home in
vacation time of a student from Maynooth, in the days
when Bianconi's cars were not in existence, was quite an
event in Tirawley. The whole country-side took an affec-
tionate interest in Padrig Mor Mac Hale's brilliant son.
For brilliant even then fame reported him to be.
From these visits to his native place, his kinsfolk, and his
people, the Maynooth student returned to college with re-
newed vigor of body and mind, and more than ever resolved
to fit himself thoroughly for the work which lay before him.
What his reading in College had revealed to him of the
causes which, in the pagan and in the Christian world, had
led to the rise and fall of empires, to the ruin or prosperity
of states, only made the patriotic youth more desirous of
helping to rescue his native land and her people from the
chronic condition of misery and degradation to which they
were reduced.
Thus year after year passed away for John Mac Hale.
If his progress in philosophy had been remarkable, that which
distinguished his theological course was extraordinary.
This was completed in the summer of 1814. But some
months before the end of the session, the health of the ven-
erable Dr. De la Hogue failed, and it became necessary to
find a fit person to continue and complete his lectures on
dogmatic theology. At his suggestion, by the unanimous
advice of the College Faculty, and to the great joy of the
students, young Mac Hale, who was only in sub deacon's
orders, was appointed to fill the chair of dogmatic theology.
It was a splendid tribute to the talents and accomplishments
of one so young.
In 1814, also, to the great grief of John Mac Hale, died
44
JOHN MAC HALË, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
his bishop, friend, and patron, Dr. Bellew of Killala. And
when, at Pentecost, the usual season for ordinations came
around at Maynooth, the young lecturer in theology could
not be ordained with the others. He had to wait till a suc-
cessor was appointed to Bishop Bellew, in the person of
Right Reverend Peter Waldron. This appointment soon
happened; and on July 25th, 1814, the Right Reverend Dr.
Murray, coadjutor to the Archbishop of Dublin, conferred
on John Mac Hale the holy order of deaconship in his own
private chapel, in Mountjoy Square, Dublin; and on the
next day, the Feast of St. Ann, the deacon was raised to
the priesthood in the same place.
His appointment to fill, as lecturer, the chair of dog-
matic theology, still held by Doctor De la Hogue, was only
a provisional one. It had to be confirmed by the Board of
Trustees at their next meeting. This took place at the end
of the ensuing month of August, when, on the 30th, the
Board unanimously confirmed the appointment.
The receiving of Holy Orders is likened, among Catholics,
to the first entrance into the bonds of matrimony. The
candidate for the priesthood espouses the Church, devoting
to her and to Christ, the Redeemer and Father of souls, his
person, his affections, his whole life. John Mac Hale was
one fitted by character, inclination, and training to conceive
the most exalted idea of the obligations thus contracted,
and to enter upon the discharge of his priestly duties with
the seriousness, the earnestness, and the scrupulous fidelity
which had marked his conduct hitherto.
Had he, while yet the fragrance of the priestly unction
was fresh on consecrated hands and robes, been sent home
to his native diocese, to minister among his loved mountain
population of Tirawley, he would have bestowed on their
instruction all the treasures of his well-stored mind, and
cared for their spiritual welfare and earthly comfort with
all the fervor of a love which, although never over-demon-
strative, was as deep and pure and inexhaustible as the foun-
tains that feed his own Lake Conn.
Providence, however, had so ordered events in the young
MAYNOOTH:—STUDENT, PRIEST, AND LECTURER.
45
priest's life, that he should continue for another decade to
increase still more the stores of his knowledge, and still more
to deepen and purify the springs of piety and charity with-
in his soul, before sending him back to Tirawley to pour
out all the treasures of mind and heart over the sorely
distressed people of his beloved West,-over those of all
Ireland, in very truth.
Young as he was, the archbishops and bishops of Ireland
deemed him fit to be the master and guide of those who
but yesterday had been his schoolmates. His superiority
was so well established, that these gladly hailed his eleva-
tion to the chair of theology; and the mingled simplicity,
gentleness, and dignity of his character ensured their re-
spect for the teacher.
He was then, in his twenty-fourth year, judged by his su-
periors to be, at this early age, worthy of guiding the clerical
youth of all Ireland in the acquisition of that loftiest and
most difficult of sciences, theology. He, however, only
blessed God for thus affording him so precious an opportu-
nity of perfecting himself in all sacred knowledge and all
priestly virtues. So, his former ardor for study was only in-
creased ten-fold by his present necessity of teaching others;
and his accustomed piety gained intense fervor from the re-
cent grace of ordination and from his own wish to edify
his scholars.
The men who in 1814 filled the chairs of sacred science
in Maynooth were, as we have seen, French refugees, who
were respected and beloved not only by the inmates of
Maynooth and by the Irish hierarchy, priests, and people,
but by the most distinguished Protestants in the Kingdom.
The Professors of Maynooth, Doctors De la Hogue, Anglade,
and Darré among them, were welcome and frequent guests
at the table of the Duke of Leinster, who was their near
neighbor. And many pleasant anecdotes are still told in
the College and among the Dublin clergy of Dr. De la
Hogue, and his friendly disputes with his noble host.
Besides being men of spotless virtue and saintly lives,
these French priests were also keenly alive to the intellec-
46
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
tual needs of the Ireland of this nineteenth century of ours.
The anti-Christian philosophy and subversive doctrines of
the French Revolutionists had effected more destructive
changes in the European social order, than the armies and
policy of Napoleon had wrought in the merely political
1 system of the Continent. Voltairianism had affected public
thought in Great Britain, while Revolutionism and Ration-
alism were penetrating, from above downwards, the masses;
nor was Ireland free from the notions of a false liberty and
a religions indifference which had been borne to her shores
from France.
Besides, natural science was even then attacking the
foundations of revealed religion, and challenging on the
most essential points the authority of the Church. So that,
apart from the traditional and old time prejudices and ob-
jections of Irish and English Protestants to the religion of
the majority of Irishmen, the arguments of the modern
scientists had to be met and refuted on their own ground.
The priest in Ireland, therefore, as in France, as every.
where in Continental Europe, where religious truth had to
defend every foot of her ancient and immense domain, must
be so armed and disciplined as to be able to cope with the .
old and new enemies of the Faith, and to wield victoriously
against them their own strategy and their own weapons.
Dr. De la Hogue had made it a custom, long before 1814,
when age and ill health had begun to tell seriously upon
him, to call around him some twice a week the principal
professors in the establishment, and to discuss with them,
-especially on the most controverted points, the most
powerful arguments brought forward in establishing or de-
fending the revealed doctrines, as well as the most formi-
dable objections put forth against them by the enemies of
religion. This method of thorough discussion, even on the
subjects most successfully assailed at that day by secular
science, was admirably adapted to form young professors,
as it was to give to the oldest doctors greater precision,
skill, and power in exposition and refutation.
Although Doctor Mac Hale was only appointed lecturer
MAYNOOTH :-STUDENT, PRIEST, AND LECTURER.
47
on theology, and not professor, while Dr. de la Hogue
still held that office and title, the latter, knowing the
young man's uncommon abilities, and wishing to form him
thoroughly, made him at once a member of their Theologi-
cal Club or Circle.
Every one of the members made it his duty to read and
master the opinions and arguments of some one of the
great lights of theological science on the dogmas which
were soon to be taught in the Class of Theology; of these,
the names of St. Thomas Aquinas, Duns Scotus, SS. Bona-
ventura and Anselm, Suarez, Vasquez, Benedict XIV.,
Cardinals de Lugo and Bellarmine,-to omit some other
great men, are familiar to scholars. While among these,
and among the Fathers of the Church, such as St. Augus-
tine and St. Irenæus, there is perfect unanimity on all
matters of revealed or defined doctrine, there is a great
diversity with regard to the method of scientific exposition
or defence. Men like those who, about 1814, read up the
works of theologians and Fathers, and reduced to the
briefest and most lucid form their arguments on each sub-
ject, rendered each other, and the young men they were
training, a service beyond all price.
Such intellectual discipline as this gave Dr. Mac Hale's
mind not only uncommon precision and vigor, but that con-
fidence in one's own knowledge which can alone be de-
rived from the scientific analysis of sacred truths, and the
clear perception of what is divinely revealed, what defined
by the Church, and what is still left open to free discussion.
Familiar intercourse with his French associates also en-
couraged him to study and master the French tongue, an
advantage which he never ceased to appreciate afterwards.
The following years, full to overflowing of noble labor,
passed all too rapidly for the devoted Lecturer in Theology.
Had not a single echo from the outside world penetrated
that busy hive, where masters and pupils were only am-
bitious to improve to the utmost each day and hour, the
constant round of occupations and duties would have left
little room for regret that every rumor of political events,
48
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
of passionate religious controversy, of exciting revolutions
even had expired at the threshold of old Castle Browne.'
The years 1814 and 1815 witnessed some of the most
momentous and startling events recorded in history: the
series of gigantic battles in France which ended in the de-
feat and abdication of Napoleon, and his virtual imprison-
ment in the Isle of Elba, together with the restoration of
the Bourbon dynasty to the throne of France and the re-
turn of Pius VII. and his exiled cardinals to Rome.
Then, a few months later, came the tidings, which shook
Europe like an earthquake, that Napoleon had once more
landed in France and reëntered Paris as a conqueror, while
both Pope and Bourbons again took the road to exile.
The re-apparition of the French Empire, with its mingled
hopes and fears, its sudden successes and terrible reverses,
arose on the vision like a dream of the night on a fevered
brain. Waterloo came, and the shattered imperial army
melted away before the allied forces of Prussia and Great
Britain. And then Napoleon, abdicating a second time,
threw himself on British magnanimity, and was sent a
prisoner to pine away and die on the far-off coast of South-
ern Africa.
Again the Bourbon returned to his constitutional throne,
and the meek and saintly Pius went back to his ruined
States and his demoralized people.
Such were a few of the events which fixed on the politi
cal stage in Europe the eyes of the civilized world; and
amid the crash of thrones, the downfall of the Conqueror
and his Empire, John Mac Hale had begun his career as a
teacher and guide of men.
How could he shut his ears to the ever-succeeding rumors
of all these mighty changes, all the more so that the tem-
poral fortunes and the very freedom of the Head of the
Church were involved in them?
The victorious flag of France, borne along the road on
which stood his father's house, first brought home to him
1 Such was the name of the mansion which in 1795 was purchased by the-
Trustees, and became St. Patrick's College.
MAYNOOTH:-STUDENT, PRIEST, AND LECTURER.
49
in childhood the image of war and the power of Revolu-
tionary France. Then had come, as the most fearful fruit
of French invasion, the brutal murder of the holy and
peace-loving priest who had baptized him-John Mac Hale.
A little later on he had heard from his father how the
French had invaded Rome, and carried off to prison and to
death the defenceless Pius VI. And, all through his
school-days at Castlebar, and his student-days in Maynooth,
the marvelous military triumphs of Napoleon had dazzled
the public eye and filled the public ear, till people half be-
lieved the Corsican would subject to his sceptre the whole
of Europe.
And all this glory was to end at Waterloo, just as the
splendor of that other Napoleonic Empire was to end, in
John Mac Hale's life-time, and eleven years before his death,
in the surrender of Sedan!
The young Lecturer in Theology was too enlightened
and too serious-minded not to note and interpret aright the
unparalleled catastrophes which occurred at the very gates
of the United Kingdom; and he was too solicitous about the
instruction of his many pupils not to point out to them the
Hand of God in History.
He was, in truth, most anxious that these young men
should go forth from Maynooth as so many apostles, burn-
ing with zeal for the glory of their long-persecuted national
Church, willing and able to vindicate the claims of their
coreligionists and countrymen to a full and due share of civil
and religious equality.
In 1814, as ever since the first day of the century, the day
when an Irish Parliament consummated the crime of nation-
al suicide, and all through the years that followed 1814, the
efforts of every succeeding Administration in Great Britain
aimed at either making of the Irish Catholic clergy the
salaried servants of the State, or of devising some scheme
by which the Irish bishops and priests might be as effectu-
ally shorn of all political influence and condemned to as ab-
solute inactivity in political matters, as were, the bishops.
and clergy of the Established Church.
50
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
The VETO question, so energetically urged by the young-
er Pitt, was taken up by the Ministers who succeeded him,
whenever the dire necessities of the Holy See placed the
exiled and imprisoned Pius VII. under special obligations
to England. This pressure on the Sovereign Pontiff reached
an extreme point in 1813, when the long night of his cap-
tivity was at its darkest hour, though the gentle sufferer
may not then have apprehended the near approach of dawn.
Then it was that the celebrated Monsignor Quarantotti
appeared on the scene, bearing a rescript from Pius VII.,
apparently conceding to the British Crown the right of
vetoing the names of all objectionable ecclesiastics elected to
bishoprics in the two Kingdoms, that is, virtually the right
of nominating all dignified ecclesiastics in the realm.
In Canada, after the cession of that country to Great
Britain, the King of England had claimed persistently the
right of nominating candidates to the vacant See of Quebec,
because this privilege had been held and used by the Kings
of France. This pretension, however, neither the Court of
Rome nor the Canadian clergy would admit for a moment.
And seeing that it was useless to persevere where there.
was no hope of succeeding, the Cabinet of St. James gave
up the game.
But in the last years of the eighteenth century, the Brit-
ish Government tried once more to devise a scheme for
pensioning the Irish clergy and for obtaining the right of
vetoing the nomination of Irish bishops. The members of
the Irish hierarchy were induced to favor this plan.
if they yielded, the weakness only lasted a moment.
But
The learned and saintly Bishop Milner, who had at first
been seduced into favoring the VETO, was soon convinced of
his error, an Irish bishop's letter being the means of
changing his opinion. On learning, however, the danger
which threatened the Irish Church, Dr. Milner went over
to Ireland to urge his brother-bishops there to be firm in
resisting the Government proposals.
And so the peril passed away for a time.
When, in the last years of Napoleon's baneful reign, the
MAYNOOTH:-STUDENT, PRIEST, AND LECTURER.
51
Ministers of George III. succeeded in obtaining from the
imprisoned Pius VII. what is known in history as the
Quarantotti Rescript, granting to the British Government
the right of VETO on Irish episcopal elections, Dr. Milner's
services in defence of Irish ecclesiastical liberty were no
less distinguished. He was nobly seconded in the success-
ful contest which he then carried on against the Rescript,
by the Right Rev. Dr. Murray, Coadjutor to the Archbish-
op of Dublin, and by Right Rev. Richard Hayes, a Fran-
ciscan monk and a native of Waterford.
Dr. Murray, just as the question had arrived at a critical
point, thrilled the Catholics of Dublin and of all Ireland by
denouncing the VETO from the pulpit on Good Friday.
Thenceforward his efforts toward defeating the cherished
design of the Government were, beyond all praise, energetic,
unceasing, and successful.
In Ireland and in Rome Drs. Murray and Hayes labored,
in season and out of season, till the spectre of the VETO was
laid, or seemed to be laid, forever.
This is one mighty service for which the Church of Ire-
land owes an everlasting debt of gratitude to Dr. Murray.
It won him, as did his other contemporary labors in encour-
aging the establishment of the Religious Orders of men and
women in the Diocese of Dublin, the hearts of clergy and
people.
Dr. Lanigan, too, the learned historian of the Irish
Church, did yeoman's service in the cause, as did O'Connell,
then at the zenith of his fame as a lawyer. They prevented
the Ministers of the day from fastening on the Catholic
Church in the British Isles the degrading fetters which
bound to the State the Church in France and Spain and
Portugal.
All this agitation, touching on questions vital to the dear-
est and most sacred interests of Irishmen, was going on
around John Mac Hale, while he was preparing for priestly
orders, and while he was delivering to the students of
Maynooth his first lectures on theology.
The reader will not wonder that in Ireland the most im-
52
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
portant political questions are and have been for centuries.
identified with the Catholic religion. The fact is, that the
politics of the two dominant parties in Parliament and in
the Government always, in so far as Ireland is concerned,
aimed at either extinguishing altogether the Catholic faith
in that Kingdom, or in so fettering it by legislative enact-
ments and educational schemes, as to assimilate it at length
with the Established Church.
Moreover, the one great reason why Englishmen refuse
to Ireland the boon of self-government in dependence on
the British Crown is not so much because the majority of
Irishmen are aliens in race, as because they are aliens in
religion.
Were the Irish all Protestants, they would to-morrow re-
peal the Union, and restore to them their native Parliament.
The Irish bishop or priest is by the very force of things
compelled to be an active politician, for the simple reason
that the agitation and advocacy of the simplest political
reforms or improvements means, for priest and people, the
agitation and advocacy of measures essential to the re-
ligious interests of the nation.
One must be blind indeed not to see that this was true in
1814; nor has a single year elapsed, down to the dawn of
1890, when this ceased for a moment to be true.
The fatal misfortune for Catholic Ireland would be, so
long as Protestant ascendancy faces her people and her
religion, as an irreconcilable foe, that her priests should
cease to be both patriots and politicians. Her salvation,
the security both for faith and nationality, lies in the fact
that Catholic Churchmen should be what John Mac Hale
was to the end of his long life, each a true Man of God as
well as the true Man of the People,-inviolably, incorrupti-
bly wedded to their interests, their aspirations, their
struggles.
If the reader does not understand this, then the life of
the young Lecturer of Theology at Maynooth, during well-
nigh seventy years that still lie before him, is only a riddle.
that cannot be read aright.
MAYNOOTH:-STUDENT, PRIEST, AND LECTURER.
53
Up to the death of Pius VII., in 1823, the British Govern-
ment never relinquished the hope of obtaining from the
fears or gratitude of the Holy See the right of nominating
to vacant Sees; nor did they cease to pursue this cherished
purpose under every succeeding Pope. It is, in 1890, the
dream of Lord Salisbury, as it had been that of William Pitt,
of Canning, of Peel, of Russell and Palmerston, of Disraeli
and Gladstone.
NON PRÆVALEBUNT!
Meanwhile, the men who were educating at Maynooth
the priestly youth of Ireland watched with concern the
efforts made by the British Government, or by societies
patronized and subsidized by it, to possess themselves ex-
clusively of all the available means of instructing and
enlightening the Catholic masses.
Already in 1812 the British Parliament voted £14,000
sterling for educational purposes in Ireland. Whether or
not "the Ring" of officials in Dublin Castle thought more
of their swarms of hungry dependents than of the intellect-
ual improvement of the Papist children around them,
certain it is that no one thought of opening a single Catholic
elementary school. New Protestant missions, with day-
schools ostensibly for Protestant children, were established
in various localities of Munster and Connaught; and a cen-
tral Board of Control was opened in Kildare Street, Dublin.
Thus began the famous Kildare Street Society, a sort of
Protestant Propaganda, organized to spread among the
benighted Irish Papists the Protestant version of the Script-
ures and to open proselytizing schools for the children of
such poor parents as they could intimidate or inveigle.
With the machinery, the weight, the money of the might-
iest Government in the world to sustain their efforts, to
animate and reward their zeal, what would the members of
the Kildare Street Society, and of the Bible and Tract So-
ciety acting in conjunction with it, not hope to effect among
the poverty-stricken and ignorant masses of the Irish
peasantry! The men who had thus banded themselves
together to seize upon the life-springs of the Irish Catholic
54
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
nation and Protestantize them, counted both on this igno-
rance and on this poverty as powerful helps toward the
desired result. Did they or did they not reflect, and blush
at the reflexion,—that for many successive generations the
Irish peasant had been systematically kept in forced igno-
rance and reduced with his family to the most abject poverty
through very hatred of his creed as well as hatred of his
race? But the Irish peasant instinctively knew his en-
emies.
This was one reason why the Kildare Street conspirators
were doomed to utter failure. Another reason was that
the Irish priesthood were too well informed and too vigi-
lant, not to be aware of the danger with which their flocks
were threatened, and prepared to resist the Protestantizers.
at every step and turn.
Of that zealous and devoted priesthood no one member
was destined to be a more formidable foe of this Protestant
propaganda and its specious schemes of popular education
than John Mac Hale. We shall presently see him entering
the lists as a publicist, and beginning on these enemies of his
creed and nationality that relentless warfare which only
terminated with his life.
PART SECOND.
PRIESTHOOD.
DR. MAC HALE'S APOSTLESHIP AS PROFESSOR AND
PUBLICIST.
55
CHAPTER VI.
THE PRINCIPLES ON WHICH PROFESSOR MAC HALE FORMED
HIS PUPILS.
ONFIRMED by the Board of Trustees as Lecturer in
Theology, on August the 30th, 1814, Dr. Mac Hale
continued to teach as such till July, 1820,-when he
was appointed Professor of Dogmatic Theology, Dr. De la
Hogue having been relieved. from the laborious duties of
his office, while retaining the title of Professor Emeritus.
The accomplished French scholar ceased not to encourage
and guide with his experienced counsels, his youthful suc-
cessor during the eleven years that the latter taught in
Maynooth. Between both a warm friendship continued
ever to exist.
It is sometimes, at least for students of the highest classes,
a great advantage to be given a young professor of compre-
hensive genius. Masters of ripe experience and talent can
always place before their scholars the precious and varied
fruits of a science sure of itself. But a young genius en-
tirely devoted to his work divines by intuition the secrets
which cost ordinary talent so much intellectual toil. A young
professor, like John Mac Hale, all athirst for knowledge,
and more ardent in the pursuit of it than his most ambitious
pupils, will fill these with his own ardor, and lead them to
unhoped for results.
The reception of priestly orders at the very beginning of
his career served only as an additional stimulus to the
conscientious care which he brought to the discharge of
his new duties, as well as to his zeal in perfecting his stores
of sacred knowledge.
His great superiority must have been fully and univer-
sally admitted by the students themselves; and students
57
58
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
judge their teachers, as they do each other, very severely
and very justly. We have evidence that the young Irish
priest was received, by them with unbounded satisfaction,
first as the assistant of Dr. De la Hogue, and then as his
successor, in the Chair of Dogmatic Theology, the highest
in Catholic universities.
Eleven years later, when his elevation to the episcopate
obliged him to sever his connection with the College, a let-
ter from one of his pupils, and found among his papers at
his death, reveals to us, both in the regrets and in the grate-
ful praise it gives to the professor and the man, the secret
of Dr. Mac Hale's superiority, as well as of his enviable
popularity. Some hundreds of young priests had by that
time passed from Maynooth to replenish, in every diocese
in Ireland, the ranks of the priesthood, then very scantily
filled.
(6
Feeling as I do," the anonymous writer says, "the most
sincere joy at your elevation to the episcopacy, I must, how-
ever, confess that I look back with mingled sentiments of
pleasure and regret to the days when I have heard from
your own lips those admirable discourses, which have ele-
vated the minds, enriched the ideas, and astonished the
understanding of the students of Theology.
"But while in them I admired a bold and ennobling
manliness of thought, an exquisite appropriateness of ex-
pression-the efforts of a memory stored even with the
interesting minutiæ of historical allusion, and of an imagi-
nation of the highest and most classical order-there were
yet other and more personal causes which were equally
imperative in challenging my admiration and esteem:
"That true knowledge of the human heart which pene-
trates into the hidden springs of actions and of passions,
and anticipates them in their earliest openings; that mild
and Christian-like authority, which enforces (or rather does
not want to enforce) prompt and rational obedience; that
steady inflexibility, which adheres with firmness to a resolu-
tion when once entered upon, . . . . and, above all,
and, above all, your be-
lief in that peculiar and distinguishing characteristic of your
HOW HE FORMED HIS PUPILS.
59
countrymen, An Irishman is a lamb when stroked, a lion when
provoked,—have contributed, by awakening the national feel-
ing, to cast an air even of sacredness about your character."
The young man who thus opens his heart to the newly
consecrated bishop justifies his freedom of speech in prais-
ing him on the ground that, being from a province of Ireland
remote from Killala, he cannot be suspected of interested
flattery.
So, among the students of Maynooth, among the hundreds
of young priests who have gone forth from that institution
during the professorship of John Mac Hale, the character
of the latter had so endeared itself to all, so risen in their
estimation, that it was already looked upon as something
"sacred."
So much for the intellectual and moral qualities of the man.
But the letter gives a further insight into the methods em-
ployed by the youthful Professor of Theology in giving
elevation, interest, and completeness to his doctrinal lessons.
"You and I know, my Lord," continues the writer, "that
there are men who, wandering into the high latitudes of
Scholastic Theology, would willingly place the sacred tem-
ple of truth amid the ice of the pole. They would exclude
from its venerable vestibule the thirsty votary, till he had
been pinched with the cold and hoared with the frosts of
the arctic regions. We know that there are men who
would banish science and literature from the society of
Theology, and who, by stripping it of half its usefulness,
would rob it of half its interest.
The
"But sweets only become delicious by comparison.
days of my sojourn in the land are few.'... Whatever be my
future destinies, I shall look back upon the hours spent
under the immediate direction of your lordship as upon the
happiest of my life." "
It is clear, then, that while Dr. Mac Hale was acquiring
by his pen an honored reputation both in Great Britain
and in Ireland, he omitted no pains to make the young men
under him in every way worthy of the country they had
¹ This letter is dated from Maynooth College, June 28th, 1825.
60
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBishop of TUAM.
to serve, as well as of the Church whose ministers they were
to be.
The Faculty of Maynooth College had wisely adopted, at
a very early period, a graduated system of encouragement
for the talented and industrious among the students.
Besides the severe test imposed on all of them by the
yearly examination papers in literature, science, philosophy,
and theology with all its attendant branches of sacred
learning, the superior abilities and acquirements of even the
theology students were further tested by written essays
on the most important subjects. These were submitted to
a board of examiners, the names of the essayists being ap-
pended, under seal, to their respective compositions; and
the seals were only broken in full board, when judgment
had already been given on the merits of the essays them-
selves.
Thereby an impartial decision was arrived at.
It is interesting to read in Dr. Mac Hale's own words what
criterion he followed in his own estimate of literary excel-
lence, and by what conscientious rules he guarded himself
against the possibility of bias or favoritism. For the rules
which he followed at Maynooth in awarding the prize of
merit, he ever afterward, as bishop and archbishop, adhered
to in rewarding his priests.
1
“The relative superiority of speaking or writing is,” he´
says, “a subject of grave and serious controversy, which
has a long time divided the learned world, and which I feel
as unwilling as I am incompetent to decide.
To avoid,
therefore, any undue partiality for either excellence, I en-
deavor, in my estimate of merit, to blend both those quali-
ties, unwilling to depress the talents of oratory or composi-
tion, but manifesting a preference when the readiness and
profusion of the one would be seconded by the precision
and accuracy of the other.
"I feel all the difficulties of adjusting the nice shades of
discrimination between such a vast number of persons, a
task in which no one can plead exemption from error...I
¹ Farewell Address of 1824, "Sermons and Discourses," pp. 490 and following.
HOW HE FORMED HIS PUPILS.
61
register my judgment before the name is disclosed, a judg-
ment which afterwards remains undisturbed through favor
or affection. Nor shall I, I trust, ever imitate those whose
first unbiassed judgment of an unknown writer would be
found with the fluency of mercury to rise or fall in obe-
dience to the warmth or the coldness of their feelings."
So much to inspire the students with a high idea of the im-
partial and disinterested equity of the decisions pronounced
on their compositions.
Now, here is another admirable passage, aiming to lift the
minds and hearts of his hearers above the mere vanity or
satisfaction afforded by acknowledged literary distinction :
"Were I, abstracting from my duty as professor, to give
my opinion of the gentlemen of the class in any other re-
lation, I have no hesitation in saying that there are some in
the class whose virtues and literary acquirements will con-
fer as much lustre on religion, and perhaps more, than those
who are most highly distinguished.
The Church is not confined to one species of excellence ;
and, as the Apostle well remarks, there are but few who
excel in a variety of attainments. Hence a diversity of
natural and divine graces, springing from one common
origin, which imparts to one the word of wisdom, to another
the word of knowledge, to a third the grace of healing, to
another the discerning of spirits, to another divers kinds
of tongues.... Of all which gifts it is as doubtful which is
the most excellent, as of the organs of the human frame
which is the most perfect....
"Let those, then, who may be disappointed console them-
selves with the approbation of Him whose vigilance never
slumbers, and whose judgment never strays, inviting us to
a competition into which the spirit of jealousy never enters;
holding out a reward for which all may strive, and which all
may acquire."
There is in this same discourse, after an admirable exhor-
tation to love, in their college, the mother who had trained
and developed the life of their souls, another invaluable
advice to the young men preparing to receive orders.
62
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
"I could talk to you a great deal," he says, " and dispense
a variety of formal admonitions on the dangers which you
are to meet, and on the 'prudence with which you are to
avoid them. But, with a saint who was asked by another
to give him some lessons on the great affair of salvation, I
answer, Be in earnest.
".... It is thus with you; be in earnest about the magnifi-
cent designs of benefiting your country and your Church
by your labors, and you will infallibly succeed.
"If, then, there be any one that requires incessant vigi-
lance to guard him against wrong, let him not enter into
the Church, since even the eyes of Argos could not follow
him everywhere.
"Nay, if there be any whose dispositions are not mischiev-
ous, but of that passive kind, requiring to be roused by
incessant admonitions, let him not enter. No outward action
could sustain his languid career against the vis inertia of
his own indolence.
"You must not only possess that singleness of eye, which
will direct you in the right way, but also the strong and
ardent spirit of zeal; that vivida vis animi ('that intense
energy of soul'), which moves the living body, which no
obstacle can hold back, and no exertion can tire, . . . borne
along by the force of its own velocity, and kindling, as it
moves, by the vehemence of its own action."
More than golden words these for the young, entering
upon the most holy and most dangerous of careers,―aye,
more than golden in the estimation of all who have well-
nigh fulfilled their race, and can look back upon the mighty
and manifold perils therein encountered and overcome.
Such were the lessons by which he who was, not long
thereafter, to be called "the Eagle of Tuam," stimulated
the priestly youth around him to lofty, supernatural aims
and divine achievement. Those who only know John Mac
Hale by his writings and by the contradictory opinions
formed by friends and foes of his utterances and public acts,
know nothing, less than nothing, of the pure and lofty spirit
which guided his purposes and acts, and made his private
"
HOW HE FORMED HIS PUPILS.
63
life as stainless, as beautiful as that of the child Samuel in
the Tabernacle, and of Samuel the Ruler and Prophet,
standing at the head of his people, saving them by prayer and
self-sacrifice.
"I wish," he continues, "I could feel some of the mad-
ness of St. Paul in speaking of the same religion which in-
spired the Apostle, . . . what each of you can do for the
Catholic Church, that your own meditations will speak to
you more than human tongue can utter.
"As you are, then, going to embark on the voyage of
life, I should be insensible if I felt not an interest for those
who have so long sojourned here. And if I cannot furnish
you with the lessons that are derived from age and the
tried perils of the deep, ... we can all invoke for each other
that Power, Who will not fail, as He has promised, to awake
at our prayers, to rise at our prayers, to rebuke the sea and
still the anger of the storm. . .
If St. Paul, in the ecstasy of his revelations, thought he
stood in need of the prayers of the faithful, it would be in
us the height of presumption to think we stood in no need
of such assistance.
(6
Since, then, we are the heirs of that religion which has
for every pang its peculiar consolation, and which alone
associates the heart to the empire of the understanding, I
trust we shall not be unmindful of that Apostle's pious
practice... There is scarcely one of his letters which he
does not conclude with a tender and solemn adjuration of
mutual remembrance in prayer."
We have, in the farewell address to the students at the
end of the college year 1821-'22, another instance of the
manner in which he elevated the minds and hearts of these
young men by setting before them lofty, divine ideals.
They had been studying under him, during the year, the
treatise on the Church of Christ.
"Of the treatise which occupied your studies," he says,
"I shall not detain your attention in magnifying the im-
portance or advantages; what one is as yet unacquainted
with, he may well take on the credit of another. While the
64
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
2
mind is yet void, it may be satisfied with the most clumsy
or unfinished likeness. But were I now to attempt to de-
lineate the Church, I should probably resemble those who
would fain continue the cold labor of dispensing lectures,
when the master-minds of some of their disciples had already
caught those living and divine forms, to the apprehension
of which they might have been stimulated by their profes-
sor's encouragement, but which their professor's mind could
never have conveyed.
"You have explained the foundation and contemplated
the majestic edifice of the Church; in the solidity of that
foundation, in the symmetry of that structure, you have
doubtless recognized the finger of the Divine Artist.
"You have been, during the year, slowly ascending the
mystical mountain of the Lord, and the glory still inces-
santly burning on its summit is a standing proof that it is
still sanctified by the residence of the Almighty.
(
"Your study has not, I trust, been a barren and lifeless
lecture, satisfied by the cold assent of the understanding, in
which your piety had no share. We are the children of
the Church. We are told that he that honoreth his mother
is as one that layeth up a treasure.'¹ It is through her you
have been regenerated. It is on being members of her
communion that you found your hopes of salvation. It is
to her service you are shortly to consecrate all the faculties
of your being. And surely, this is a service that will dignify
the noblest exertions of men.
In the language of Ecclesiasticus, we may say, ' He that
loveth her loveth life; . . . they that serve her shall be ser-
vants to the Holy One; and God loveth those that love
her. He that hearkeneth to her shall judge nations; and
he that looketh upon her shall remain secure.'" Your
talents, then, cannot be devoted to a nobler end. The
moment one is consecrated to her service, he should apply
to himself the prophetic admonition: Set thy face toward
Jerusalem, and let thy speech flow toward the holy places.'*
“And there is none who feels a lively devotion for her
1 Ecclus. iii. 5.
2 Ibid. iv. 13, 16.
3 Ezechiel xxi. 2.
3
HOW HE FORMED HIS PUPILS.
65
interests, that would not gladly resign the most flattering
prospects with which the world could tempt, for the sake
of following, even in the last places, in the train of the
Tabernacle."
These remarks addressed themselves to the senior as well
as to the junior students. But to those who had finished their
college course, and were about to enter on the active duties
of the priesthood, the professor had other and golden words
of wisdom.
"After long confinement to a place the duties of which one
considers to be dull from their sameness, or painful from
their rigor, one naturally looks for relief in a change of
condition. In no other point of view can you look upon
the mission as a relaxation. .
"It would be a preposterous idea to separate great labor
from the functions of the priesthood. The high places of
the world may be consistently aspired to by its votaries, for
the purpose of moving through a wider range of dissipation.
Not so in religion. This reverses the principles of human
ambition. And what Christ says, ' He that is the greatest
among you must be as if he were the least,' is rigidly true.
"In religion, the higher you rise, the more restraints it
imposes. What may be allowed to an humble, is denied to
a higher ecclesiastic. The nearer you approach the centre,
the more glaring become your defects, and the narrower
the circle of your enjoyments, until the first dignitary, the
very centre of the Church, is restrained by regulations
almost approaching to confinement. . . . .
Those who are going on the mission. . . . will soon find
themselves in possession of authority, which it would be
necessary to administer with a gentle yet firm hand. The
instruments by which a priest should rule his people, are
represented by the Prophet Zachary under the emblems of
two rods, the one called Beauty, the other a Cord; and it is
remarkable that he had not recourse to the chastisements of
the latter, till the people had become insensible to the
sweetness of the former."
1 Zachary xi. 7.
66
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
The young professor was, however, well aware that,
even among a Christian population so full of innate rever-
ence for the priestly character and authority, it was needful
that these should be supported and strengthened by a
saintly life or at least a spotless name. Hence this well-
timed warning :—
"Character, or the good opinion of men, you are to value
as far as it may be subservient to your ministry, and an
auxiliary to virtue. The more you win the confidence of
your flock, the more extended will be your influence.
Never, through a weak condescension, venture beyond the
sphere of your duty. If you do, you will find it hard to
return with dignity. . .
"Let me, therefore, exhort you rather to keep in view the
precepts of the Gospel than the practice of those who
would fain seduce you to a different standard. . . . The
priest, according to the Apostle, ought to be the pattern of
his flock. He it is who is to guide, they to follow. And
when you approach each other, it should be by a connec-
tion resembling that golden chain mentioned in ancient
story, with which you might draw them upwards to your-
selves, without their being able to disturb you from your
immovable position. '
66
Reputation, like every other conquest, must be pre-
served by the same means by which it was acquired. . . .
"The man whose reputation attracts admirers, and whose
company is courted to give animation to every circle; who
is told that, after the severity of his toil, he may now law-
fully taste all the charms of repose, may live a little time
on the repute he has treasured up. But he will soon find
himself not only a bankrupt in virtue, but totally rifled of
the odor of his good name.
“The talents which excited just admiration when enlisted
in the service of religion, excite disgust and alienation
when profaned to the purpose of conviviality.
1 Sermons and Discourses by the late Most Rev. John Mac Hale, D.D., Archbish-
op of Tuam, edited by Thomas Mac Hale, D. D., Ph. D.; Dublin: 1883; pp. 461 and
following.
HOW HE Formed his PUPILS.
67
"The strong man of Israel, now shorn of his strength,
becomes a proverb among his enemies, and the jest of the
banquet. The priest, whom the tears and benedictions of
thousands would have followed to the grave, goes down
abandoned and forlorn.”
As in the social relaxations necessary to the young priest
and sought by him, lie either the chief dangers for his
virtue, or strong safeguards against degeneracy, Dr. Mac
Hale is careful to enlighten his pupils on that most import-
ant point.
Priests ought to seek priestly society :—
“An extensive intercourse between the clergy would be
productive of much advantage. The little prejudices that
are fostered in less frequent intercourse, would be dissi-
pated. The common fund of intellect and knowledge
would be enriched by individual contributions. All would
derive strength and energy from cordial co-operation.
Those are always weak who are divided.
•
"Besides, it is a melancholy truth, that young men of
hope and promise often sink beneath their level, and that the
talents, which would have ripened under proper cultivation,
are chilled and contracted under an unpropitious influence."
But whose society ought young clergymen to seek in
preference?
"An intercourse with those whose virtues are worthy of
imitation, is calculated to counteract the effect of these
untoward circumstances. It would always cherish the
spirit of self-improvement. It would be a relief to the
labors of the mission. And it would give you an oppor-
tunity of confiding to some enlightened and sympathizing
heart the cares and anxieties that are rendered lighter by
being shared in by others.
"Such an interchange of civility, always under the control
of decency and temperance, would oblige you to attend to
domestic propriety, so favorable to health and virtue. You
would find in such a society an element in which your
spirit would rise above the overwhelming influence of the
manners that surround you."
68
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
Connected with this is another topic ever dear through
life to the heart of John Mac Hale,—a grateful attachment
to the National College, and an affectionate intercourse
with its professors.
"In the annals of learning we find," he says, "that an
affectionate regard for the Alma Mater was a strong feature
in the character of those who were either distinguished for
the elevation of their genius or the generosity of their feel-
ing. The opposite sentiment never influenced but those
who were too insensible to feel or too proud to acknowledge
their obligations. Connections the most disinterested and
lasting have been the result of academic education; and
often are anniversaries instituted by the children of the
same Seminary, to seek a respite from the cares and anxi-
eties of the world amidst the fresher and probably more in-
herent recollections of college life.
(C
The College, like our country, is endeared by distance;
time and experience will only increase your veneration.
Let, therefore, your thoughts occasionally flow toward
Jerusalem. In these recollections you will find something
of an exalting and classical nature, that will prove a coun-
terpoise to the sordid and depressing tendencies of the
world."
Noble and ennobling sentiments, addressed by a true
man to what was deepest and best in the souls of his youth-
ful hearers!
These were rules and maxims which Dr. Mac Hale
cherished and proposed to himself as the guiding light of
his own life. How faithfully he followed it in practice, we
shall see in the following chapters.
The Catholic Church in Ireland was still struggling
through a period of transition between the long arctic night
of the Penal Laws and the preceding centuries of proscrip-
tion, and the full noon-day of religious freedom. The people,
who had been so long denied that bread of life which is
dealt out in a truly Christian education, now hungered and
thirsted for knowledge. As we have seen, the Catholic
clergy, though sharing themselves the manifold privations
HOW HE FORMED HIS PUPILS.
69
and poverty of their flocks, were putting forth superhuman
efforts to provide them with schools and teachers. But
there was one source of instruction which could always be
supplied by the pastors, that delivered to the adult popula-
tion from altar or pulpit, and the priceless knowledge im-
parted in the Sunday school.
It is to this that Dr. Mac Hale calls attention farther on
in the same address:-
"The information you have acquired here will be more
or less valuable in proportion to the use to which it is con-
verted.. Whatever might have been the indulgence of the
people heretofore to their pastors, there is now among
them, whether as a blessing or an evil, an eagerness for
acquiring knowledge which makes them impatient for in-
struction from the priest, and perhaps discontented where
that instruction is withheld.
"In whatever light it is viewed, whether as a blessing or
an evil, this feverish disposition can only be allayed by an
increased exertion on the part of the clergy in administer-
ing wholesome knowledge."
But how is the bread of life to be prepared and broken?
"To be useful and efficient ministers of the Word, you must
divest yourselves of the erroneous notion, that to instruct
well a long and laborious preparation is necessary. Begin
your preparation the moment you begin your mission. It
requires no extraordinary talents to convey simple instruc-
tions to the poor.... For them it is not good to be learned or
theological.
"I do not mean, however, to recommend that careless
manner which, by exciting disgust, relaxes the attention,
and perhaps excites the hostility of your hearers."
But if the priest's lamp of knowledge is thus to light up
the House of God, and to send its radiance all over the
widest parish, it needs itself to be carefully and steadily re-
plenished. From the admired publicist, the accomplished
theologian, the ever-ardent and indefatigable student, how
gracefully fell on his young hearers such precious advice as
the following!
70
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
"Whatever may be your talents, they will be unsuccessful
if not improved by unremitting industry.... I only mean
that you ought not to defraud the poor of instruction, be-
cause you have not arrived at that eminence which the
more you
labor to attain, the more sensible you will become
of your distance from it.”
To this conscientious sense of priestly duty, Dr. Mac
Hale would have them add motives of the purest, noblest
patriotism.
too.
"I have mentioned," he says, "that the Irish mission has
its difficulties. Yes: but the Irish mission has its advantages,
Unlike the countries over which the blessed feet of
them who bring the good tidings of peace have never walked,
Ireland exhibits to her missionaries the monuments of their
religion...
"Our people are Catholic; their habits are Catholic; nay,
the Protestant churches in our cities, as well as the solitudes.
of our mountains, still breathe the living spirit of the Catholic
religion.
"In the one you behold the broken reliefs of Catholic stat-
uary still revealing, in spite of every effort at defacement,
the original design; in the others you are shown the hiding-
places where, like Jeremias, our priests preserved the Ark
of Ireland's religion.... We have worshipped in the spot.
where their feet have trodden.
(6
'Yes, gentlemen, Ireland seems destined to be Catholic.
Her inhabitants are Catholic. The Catholic religion is in-
scribed upon the soil. It is intertwined with her society; it
lives in the memory of the present; it loiters among the mon-
uments of past times. The very language of Ireland's topo-
graphy shall ever preserve the ancient piety of her people."
J
Can we be astonished if such sentiments as these, incul-
cated by such a man, under the circumstances of the coun-
try and the times, and authorized by a life of spotless purity
and exalted patriotism, should give to the teacher a char-
acter little less than "sacred" in the eyes of the future pas-
tors of the Irish Church?
¹ Ibid., pp 461–468.
HOW HE FORMED HIS PUPILS.
71
Only a difference of a few years separated the professor
from his pupils. He was destined to outlive most of them;
he was to be in Tuam what St. John had been in Ephesus,
the venerable witness to the struggles and trials of a century
as full of suffering as the Apostolic Age, and the invincible
defender of all the principles and interests for which so
many generations of Irishmen had suffered death and exile
and the loss of all earthly goods and honors.
We shall see all these young men going forth from May-
nooth, filled with the spirit which they so much admired in
John Mac Hale, uniting with him, from their places in every
rank of the Irish clergy, to restore the ruins of the Church
of St. Patrick, and to make the beautiful places of ancient.
Catholic Ireland if possible more beautiful than in the days
of old.
The endeavor will be memorable and glorious, even
though they fall short of their aim.
There was, outside of his college duties, another sphere
in which Dr. Mac Hale contrived to render most timely and
important service to the cause of his religion and country,
while seemingly absorbed in the laborious functions of teach-
ing the highest of university sciences. It was that of a pub-
licist. And, as we shall now see, the work done by him
here, and the fame he acquired by it, endeared him greatly,
not only to the numerous College youth, but to the Irish
clergy and people.
CHAPTER VII.
APOSTLESHIP OF THE PEN-LETTERS OF HIEROPHILOS—
ELEVATION TO THE EPISCOPACY.
'N this highest function of the apostleship of education,
the moulding of the minds and hearts of the priestly
youth of the nation, Dr. Mac Hale felt that he was
doing a work the most God-like of all that can be intrusted
to the devotion of priest or layman. With this lofty con-
ception of his labors ever present to his thoughts, his zeal
and fervor in obtaining knowledge and imparting it to
others never cooled or decreased.
But he, at the same time, felt that another species of apos-
tleship, ever most highly praised by the Church and most
fruitful in its results, is the Apostleship of the Pen. And
in our age, with the enormous development given to the
daily and periodical press, and with its unrivalled influence
in forming public opinion, John Mac Hale perceived that
the Catholic priest should be as ready and zealous to avail
himself of this mighty instrument for conveying knowledge,
as he should be of the pulpit and the professor's chair.
One remarkable feature of the man's mind was the pro-
phetic instinct which impelled him to be, on the most im-
portant religious and national questions, in advance of his
contemporaries.
This instinct led him, in the very first days of 1820, to stand
forth in the public press as an apologist of his Church, and,
soon afterwards, as the advocate of every measure that was
virtually important to the national interest.
Thenceforward, we shall see him pleading at one and the
same time for political justice as well as for religious equality,
because to him, the Irish patriot-priest in the highest and
truest sense of the word, Religion and Country are the ob-
jects of one undivided worship.
LETTERS OF HIEROPHILOS.
73
Just when an era of comparative educational liberty was
dawning upon Ireland, it was an imperative duty for the
Catholic priesthood to vindicate their religion from the as-
persions cast on it by its enemies; to thoroughly educate
their people in a knowledge of its doctrines and its duties;
to labor to create a literature for the mass of the nation,
such as was required by the new needs of a people about to
emerge from centuries of enforced intellectual starvation, of
religious and political oppression.
Be it remembered that, before the Reformation, the an-
cient Irish tongue and literature were proscribed, and the
Celtic literary monuments were destroyed with as blind
and fanatical a hatred, as the Pagan persecutors in the early
ages of the Church sought out and destroyed the Sacred
Scriptures and rituals of the Christians. After the begin-
ning of the Reformation, the same fanaticism which deso-
lated the Catholic churches and monasteries, sweeping
away works of Christian art, altars, shrines, illuminated
missals and choral books,-also extended to the magnificent-
ly illustrated manuscripts inherited from the Middle Ages.
In Ireland,—if not all through Great Britain as well,—such
exquisitely adorned books in the Gælic and Latin tongues
dated, like the book of Kells,-from the sixth century of
our era.
Of all such there was,—we now know from unquestioned
authority, an incomparable wealth in the Sister Islands:
it was the growth of that religion which at one time knit
their peoples so closely together in brotherly love.
During the first quarter of the nineteenth century it be-
came the aspiration of every soul who ardently loved the
ancient faith of Ireland and yearned for the social elevation
of its people, to create a literature worthy of the intellectual
greatness of the past, worthy of the culture of the present
age, worthy of the new hopes and the new ambition which
swept over the nation like the breath of life.
The press and literature of England were bitterly hostile to
the Irish Celt, to his religion, and the bestowing on him of
equal rights under the Constitution. Authors and publi-
74
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
cists formed public opinion. As long as public opinion:
among the dominant Protestant minority in Ireland, as well
as among the popular masses in Great Britain, was allowed
to remain thus prejudiced and immovably hostile to Irish-
men, so long would the double yoke of religious degradation
and civil bondage continue to weigh on their necks.
All through the twenty-first years of the century Daniel
O'Connell and a few courageous Catholics in Dublin had
labored persistently to change in Ireland this powerful cur-
rent of public opinion and inherited religious prejudice. In
England such men as Edmund Burke, Grattan, Plunkett, .
Sheridan, and Canning had pleaded unceasingly and not
without some effect the cause of Catholic Emancipation.
More powerful, perhaps, than their joint efforts were the
songs of Thomas Moore, his "Irish Melodies," his ballads
and satires, in penetrating the homes, the hearts, the minds
of the leading classes in Great Britain, and in predisposing
them, and with them the wealthy middle classes, to sym-
pathize with the country and the people of which the Poet
sang so divinely, so touchingly. "The Fire Worshippers
was dramatized and acted in the palaces of the great, almost
in the shadow of royalty,-by the noblest men and women
in the land. Who that took a part in the representation did
not know that the oppressed Iran was Erin, Ireland? that
the heroic Gheber was the Catholic Celt? that the Moslem:
maid, “Araby's Daughter," typified the generous soul of
England, awakening to the merits and unmerited misfor-
tunes of a race so long oppressed?
The awakening, begun by the enchanting influence of
Moore's inspired creations, has been progressing ever since.
Much as the Poet may have misunderstood O'Connell and his
purpose, no man who has connected cause and effect in the
contemporary history of Ireland, will think of denying the:
powerful aid given by the Bard to the Tribune, not only in
forwarding Emancipation, but in creating that public opinion:
in Great Britain from which we are sure to obtain at no·
distant future Repeal, Home-Rule,-the full JUSTICE,,
which alone will give lasting peace.
¡
LETTERS OF HIEROPHILOSHIER
75
.
By the side of O'Connell and Moore, history will place
John Mac Hale as having contributed most powerfully to
enlighten the public mind, to dispel prejudice, to place the
just cause of Ireland clearly and fully before British opinion.
And his first contribution to the cause were the letters of
Hierophilos.
The first of this series of letters, published from time to
time in the daily papers, is dated from Maynooth College on
January the 29th, 1820. It is in refutation of an article in
the Dublin Journal, which assumed that, had the religious
opinions of the historian Gibbon changed from a belief in
Paganism to a belief in Popery, and then in Protestantism,-
Gibbon would have continued a Protestant till his death;
wheras he began by being a Protestant, then was converted
to Catholicism, which he abandoned for infidelity.
HIEROPHILOS begins by giving the true story of Gibbon's
religious changes from the historian's own account of it.
Unsatisfied with the foundations on which his native Prot-
estant belief rested, he used the Protestant principle of free
thought to inquire further, and falling upon the works of
Bossuet, he became convinced of the truth of the Catholic
religion. His father, thereupon, not only threatened to dis-
inherit him, but sent him to Geneva, where he renounced
the Catholic faith and whence he returned to be reconciled
to his father and to live and die an unbeliever.
"Even this apostasy," says Hierophilos, "is honorable to
the Catholic faith. Gibbon's first inquiry, and consequent
conversion, the fruits of an unfettered freedom of judgment,
proved the insecurity under which he labored in the Prot-
estant faith. But on being compelled to desert the pale of
the Catholic Church, he was far from taking shelter in the
communion which he had first abandoned. He had too
much discernment not to be disgusted with the half-faith and
half-philosophy of the Protestant religion; and therefore
the same insecurity of mind that had first prompted him to
abjure its tenets, made him now push them to the farthest
verge of their application, until at last he sought repose in
absolute infidelity.
76
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
"The writer of the article tells us that Mr. Gibbon was
armed with as much logic and general argument when he
abjured the Catholic religion, as the defenders of that re-
ligion possess. Waiving that point, Mr. Gibbon's logic and .
criticism cannot be a cause of alarm to the Catholic, or of
triumph to the Protestant, when we reflect that he rejected
the Pope's supremacy because he believed, though contrary
to the evidence of history and the admission of Protestants,
that St. Peter never came to Rome; and (that he) disbelieved
the Real Presence, because mysteries are not capable of
physical demonstration.
(6
Such was the revolution of Mr. Gibbon's religious opin-
ions, a revolution naturally arising from the genius of the
Reformation, and exemplified in the character of many em-
inent men.'
This first letter caused quite a sensation, and drew public
attention to Maynooth, where the writer did not care to lay
aside the veil under which he chose to conceal his identity.
But two weeks later another letter appeared with the
same signature, and addressed this time "to the Catholic
Clergy of Ireland." It was the first note of alarm sounded
against the insidious schemes of the Kildare Street Society
and the Biblical Propaganda, -the first battle-cry in that
long, unceasing struggle which John Mac Hale and the ma-
jority of the Irish bishops, priests, and people kept up
against educational proselytism and in favor of a truly nation-
al and purely Catholic system of education, up to our own
day.
As the nineteenth century advances toward its close, the
very men who deemed the great Archbishop of Tuam un-
wise in his generation, extreme in his views, and impolitic in
his opposition,—are unanimous in declaring that his was the
true wisdom. He saw beneath the surface of things what
they could not or would not perceive; his eye scanned a far
wider horizon, and beheld clearly dangers and difficulties
concealed from their feeble vision.
1 The Letters of the Most Rev. John Mac Hale, D.D., Vol. I.; Dublin: Gill and
Sɔn, 1888.
LETTERS OF HIEROPHILOS.
77
"As all"-he says, in beginning his stirring appeal, “are not
equally sensible of the danger which menaces the religion
of which they are naturally the guardians, it may not be
useless to address the great body of the Catholic priests;
and if the prelates should be respectfully reminded of their
trust, they will pardon a freedom which shall be always
tempered with reverence for so venerable a body."
What is "the danger" to which the letter solicits the atten-
tion of the Irish priesthood?
"I have watched," he continues, "the progress of a Society
the most singular in its composition, and yet the most syste-
matic in its operation of any that have hitherto appeared;
a Society that is spreading with rapid increase, and profuse-
ly scattering its colonies over different quarters of the globe.
Of the object and tendency of these Societies (for now they
are multiplied), no one needs to be informed who has
glanced over the reports which inveigh with such holy
warmth against 'the Superstitions of Popery.''
This formidable Society is, evidently, the original Bible
Society, which soon multiplied its branches on both sides
of the Atlantic, and, falling into the hands of the Dissidents,
Methodists, Baptists, Independents, etc.,-attacked the
Established Church, which they looked upon only as an
outwork of the great fortress of Popery, and pushed an
active proselytizing campaign among the neglected, igno-
rant, or lukewarm masses belonging to the Church of Eng-
land. Then, encouraged by this success, they have begun
work in Ireland, the great nursery, as they proclaimed, of
'Popish Superstition" in the British Empire.
In Kildare Street, Dublin, where this formidable organ-
ization had its chief seat in Ireland, the foremost names.
among Churchmen, nobles, and gentry headed the long
rolls of membership. The Established Church and the
aristocracy did not refuse the aid of the Dissenters, so long.
as these formed the active and energetic vanguard in the
campaign against Romanism in Ireland.
By their missions, their schools, their Bibles, their tracts,
and an ubiquitous swarm of colporteurs and "Gospellers,"
•
78
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
they will attack the faith of the Irish peasantry and buy up
the souls of the children in the cities.
HIEROPHILOS calls on the Catholic hierarchy and clergy
to adopt at once a strategy which will confound and baffle
the enemy.
"If I could offer an advice," he says, "I would suggest
that you avail yourselves of the favorable moment of the
accession of his present Majesty (George IV.). Convey to
the throne the sincere expression of your condolence and
congratulation, and to Parliament a petition for a portion
of those grants that are given for the purposes of education.
“If but a small sum of money were put into the hands of
each of the Catholic bishops, schools could be established
for educating the Catholic children; and a few tracts, con-
taining a simple summary of religious and moral principles,
might be circulated among them....
If the legislature should acquiesce in the prayer of such
a petition, I am sure they would find it to their account, in
the growing attachment of the people for so liberal and
conciliating a system.
"If you should be disappointed in that appeal, make
still an experiment on those who are loudest in the praise
of education. But if they refuse their aid to any plan that
will not be regulated by the principle of these societies, is
it not then clear, that whatever may be their pretensions,
their purpose is PROSELYTISM?”
This was a crucial test of the loudly professed liberality
of the patrons and promoters of the Kildare Street Society.
The proposition of HIEROPHILOS, while clearly indicating
what was, at bottom, the aim of these would-be apostles of
education in Ireland, gave such men as the then Duke of
Leinster and Lord Cloncurry the opportunity of either
going openly the whole way with the proselytizers, or of
openly separating themselves from them.
The public controversy to which this letter gave rise
resulted, in fact, in the public withdrawal of both of these
noblemen from the Kildare Street Board.
AS HIEROPHILOS surmised, however, this withdrawal only
LETTERS OF HIEROPHILOS.
79
· served to stimulate the efforts of the men who were the im-
pelling force in this new crusade.
66
Under his assumed name the bold writer hesitates not to
urge the Irish bishops and priests to prompt and concerted
action. Want of unity of action and of energetic decision in
the presence of such emergencies as this crusade of the
"Gospellers," had, unhappily, characterized the conduct of
the Irish hierarchy on more than one important occasion.
It is to be regretted," the Letter went on to say,—“ that
some uniform system of defence has not been hitherto
adopted. If some have evinced a steady zeal in opposing
the designs of the Gospellers, others have aspired to the
merit of a more prudent line of conduct. Thus the activity
of some is neutralized by the passiveness of their colleagues,
and the enemy is strengthened by the evidence of indecision
in your councils. It is not by desultory efforts, however
ably conducted, that the enemy is to be defeated, but by a
compact, well-regulated plan, originating with the bishops,
and adopted by the great body of the clergy.
“The exertions of these societies cannot be any longer
contemplated with indifference. It is, then, the duty of
those whom the Holy Ghost has placed as bishops to rule
the Church of God,' to provide for its defence. Let the
more humble laborers in the ministry be assiduous in in-
structing their flocks, and dispensing to them the truths of
Christianity, in language adopted to their simple compre-
hensions."
Looking back over the long and troublous years which
have elapsed since this letter was published up to the death
of the writer, we find in the extract just given the golden
rule of conduct which he, in his high and responsible posi-
tion, followed with inflexible constancy, which he prescribed
to his own priests, and never ceased to urge upon the ac-
ceptance of the entire hierarchy and clergy of Ireland.
It was a bold thing to do, for one so young. But it was
characteristic of the man, who never feared reproach from
friends or abuse from foes, when he felt himself called upon
1 Acts xx.
80
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
to speak the needful, timely word for his Church or his:
country.
Nor is it to be believed for a moment that in exhorting
bishops and priests to withstand, by concerted action, the
attempts to proselytize and pervert of the "Gospellers,"
John Mac Hale was opposing the diffusion of useful and
salutary knowledge among the masses of his country-
men. He was himself too ardent an inquirer, and he ear-
nestly sought for his people the opening up of all the
legitimate avenues to knowledge, ever to be looked upon
as an "ignorantist." But, in profiting by the very limited
opportunities for education within reach of the Irish Cath-
olic clergy and people in the reign of George IV., Dr. Mac
Hale was naturally jealous of preventing the religious faith
of his country from suffering any possible loss or decrease.
That treasure had cost the nation too dear a price, to be
filched from their hearts and homes by the arts of the new
preachers and their schoolmasters.
His own sentiments on the movement which he denounc-
es can be best understood from the following remarkable
passage :—
"Far be from me the wish to impede the current of im-
formation that is now working its way through the humbler
classes of society. Far be it from me to endeavor to embit-
ter it by the infusion of religious acrimony. I should, if pos-
sible, give it a wider and more rapid diffusion, and purify it
from every ingredient that could infect its salutary quali-
ties. But as this cannot be done while there exists a sus-
picion that, under the mask of educating, their lurks a
design of proselytizing the people, let the abettors of the
Bible system remove the cause of such well-grounded dis-
trusts. Let them not insist on the introduction of the Bible.
And our prelates in their wisdom will determine what books
may be substituted. . . . .
"How often must it be asserted that the Bible, the most
sublime of all compositions, is not a book fitted for the un-
ripe understanding of a school-boy? . . . .
"Men of warm and benevolent feeling are often caught
LETTERS OF HIEROPHILOS.
81
by delusive theories for promoting the happiness of the hu-
man race. That such men are engaged in the Bible system,
in justice to human nature, I must admit. It were to be
wished, however, that they listened to the sober lessons of
experience. . ... But that there are others, actuated more
by a deadly hostility to the religion, than by compassion
for the ignorance, of the people, I am equally convinced.
Hence their unyielding perseverance in their own plan, in
opposition to any improvement that may be purposed.
"Education coming from such men I should receive with
the most timid and scrupulous caution."
This timely and temperate appeal to the good sense of
the Protestant community in Ireland caused the secession of
the Duke of Leinster and Lord Cloncurry from the Kildare
Street Society. But it stirred up at the same time the anti-
Catholic spirit of the Bible Society and the "Gospellers."
The efforts of O'Connell in Dublin powerfully seconded
the purpose of the Maynooth professor. The latter was
soon obliged. to face more than one able opponent in the
public press. Mr. North, the secretary of the Bible Society,
in an address to that body, took it on himself to say that
the Bible was anything and everything but what HIERO-
PHILOS described it, while the "Dublin Journal" published
three successive letters, signed "Bibliophilos," purporting
to refute all the assertions and arguments of Dr. Mac Hale.
To these assailants HEIROPHILOS replied in the "Weekly
Register," by letters dated March 4, April 1, April 29, and
June 17.
There was, at bottom, but little good to be done to the
religious and political bigots in Ireland, to whom these
letters were directly addressed. They had inflicted on the
Irish Catholics wrongs so deep, so manifold, so persistent,
that they hated their victims with an undying hatred; they
were interested in perpetuating the wrong, in keeping the
Catholic Celt in hopeless bondage and degradation : it was
useless to appeal to their humanity or their Christian char-
ity. The national wrongs could only be righted by the peo-
ple of Great Britain, and through the Parliament, which had
82
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
sanctioned the monstrous injustices, the confiscations and
the exterminations, the persecutions, the oppressions, the
misgovernment, the wilful economical blunders of more
than seven centuries, in a kingdom which they claimed as
an integral portion of the Empire.
The British People must be appealed to, must be en-
lightened on all these monstrosities, in order to have the
constituencies of England, Scotland, and Wales send to
Parliament representatives who would undo what preceding
legislatures had done in the Sister Island against the dear-
est interests of the Empire, against the most sacred prin-
ciples of liberty, against Christian charity, humanity, and
common sense.
This was the purpose to which HIEROPHILOS addressed
himself in the second series of letters "to the English Peo-
ple" in the third, on Catholic Emancipation, "to the Right
Honorable George Canning.'
·
There is no question but these eloquent and convincing
appeals to the common sense, the practical wisdom, and the
conscience of Englishmen made at the time a very power-
ful impression. More than one of the leading journals in
Great Britain reproduced these letters with comments
which were not always unfavorable. Even the London
TIMES, though then mainly edited by a Protestant Irishman,
bitterly hostile to everything Catholic, could not always re-
frain from acknowledging the truth and forcibleness of the
statements put forth by the Maynooth professor.
The generation who had admired Edmund Burke, and
Grattan, and Sheridan, had not passed away: there were in
England very many who shared the opinions of these great
men about Catholic Emancipation,-nay, about the iniquity
and illegality of the Act of Union. They read the letters
of HIEROPHILOS to find in them a confirmation of their own
opinions, and some new argument appealing to the English
mind.
The Catholics of Great Britain, to whom the name of
John Mac Hale was unknown in 1820, learned to admire
and applaud HIEROPHILOS. He was the able expounder
LETTERS OF HIEROPHILOS.
83
and defender of their religious faith; he was the eloquent
advocate of their constitutional right to civil liberty and
religious equality. The fetters which he sought to remove
from the limbs of his countrymen were the same which
galled and degraded the highest Peers of England, the
most ancient among her landed gentry, the most faithful
among her yeomanry.
The manuscript letters now before us from the then Earl
of Shrewsbury, and other English Catholics of note, plainly
tell in what high esteem they held the man who so success-
fully pleaded the cause of Catholic Emancipation, and
crowned, a few years later, his writings in favor of Catholic
truth by his admirable work on "the Evidences and Doc-
trines of the Catholic Church."
We thus mention at length these letters of HIEROPHILOS,
in order to show the foremost part taken by our young pro-
fessor of Theology in advancing the National Cause of Ire-
land. These letters were the fruit of his night-vigils.
As he kept himself minutely informed of all the move-
ments of the Catholic agitation in Dublin and throughout
Ireland, directed by O'Connell, he devoted many of his
weekly holidays to visits to the near Metropolis. Though
fond of walking, the distance between Maynooth and Dub-
lin was too great, and his time too precious, to permit him
the luxury of performing the journey on foot. He was a
good horseman, and preferred riding, as that allowed him to
devote more of his time in Dublin to conversing with lead-
ing men, and obtaining all the information on public matters
of which he made so good a use.
As the first letters of HIEROPHILOS had thrown the Kil-
dare Street Society and the "Gospellers" into a great flurry,
excited meetings were held in Dublin to devise some means
of repelling such damaging attacks as those of the May-
nooth professor, seconded as these were by the Catholic
leaders. The Protestant archbishops of Armagh and
Dublin had, after the exposure made by HIEROPHILOS of
the proselytizers, openly seceded from the "Hibernian
Bible Society." So the campaign begun against the relig-
84
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
ious faith of the Irish masses seemed threatened with utter
failure. There was dire confusion among the entire evan-
gelical army. Knowing beforehand, that in a public meet-
ing called in their emergency by the Bible Society HIER-
OPHILOS would be rudely handled by some of the speakers,
even by those who wrote so ably against him in the columns
of the "Dublin Journal," Dr. Mac Hale resolved to attend
the meeting in person.
The meeting was held in the Rotunda, on April 19th,
1820, under the auspices of the Sunday School Societies.
"It would naturally be expected," says HIEROPHILOS,'
"that the proceedings of men who pretend to act upon the
most honorable principles would be accessible to my curi-
osity. But, strange to say, I was denied admittance, on
pretence of my having no ticket. To show that by this
was meant a positive exclusion, where I was directed to for
a ticket, none could be procured. This is the boasted pub-
licity of their proceedings.”
It is pleasant to picture to ourselves the young professor,
during these years of unceasing mental toil, profiting by his
scant holiday hours to throw himself, body and soul, into
the midst of the intellectual currents of the national life and
the national conflicts.
He was tall and slender in person; fond of activity and
athletic exercises; simple and unpretending in his manners;
but bearing about with him a natural dignity and reserve
which never left him. He always meant more than he said,
especially when his affections were moved. He always pre-
ferred performance to promise. His intimates in college,—
and he did not readily give his confidence,-like the friends
of later years, well knew that he did not allow his best and
holiest feelings to appear on the surface. Still, the magnet-
ism of his noble nature bound fast to him all those whom
his many great qualities attracted.
He was, we are told, during these memorable college
years, a welcome if not a frequent guest of the Duke of
Leinster at Carton House. The Irish ever have had a warm
"Letters," i., p. 47.
LETTERS OF HIEROPHILOS.
85
corner in their hearts for the Geraldines. This great family
did not, like their rivals, the Butlers, go over to the Refor
mation on its first appearance in Ireland. Indeed, it is still
a question whether the head of the Butler family, instead of
being among the first to be won over to schism by Henry
VIII., was not, on the contrary, a prime instigator of every
measure taken by Henry against the papal authority.
Be that as it may, Carton House, at the close of the last
century, and during many years afterwards, was ever open
to the professors of Maynooth. There lingered in the
very atmosphere of the home of the Geraldines much of
the traditional sympathy for the persecuted Catholic major-
ity; it took personal form in the chivalrous Lord Edward
Fitz-Gerald. Its root may have survived the class-conflicts
of the present century, and blossom forth yet into active
patriotism.
Although in every kind of company, whether around his
own hospitable board and hearth, or in the society of the
noble, the wealthy, or of his clerical friends, no man could
more readily than Dr. Mac Hale adapt himself to the circum-
stances of time, place, and persons, nor fascinate more effec-
tively by his conversation and his manner; yet his disposition
led him rather to avoid than to seek social entertainments.
His thirst for knowledge followed him through life, as
well as his earnest wish to apply all the fruits of his study
to the improvement of his people and the service of the
Church of his country. While filling the Chair of Theology
in Maynooth, his ardor for study knew no bounds. The
higher he rose in the mastery of the sacred sciences, the
wider was the intellectual horizon that opened out beneath
him as he scaled the loftiest summits; the more, at the same
time, was he impressed with the narrow limits of acquired
knowledge, seeing how far beyond our ken stretch the un-
discovered, untrodden worlds of supernatural and even
natural truth.
While the college sessions lasted, his utmost efforts were
bent toward making every point of theology set before his
class as accessible, as interesting as possible, to all understand-
86
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
ings. We have already seen how admirably he succeeded in
this. Those only who have taught this highest of all sciences
to a numerous class of young men, earnest themselves in
mastering its secrets, can know by experience how arduous
and unceasing the labor of the professor is.
Even the most gifted, and the most skilled by long prac-
tice, have but little leisure between the successive lectures,
for reading up or extensive research. So Dr. Mac Hale
reserved for the days of the long vacation the excursions he
wished to make into unfamiliar departments of knowledge.
Then he could have the library to himself, and could de-
vote his days and his nights to study, without any thought
of lectures on the morrow. He preferred this way of spend-
ing his holidays to going back to Tubbernavine or Ballina,
-much as he loved his dear native place, the society of his
family and friends, and the companionship of his bishop,
the venerable Dr. Waldron, and of his brother-priests of
the Diocese of Killala. In truth, bishop and priests looked
on him with equal pride and affection. For the light which
the young professor and publicist shed on the great na-
tional school and on the nation itself was reflected on the
whole of Tirawley and the West.
At any rate, he felt and acknowledged afterwards that it
was to the busily occupied leisure of the vacations thus
spent in Maynooth, he was indebted for the accumulation
of those stores of varied information of which so glorious
a use was made in his long life of teaching and battle.
1
One letter only of the entire HIEROPHILOS series is
dated, in August 1820, from the Island of Arran.¹ The
priest then in charge of the group of islands bearing that
name, and forming a part of the Diocese of Tuam, was the
Rev. James Mac Hale, a devoted friend of the professor's,
and whom we shall meet with more than once in our nar-
rative.
From 1820 to 1825, this twofold apostleship of the pro-
fessor and the publicist was fruitful in the best results.
Although HIEROPHILOS, in the various letters which he
1 Arran on the coast of Galway.
LETTERS OF HIEROPHILOS.
87
addressed to his antagonists in Dublin, to the English people,
or to Mr. Canning, chose to veil his real name under the
above signature, his identity did not long remain concealed.
Still, it was never revealed by word or action of his.
He was more than once taunted with cowardice for at-
tacking such men as the Protestant Archbishops of Tuam,
Dublin, and Canterbury under the mask of an assumed
name. But no one seriously heeded his following a custom
which the foremost writers of every European country had
adopted, without any departure from their personal dignity
or any offence against morality or propriety.
In his last letter to BIBLIOPHILOS, Dr. Mac Hale thus
replies to an invitation or challenge to appear before the
public under his true name :—
"Now that my adversary, on retiring, has been pleased
to express a desire of a more unreserved correspondence, if
he means a private interview, I should gladly meet his
wishes, if I thought it would lead to any satisfactory results.
If he means, however, that I should give my name to the
public, I beg leave to decline the proposal, though I pur-
pose to give expression to no sentiment which I should be:
ashamed to avow. While I must consider his conjectures.
highly flattering, he may rest assured that, whatever be
the station of HIEROPHILOS, he has written with the im-
pression, that, where there is argument, it needs not the
aid of the magic of a great title; and where there is none,
no title can supply its deficiency. He feels that, in other
contests, the actors may well exhibit themselves to the ad-
miration or ridicule of the public; but that religious con-
troversy is too sacred a subject for vanity to presume to
thrust her little figure into the foreground."¹
Of course every bishop and priest in Ireland, as well as
Catholic laymen of any mark, knew well, all through these
years, who HIEROPHILOS was. He was too much above
vanity or self-seeking in doing service to God and his coun-
try with his pen, any more than by his labors in teaching
the sacred sciences.
Letters, i., p. 46. Second Edition.
88
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
But in the year 1825 an unexpected change came for the
devoted professor and publicist. The health of Dr. Waldron,
Bishop of Killala, had been such for several years before
that date, that he could no longer attend the yearly meeting
of the Prelates held in Dublin, and had, therefore, commis-
sioned Dr. Mac Hale to represent him on these occasions.
Toward the end of 1824, Dr. Waldron thought himself
bound in conscience to ask the Propaganda to give him a
coadjutor. This petition, with the name of the candidate,
who was none other than Dr. Mac Hale, was sent to Rome
at the end of January 1825, with the warm commendation
not only of Dr. Waldron and his Metropolitan, the Most
Rev. Oliver Kelly, but of all other persons who had a voice
in the matter.
The Congregation of Propaganda could not help approv-
ing such a selection; for the fame of the Maynooth professor
had reached Rome before the letters sent by Dr. Waldron
and his Metropolitan. Leo XII., who was the zealous
promoter of learning, and who was so well acquainted with
the needs of the universal Church, and of the Church of
Ireland in particular, at once confirmed the appointment of
Dr. Mac Hale. The Bulls creating him Bishop of Maronia,
and designating him as coadjutor to the Bishop of Killala, are
both dated on March 8th, 1825.
His elevation to episcopal rank, though welcomed with
genuine enthusiasm at Maynooth and throughout Ireland,
made no change in the manner or occupation of the laborious
professor. He continued to devote himself with unabated
ardor to the teaching of his class for the remainder of the
College term.
With the month of June came, at length, the time to sep-
arate himself from college and students and to receive
episcopal consecration. In his farewell discourse to the
Class of Theology, he lingers with filial tenderness over the
reminiscences of his college life of eighteen years, the long
springtide of his manhood.
"I will not conclude," he says, " without adverting to the
college, a theme too important to be omitted on the present
LETTERS OF HIEROPHILOS.
89
•
occasion. It was long a subject of neglect or obloquy; lately
it has extorted the praise of numbers who were not at all
partial to its fame. . . . .
"There is, however, one peculiar advantage in our nation-
al establishment, . . . which ought to make it dear to the
lovers of literary merit and of ecclesiastical freedom. By
collecting all the youth of Ireland into one large theatre,
they are placed in some measure before the public, and their
future destinies will be under the equitable control of pub-
lic opinion. What a stimulus to emulation!
66
Heretofore scattered in smaller communities, their rela-
tive merits were not recognized; like objects seen through
the fragments of a mirror, they presented different aspects,
according to the medium through which they were viewed.
Hence that sort of religious clanship, that ecclesiastical
feudalism, which, in an unworthy contest for the ascendancy,
not unfrequently forgets public interest; whereas, before
a national tribunal all may be viewed from one common
point of observation; and he that would have towered in a
smaller community, would be taught to shrink into his
natural dimensions. . . . .
".... Be the accidents or imperfections of the College
what they may, yet the parent has this claim on your filial pi-
ety.....
"After having long sojourned here with you, we shall also
engage together in ecclesiastical labor. The College shall
not have a sincerer worshipper, nor one more interested in its
prosperity; and I can say with truth that there are no hours
of my life to which I shall turn with a fairer retrospect than
those which I have spent in cheering the literary labors or
sharing the innocent relaxation of the children of the Col-
lege. If I have had any talents, I was long unconscious of
them, until, like the fabled nymph who accidentally saw her
own likeness in the waters, I viewed some faint image of
my own mind in the mirror of your approbation. The like-
ness, however, did not please me; and it then became my
study by patient toil to improve it, till it should be presented
to the public in a form worthy of the approbation of those
90
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM,
who had viewed the rough outlines with such partiality. .
"As we are now on the eve of Pentecost, I shall
pray that
the Holy Ghost, Who descended on the Apostles, may dif-
fuse His ample spirit over us, investing us with His choicest
gifts, and making us the heirs of their zeal as well as of their
ministry. There is a singular affinity between our destinies,
as it will be my lot as well as yours to receive on this occa-
sion the Sacrament of Holy Orders."
The consecration of the Bishop-elect of Maronia took
place in Maynooth, in the College chapel, on the 5th of
June, 1825, the consecrating prelate being the most Rev.
Daniel Murray, Archbishop of Dublin, assisted by the Arch-
bishop of Tuam, Dr. Oliver Kelly, and Dr. Patrick Mac
Nicholas, Bishop of Achonry. ¹
1
For the College of Maynooth,-for professors or stu-
dents and the entire neighborhood,—for the Catholics of
Dublin, and of all Ireland in truth, the day was a memorable
one. The Bishop of Maronia was a national favorite. The
students felt a keen joy in the elevation of one so beloved
and admired. They did not wish their revered teacher and
guide to go from among them, without pressing on his ac-
ceptance some testimonial of their grateful affection. So
the Theology Class, the special object of his care, had a
massive cup of silver, richly chased, prepared in Dublin for
their offering. On it was the inscription: "Presented as a
mark of affection and respect to the Right Rev. John Mac
Hale, by the Theology Class of the Roman Catholic College,
Maynooth, A. D. 1825."
Two of the new Bishop's old and venerated professors
were among the crowd of priests who attended the imposing
¹ On the back of the Bull appointing John Mac Hale bishop of Maronia is the
following certificate in the handwriting of Dr. Murray:-" Nos etc. testamur quod
sub die quinta Junii An. 1825 in Sacello Collegii Sti Patritii apud Maynooth R. P.
Joanni Mc Hale Electo Maroniensi munus consecrationis Episcopalis impertiti sumus
servatis omnibus quæ in retroscriptis litteris Apostolicis præscripta sunt, assisten-
tibus Rmis D. D. D. D. Oliverio Archiepo Tuamensi et Patritio Epo Accadensi,
præsentibus Roberto Epo Tremitensi et Thoma Epo Milevitano, item Præside,.
Magistris, Sociisque præfati Collegii, aliisque permultis. In quorum fidem, etc.
★ DANIEL ARCHIEPUS DUBLIN.
ET HIBERNIE PRIMAS.
LETTERS OF HIEROPHILOS.
91
consecration ceremonies, and enjoyed the touching festivi-
ties of the evening. These were Doctors De la Hogue and
Anglade, to whom all there present looked up as the surviv-
ing parents of the College. The saintly Anglade, who was
a professor of Theology in the University of Paris, when
the Revolution of 1789 compelled him to fly from his coun-
try, had taught John Mac Hale Logic and Metaphysics in
Maynooth, as well as Moral Theology. Delahogue, as we
know, had been his guide in Dogmatic Theology. They
both beheld their illustrious pupil's first labors in his epis-
copal career, Dr. De la Hogue dying on May 9, 1827, in his
88th year, and Dr. Anglade closing his sweet and gentle life
on April 12, 1834. Do not the prayers and blessing of such
Confessors of the Faith bring down choice graces on a soul
they have helped to form to all goodness and greatness, on
such a day as we are describing?
Another chosen soul had come from Dublin, on that day,
to witness the consecration of one so regarded in public
esteem: this was Mrs. Catherine Mac Auley, the foundress
of the Sisters of Mercy.
The venerable Bishop of Killala, who bore to his coad-
jutor such a true, fatherly friendship, would fain have been
one of the consecrating prelates. The burden of age with
its infirmities forbade his leaving Ballina.
We must, however, mention here a touching testimony
of affection and respect bestowed by the good bishop on
the young and brilliant professor, just when the letters of
HIEROPHILOS had attracted in the three kingdoms no little
share of the public attention.
Dr. Mac Hale spent the vacation of 1822 in his native
West. On the 22d of September, and just when he was
about to return to college, the bishop formally conferred on
him the parish of Crossmolina, adjoining Tubbernavine.
Doubtless Dr. Waldron intended to have the appointment
ratified by the Holy See, and his friend dispensed from the
obligation of residence. And it is more than probable that
Dr. Mac Hale only accepted on condition of being so dis-
pensed. But he did accept and make on the occasion the
92
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
•
profession of Catholic faith required by the canons at the
collation of a benefice. '
1
Certain it is that the conscientious professor soon resigned
a pastoral charge the duties of which he could not fulfil in
person. Nor did he ever enjoy any part of the revenues
of the parish thus bestowed on him. He was, moreover,
too desirous of prosecuting in Maynooth his twofold task
of teaching and writing, while enlarging his own stock of
knowledge, to give up the Chair of Dogmatic Theology
and the opportunity of wielding his pen to such glorious
purpose, for the pastoral duties of a parish-priest.
Crossmolina, meanwhile, either became or remained a
mensal parish till conferred on Dr. Mac Hale as coadjutor of
Killala.
¹ The following is a transcript of Dr. Waldron's letter conferring on Rev. John
Mac Hale the parish of Crossmolina :-
PETRUS WALDRON Dei miseratione et Apostolicæ Sedis gratia Episcopus Alla.
densis dilecto Nobis in Domino filio, Domino Joanni Mc Heal hujusce Dioecesis
Presbterio, salutem.
Cum parochialis Ecclesia dicta de Crossmolina in præfata Diœcesi, cujus collatio,
provisio, et quævis alia canonica dispositio ad Nos ratione Nostræ dignitatis Episco-
palis ab antiquo spectare et pertinere dignoscitur, per obitum Rev. Dom. Patritii
Burke ultimi ejusdem pacifici possessoris, nunc vacet et libera sit; eandem tibi
dilecto Rev'do Dom'o Joanni Mc Heal rite examinato et in omnibus ad hoc munus
approbato utpote capaci et idoneo contulimus et donavimus ac per præsentes cum
oneribus suis juribus et pertinentiis, prout a dicto prædecessore tuo possidebantur,
conferimus et donamus, quatenus in ea Parochia jurisdictione parochiali potiaris
eandemque juxta sacros Ecclesiæ Canones sine ulla perturbatione aut obice ex parte
cujuscumque, salvo tamen jure nostro, in omnibus exercere valeas. Quæ ut firma
validaque sint has litteras chirographo Nostro sigilloque munitos et a Secretario
Nostro signatas dedimus apud Ardnaree, in dicta Diœcesi, die 6ª mensis Septembris
Anno Salutis Reparatæ millesimo octingentesimo vigesimo secundo—(1822).
(Loc. Sig.)
Testes fuere:
Petrus Epus Alladensis
De mandato Illmi et Revdmi Episcopi Alladensis
Andreas Mullowny, Secretarius.
Jacobus Mc Keal, Parochus de Kilcommon in Archidiocesi Tuamensi.
Joans Whyte, Presbyter Alladensis.
And on the back, in the handwriting of Dr. Waldron:
Collatio Parochiæ de Crossmolina facta D.D. Rdo J. Mac Hale die 6º 7bris,
A. S. Rep 1822.
Attestor Præfatum D.D. R. Joannem Mc Hale Professionem fidei Catholicæ
juxta sacros Ecce Canones emisisse eadem die qua supra.
Petrus Epus Allads.
PART THIRD.
DR. MAC HALE'S APOSTOLIC WORK AS BISHOP.
93
PRIVATE LIBRARY
RARE OLD IRISH BOOKS
COLLECTED BY
JOHN GRAHAM, Proprietor
THE IRISH VINDICATOR
HotelPennsylvania. Olevoland,Ohio U.S A
and
1

Ballina. (Mount Nephin in the distance.)
(County Mayo.)
CHAPTER VIII.
APOSTOLATE IN TIRAWLEY.
"Land where the desolate weep
In sorrow no voice may console !
Our tears are but streams, making deep
The ocean of love in our soul."-RYAN.
HE labors of John Mac Hale in the apostleship of edu-
ด
cation were labors bestowed on the entire Irish
priesthood, on promoting the best interests of the
nation. He was henceforth, as bishop, to live and labor for
his native West.
How sadly the West needed the utmost his love and
zeal could do, we shall see presently; and he knew well
how worthy of his deepest devotion were the remnants of
his people, remnants soon to be thinned still more by famine,
disease, wholesale evictions, and-emigration.
In his case, with an episcopal career before him cover-
ing more than fifty-six years, most truly may it be said, that
"the veil which covered the future from his eyes was
woven by the hand of Mercy." Aye, a most merciful dis-
pensation of Providence is it, even towards Its most favored
and most heroic laborers on earth, that they should, as each
springtide dawns, plough the field and cast their grain in
the furrows, trusting for the harvest to Him Who is Father
over all.
The people of Tirawley, of all Mayo and Sligo, indeed,
were proud of the man who had achieved so high a reputa-
tion in Maynooth. Through their priests they had de-
manded him as their bishop. They yearned to have him
among them. And he, on his side, yearned for his native
'Tirawley, with its majestic mountains, its rich plains,
its noble and numerous lakes and streams, and
and the
sublime scenery of its coast. More than all he hungered
for its people. He was one of them. He was well ac-
96
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
quainted with all the treasures of their bright intelligence,.
with their joyous, unconquered, and unconquerable spirit,
surviving, like their own Round Towers, all the storms and
vicissitudes of a thousand years. He prized above all the
exhaustless stores of moral strength and generosity, of liv-
ing faith and purity, which he knew to belong to their
Irish hearts.
He had been long learning how to speak to them, to move
every spring of their rich and sensitive nature. Even while
becoming familiar with the languages and literatures of
Greece and Rome and Palestine, while mastering those
of England, France, and Germany, he had not lost sight of
his own mother-tongue, of the sweet and poetic idiom which
his venerable grandmother had taught him in childhood to
love and cherish. On his short occasional visits to Tiraw-
ley, both at Addergoole and at Ballina, he had thrilled the
people by addressing them in Galic, after delighting his
audience by his eloquent English discourses.
And so, as he turned his face homeward, leaving May-
nooth all filled with the fragrance of his many virtues and
the light of his teaching, his thoughts were busied about.
how he could best build up the ruins of religion in the West.
His mind was enriched with the hard-won and various
knowledge gathered during all these long years of absence.
He was impatient to impart to the poor and the rich alike
all the intellectual wealth he had acquired. He wished to
make these peasants of the West, who had sacrificed every-
thing, suffered everything, rather than part with the faith
of their fathers,-familiar, in their turn, with all its grand-
eurs, all its beauties, all its divinest consolations.
The apostleship of education, even in that highest sphere
in which Dr. Mac Hale had hitherto labored, has many com-
pensations together with many difficulties. But its joys are
rather those of the intellect than of the heart. The soul of
a priest who yearns to be occupied in the life-giving minis-
trations of his sacred office will find in breaking the bread
of life to the poor a bliss to which nothing on this side of
heaven can be likened.
APOSTOLATE IN TIRAWLEY.
97
This yearning was greatly increased in the heart of the
Bishop of Maronia by the grace attached to the espiscopal
consecration, the unction of the Holy Spirit. This seemed
to lift him above himself on his long journey from Dublin to
Ballina.
In Ballina also Dr. Waldron waited for his coming with
the impatience of true friendship. The Bishop of Maronia
instinctively felt that, in the diocesan work which lay be-
fore him, he would have in his venerable friend one ever
ready to cheer, sustain, and sympathize with.
The good Bishop's residence in Ballina was but a lowly
one, and not over spacious. Still, wishing to have ever near
him the man who had been his choice, and to whom he
looked up as the stay of his age, his help-mate in the dis-
charge of his high office, he pressed him to make his poor
house his own. He could only offer him one room; and
that the Coadjutor accepted in the same spirit in which it
was proffered.
Their lot, in truth, at that period, when all had to be re-
built and restored among the Catholics of Ireland, was not
different from that of the poor priests around them; all was
poverty, if not privation,-absolute dependence on a people
not only poor, but reduced to such a chronic condition of ex-
treme indigence as to border on starvation.
Still, the peo-
ple were ever disposed to share with the faithful priests
their last penny and their last meal.
In Ballina, where the Bishops of Killala had their resi-
dence, Dr. Mac Hale met with a warm welcome. He was the
first home-educated prelate who had come among the peo-
ple of the West since the days of Elizabeth, one of the first
glorious fruits borne by the lordly and wide-spreading tree
planted at Maynooth by the joint husbandry of Archbishops
Troy and O'Reilly, of Thomas Hussey aud Edmund Burke.
The priests of the diocese gathered from far and near to meet
him. They knew him to be to the venerable Dr. Waldron
as dear as a first-born son to a father; and they let their full
hearts speak in the welcome they gave him. It was a day of
joy for the people also. Was he not born and nursed beneath
98
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
the shadows of their mountains? Was he not bone of their
bone and flesh of their flesh? The Clan Mac Hale mustered
strong on the occasion. Padrig More was there with his
stalwart sons and daughters and grandchildren,—a pa-
triarchal family,—a happy and blessed circle, had Mary
Mulkieran been spared to see that day, and to be the first
to kneel at the feet of her son-bishop!
Dr. Waldron looked with more than a father's joy on the
gathering, as well as on the man who was the object of
their popular ovation. His aged eyes looked forward into
the coming years and beheld, or seemed to behold, an era
of freedom, peace, and prosperity for his beloved people
and the West. How different was the condition of things
in Ballina, in all Mayo aud Galway,-when, in the year 1761,
he had received priestly orders at the hands of Mark Sker-
ret, Archbishop of Tuam, in a private house, with few wit-
nesses, while all the worst terrors of the Penal Laws hung
over their heads like an atmosphere!
Episcopal revenues the Catholic Bishop of Killala had
none to share with the man who had come to take from his
bent frame and weary shoulders the burden of labor and re-
sponsibility. The provision made in the Catholic ages for
the maintenance of the Bishop and the Cathedral Clergy,
was, together with the medieval cathedral itself, in the hands
of the Establishment. The new Coadjutor, as was the
custom, was given for his support the first vacant parish,
that of Crossmolina, adjoining his own native parish of Ad-
dergoole. He had now no reason for refusing the benefice,
and gratefully accepted.
Was there not something patriarchal and domestic in all
these arrangements?—the Coadjutor lodged beneath the
humble roof of the Bishop, alongside the poor chapel of
Ardnaree; the parishioners of Crossmolina gladdened at
having the illustrious man, born at their very doors, now
given them as their immediate pastor; and Tubbernavine
placed within a few hours' drive, along Lake Cong, of the
Bishop's home at Ballina.
Nor, as we shall see ere long, was the "Wayside Inn" to
APOSTOLATE IN TIRAWLEY.
99
remain unbrightened by the frequent presence of the son
whom the whole beautiful valley claimed as peculiarly its
own. Ere, however, we dwell for a few moments on these
long-looked for visits, let us follow the Bishop of Maronia
through his first apostolic labors in Tirawley.
The summer and autumn months were spent chiefly in
visiting the most remote portions of the diocese and in ad-
ministering Confirmation. These excursions brought the
Coadjutor into close contact with the parochial clergy, and
prepared the way for the Jubilee Year, which was to pro-
duce wonderful and adundant spiritual fruit.
The last Jubilee celebrated by the Catholic world had
been proclaimed soon after his election, in 1775, by Pope Pius
VI. It ushered in one of the saddest, darkest eras known
to the Church in modern times. Pius VI. died a prisoner in
France, just as the eighteenth century was closing. Pius
VII., elected in Venice, under the protection of the Russian
flag, did not, even when permitted to go to Rome, deem it
advisable to proclaim a Jubilee. Under the French domina-
tion the Church enjoyed no real liberty; and soon the Pope
himself was carried off a prisoner to Savona, and from Sa-
vona to Fontainebleau. He died in 1823.
Leo XII., who succeeded him, ventured, in 1825, to give
to the Christian world the great joy and the divine priv-
ileges of a Jubilee. It was a venture, truly; for even when,
in 1775, Pius VI. had proclaimed the last Jubilee, France
was under the Satanic spell of Voltaire and the other anti-
Christian conspirators, and her institutions were already
shaken by the first throes of the social earthquake of 1789.
From 1750 to 1825, the public press and literature of
Europe were mainly devoted to the work of blaspheming
Christ and His Church, holding up to ridicule, contempt,
and hatred all that our forefathers had believed and re-
vered, of overturning the very foundations of the social
order and civilization created by the Church.
Well might Leo XII. hesitate before calling once more
pilgrims from every land to visit in Rome the shrines of
the Holy Apostles, or bid all believers do violence to
100
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
Heaven by repentance, by public prayer and humiliation,
and heroic acts of almsgiving, charity, and atonement.
In Ireland, chastened and elevated as were the souls of
her children by ages of heroic confession of the faith, the
Jubilee was hailed with extraordinary rapture. Not since
the sixteenth century had the Catholics of the kingdom been
free to perform the august solemnities of a Jubilee. So the
year 1826 was held throughout the length and breadth of
the land, as the Holy Year, in the fullest sense of the word..
Aye, these Celts of the Green Isle, the faithful spiritual
children of St Patrick, as well as their Catholic brethren of
British descent, gave up their whole souls to the work of
preparing for the gift from on high. Their share of earthly
blessings was that of Lazarus lying sorely stricken and fam-
ishing at the rich man's gate, with but few of the crumbs
from his over-abundant table to keep off starvation,-while
he left it to his dogs to pity the sufferer.
But in the world invisible there was ONE to whom La-
zarus looked for his reward and his inheritance. In that
Eternal Kingdom, this world's outcasts would be honored
guests at the banquet of bliss ineffable, and recline on God's.
own bosom.
This, like their fathers before them, the inhabitants of
Tirawley firmly believed. Bitter as were to them the real-
ities of the present life, far more real were the bliss of the
life to come, and the unfaltering faith in the divine promise
which secured its possession.
So, all through the diocese of Killala, clergy and people
made ready for the Holy Year and its Banquet Divine, the
pledge of that of Eternity.
No one entered more ardently into the spirit which
prompted the saintly Leo XII. to promulgate the Jubilee,
than the Coadjutor-Bishop of Killala. He only distin-
guished himself from the priests who labored with him
from parish to parish, by taking on himself whatever was
most laborious in their common missionary toil.
In very truth, eloquent, impressive, replete with rich
and timely instructions as were his pulpit discourses dur-
APOSTOLATE IN TIRAWLEY.
ΙΟΙ
ing this first stage of his pastorate, what roused to the
highest pitch the enthusiastic fervor of the people, was
their young bishop's life of unsparing self-sacrifice and un-
affected piety. Whether he preached in English or in the
popular Gælic, no one could hear him without being con-
vinced that his sole purpose was to bring the truth which
glowed and burned within his own soul home to the heart
of every person in his audience.
There is one extract from the opening Jubilee instruction
in the pro-Cathedral of Ballina, which will give us an idea
of his manner in expounding Catholic doctrine to a mixed
congregation. For, as his great fame had come to the West
before him, not a few among the Protestant community
were curious to hear one whose literary reputation stood so
high. The bishop had just read the Bull of Leo XII., pro-
claiming the Universal Jubilee.
"Is this," he says, "the voice of Peter which has just
reached our ears? Has the supreme pastor, to whom Christ
committed the care of His fold, condescended to speak to
this little and distant portion of His flock?
"Yes, Peter has spoken through the mouth of Leo;
and it is to us a consolation that, after the lapse of fourteen
hundred years, we can still repeat the language of the
Fathers of the Council of Chalcedon, who, on hearing the
letter that was addressed to them by the first and greatest
of the Leos, unanimously exclaimed: 'Peter has spoken
through the mouth of Leo, and his authority still lives in
the person of his successor.'
Every Catholic who could read and write in the congre-
gation at Ballina, to whom this instruction was addressed,
was familiar with the historic facts here alluded to. Dr.
Milner's "End of Controversy," the works of the venerable
Bishop Hayes, and Manning's "Poor Man's Catechism"
had become household books all through the West of Ire-
land in 1825. The English tongue had made great progress
among our people. And the Diocesan Catechism (Butler's)
in use in our Sunday schools, gave solid scriptural authority
on every single point of Catholic doctrine and practice. It
102
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
was a necessity for the young as well as the adult popula-
tion to have an answer ever ready for those who impugned
their faith. And the author, though only a little school boy
in 1826 and the following years, perfectly recollects the
pains taken in school and catechism class to impress on our
memory and intelligence the reasons, among other things,
for our allegiance to the See of Peter. So, such discourses.
as this, mixed as they were with practical instructions on
all the Christian virtues and home duties, were not, as one
might fancy, at all above the comprehension of a people
naturally quick-witted and eager to be well informed on all
religious matters.
Now follow the bishop as he develops the doctrine thus
forcibly stated :—
"It is to us a consolation," he repeats, "that, notwith-
standing the number of the flock of Peter which the wolf
has snatched and scattered, we still recognize and hear the
voice of the good shepherd, who, in the language of the
Redeemer, knoweth his own sheep, and inviteth the rest to
place themselves in the unity of the same fold under the
guidance of one pastor." And then, considering the Church
under another scriptural image:
What a source of joy and triumph that we constitute a
portion of that sacred edifice, whose foundation was laid by
divine wisdom upon a rock which has neither yielded to
the decay of time nor to the violence of the tempest, but
has stood, a striking attestation of the truth of Christ's
promises, equally unshaken by the waves beating against
its foundation, and by the winds that are rushing against its.
summit. There it stands, a majestic monument of the Al-
mighty Power, mocking the successive tides of error break-
ing around its base.
"Bound, as many of us have been, in the chains of sin
here is introduced the "Power of the Keys"-" and excluded
thereby from the favor of the Almighty, how ought we not
to rejoice, that Peter, to whom Christ gave the power of
loosing sins, as well as the keys of the kingdom of heaven,
when, in the person of his successor, he offers to strike off
APOSTOLATE IN TIRAWLEY.
103
the fetters in which we have been bound, and to unlock the:
portals of heaven, for our admission.
"Do I dwell on the prerogatives of the Roman Pontiff
for the purpose of controversy?
6،
If by controversy is meant the desire of irritating, far be
from me the unhallowed wish. No; from the chair of truth
no sound but that of genuine charity should go forth. The
Church is a place in which a truce ought to be given to the
passions of mankind. No; but I mention them rather for
the purpose of appeasing than of fomenting irritation, and
of removing that ignorance under which many, and some of
them Catholics, have labored.
"Often have I preached here, and yet I have not obtruded
the subject of controversy. But, being about to commence
a series of instructions on the recommendation of this letter
(the Papal Brief), and to set on foot a practice which derives
its sanction from Rome, what is more natural, and perhaps
for some more necessary, than that I should explore the
purity of the channel through which Christ's doctrine is
transmitted, and show that it is immediately connected with
that divine source which pours forth the living waters?
"This is the reason why I dwell upon this topic.
"To answer the secret inquiry of those who may ask:
Who is this Leo? or, for what purpose does he address his
instructions to this distant country? I say: He is the living
representative of him whom Christ thus addressed after the
glorious confession of His Divinity:—' Blessed art thou,
Simon son of John, because flesh and blood hath not re-
vealed it to thee, but My Father Who is in heaven. And
I say to thee that thou art Peter, and upon this Rock I will
build My Church, and the gates of hell shall not prevail
against it." He is the successor of him to whom Christ, the
Sovereign Truth, thus solemnly declared: 'And I will
give to thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven; and what-
soever thou shalt bind upon earth, it shall be bound also in
heaven; and whatsoever thou shalt loose upon earth, it shall
be loosed also in heaven.'"
St. Matthew xvi.
2 Ibidem.
104
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
(6
He is the successor of him, the ardor of whose love Christ
having tried by the repeated interrogatory of Peter, 'Dost
thou love me?' rewarded it by the ample commission of
feeding His whole flock: 'Feed My lambs, Feed My
sheep,'-words which give Peter jurisdiction oyer the entire
fold. "
1
These solid instructions, and still more the piety as gen-
uine as it was universal of the people in every parish, had
their effect even on the non-Catholic population. This, as
well as the admirable fervor of the people, is described by
the Bishop of Maronia himself in a brief memoir presented
to the Holy See during his stay in Rome, in 1831 and 1832.
After a brief but complete description of the Diocese of
Killala, its destitution of all that is most needful to foster
religion, and maintain decently a limited number of clergy-
men, Dr. Mac Hale thus continues:-
"In this statement, saddening as it is, there is one thing
which should afford us consolation, and which, in the midst
of our hard labors, has often filled us with joy; and that is
the pure and living faith of our people, the ardent zeal of
our priests, and the devotion of all classes to the Apostolic
See and the Sovereign Pontiff, a devotion which has ever
risen superior to every trial.²
This is what I had evidence of, especially during my
visitation of the diocese in the Jubilee Year (1825-26); the
piety of both priests and people manifesting itself so wonder-
fully, that it excited the admiration of Protestants and
caused the conversion of very many of them.
66
Assisted by some fifteen priests, I spent ten days in each
parish, taken up from morning till night in dispensing the
apostolic graces (of the Jubilee). Such was the ardor
shown by the people to gain the fruits of this holy season,
that the crowds which came from all sides could not be
contained in the churches, and covered the adjoining fields.
Our great anxiety during all these days was about the poor
1 St. Matthew xvi. "Sermons and Discourses" by the late Most Rev. John Mac
Hale, D. D. Preface, pp. vii.-ix.
2 Cuilibet tentationi cedere nescia, in the Latin text.
APOSTOLATE IN TIRAWLEY.
105
*
people, who came from far and near to receive the sacra-
ments without having tasted food, and who, we feared,
might faint ‍on the road……... These were the daily spectacles
which filled us alternately with joy and sadness, with joy
at beholding the abundant harvest, with sadness because of
the small number of the reapers.'
As the diocese of Killala contained twenty-four parishes,
ten days spent in each parish, with an interval of rest of two
or three days between each visitation, must have consumed
over nine months out of the twelve.
If it was for the bishop a year of unspeakable bodily and
mental toil, it was also one of unspeakable consolation. It
brought him into close personal contact with every one of
his priests and with almost every member of their flocks.
If it was impossible for him to hear the confession of every
man, woman, and child who desired to address themselves
to their own "Father John," as they still fondly called
him, they all had the comfort of hearing the words of light
and earnest exhortation which he addressed daily to all in
their respective parishes: within the lowly, thatched edifices
they called their " chapels," when these were not overcrowd-
ed; in the open air, when the "chapel" was too small, and the
weather permitted him to speak outside to the hungering
multitudes.
Surely, these were scenes which might well remind one
of Our Lord's missionary labors in Galilee and Judea.
But these missions during the Jubilee Year in Ireland,
and the conscientious care with which a bishop in pastoral
visitation has to examine the condition of each parish, were
only a part of the labors which Dr. Mac Hale had to bear
from his arrival in Killala till the close of 1826.
Besides his journey to Dublin in the beginning of that
year to attend the annual meeting of the bishops, he was
obliged, in the beginning of November, to appear before a
Parliamentary Commission sitting at Maynooth, and ap-
pointed to inquire into the state of education in Ireland.
All through 1825 and 1826, extraordinary efforts were
¹ Mac Hale Manuscripts.
106
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
made in Ireland, both by the Bible Societies and by the
dignified clergy of the Established Church, to organize and
carry out a grand evangelizing campaign among the Catho-
lic population. It was their purpose to reply to the Bull of
Leo XII. proclaiming a Jubilee for the entire Catholic
world, by setting on foot a crusade against Popery, by
bringing home to the Irish popular masses what the “Gospel-
lers" designated as "the Errors and Superstitions of Rome."
The Protestant Archbishop of Tuam, Dr. Trench, whom
HIEROPHILOS had already, in 1823, in one of the series of
letters addressed to Mr. Canning, spoken of with respect
mixed with regret, had, in a Pastoral Charge delivered in
Killala, denounced what he termed "the damnable doctrines
of the Catholic Church, etc." Besides, in the Province of
Ulster, where Protestantism was strongest, the towns and
villages were swarming with the bands of a kind of “Salva-
tion Army," who denounced in street and highway “the
idolatries" of the Church of Rome.
•
All this recrudescence of fanaticism deeply pained Dr.
Mac Hale, anxious as he was to win for his people and re-
ligion the respect and esteem of Protestants, by setting
before them the true teachings of the Catholic Church, and
by making her chilren live up to these teachings. The un-
called for attack of Dr. Trench, coming as it did in Ballina,
and outside of his own immediate diocese of Tuam, could
not be allowed to remain without an answer.
Dr. Mac Hale heartily wished to be on friendly terms
with a man who had shown, during the famine of 1821, such
a kindly and charitable spirit. He could not help remem-
bering that in the darkest hour of the popular distress in
the West, both the Catholic Archbishop of Tuam, Dr. Kelly,
and his Protestant neighbor, Dr. Trench, were seen side by
side laboring to procure relief for the starving multitudes.
Dr. Kelly recorded publicly his own grateful acknowledg-
ment toward the Protestant prelate, by having a resolution
of thanks to the latter passed by the Relief Board of Tuam,
which he signed as chairman and gracefully presented to
Dr. Trench.
APOSTOLATE IN TIRAWLEY.
107
The Catholic people of Tuam were not behind their Arch-
bishop in testifying their sense of Dr. Trench's generosity.
When the distress had passed away, and the next harvest
brought plenty to the land,—all at once on a bright day in
harvest-tide,—the peasants, without giving any notice of
their intention, assembled from far and near, and cut down,
stacked, and garnered the crops in Dr. Trench's corn-fields.
The good prelate, touched to the heart, went among the
reapers, and with tears in his eyes thanked them. He sent
for refreshment for the toilers; but no persuasion could
induce the grateful Celt to taste food or drink at the expense
of his benefactor.
More than that:-they had early in the summer cut peat
for the Archbishop and laid it out to dry. When the season
came for housing it, the people met by tacit accord, and Dr.
Trench was again surprised to see a long succession of carts
wending their way into his farmyard, and willing hands pil-
ing up beneath his sheds the fuel which they had gathered.
He had proof enough that the warm Irish heart never for-
gets a kindness. Why should he, then, undo, by unwise,
impolitic, and uncharitable denunciations of the religious
belief and practices of these sensitive Celtic populations, all
the good effected by his own former devotedness?
If the Maynooth professor, in 1823, deemed it incumbent
on himself, as a Connaught priest, to vindicate his creed
against the aspersions of Dr. Trench, in spite of the grati-
tude felt for the latter in Galway and Mayo, it was still
more incumbent on the Coajutor Bishop of Killala, in 1826,
to protest warmly against an official arraignment of the
Catholic doctrines and morality, uttered almost within his
hearing from the pulpit of what had been the Catholic
Cathedral of Killala.
"Should you feel somewhat mortified by this letter," Dr.
Mac Hale says in concluding, "you will find its vindication
your Grace's wanton and intemperate aggression.
in
'It is really lamentable that those who ought to labor to-
gether for the public good, should waste their strength in
theological contention. To what a miserable condition is
108
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
our country doomed, when they who would entirely devote
themselves to promote its peace, and propagate good will
among mankind, must be forced to repel attacks upon its
religion,―attacks made by persons who ought to be peculiar-
ly tender in provoking any attack upon their own!
Who are the people that are keeping a body of strolling
auxiliaries in pay, to prop up the tottering cause of the
Establishment by pouring their vapid abuse on the Catholic
Church?
"Take care, my Lord, lest these venal auxiliaries, like the
Barbarians employed in the Roman service, should turn
upon their masters, and seize the possessions of the Church
which they are hired to defend.
"The necessity of employing them,-I am not inclined to
superstition,—is really ominous.
66
From the effects of your intemperance, your colleagues
will, I trust, learn a wise forbearance; and, should your
Grace ever repeat your triennial visitation, and be disposed
to indulge in a feast of triumph against a religion to the
service of which the church in which you spoke was once
consecrated, doubtless the present sketch, which you will
not easily forget, will make you apprehend lest some myste-
rious hand should draw more fully the character and destiny of
your Church on the walls of the Cathedral of Killala."'
These last words contain one of the many prophetic utter-
ances of Dr. Mac Hale, whose far-seeing sagacity enabled
him to forecast and predict events concealed from the ken
of less unworldly or less enlightened men. Within the
next decade the Protestant See of Killala was suppressed.
This letter to Dr. Trench was written in October, 1826.
The Bishop of Maronia had to set out immediately for
Dublin in order to appear before the Maynooth Commis-
sion. He was examined on November 3d. The very first
questions put to him show how pre-occupied both the
Commissioners and the entire Protestant public were by the
controversies regarding the origin of the Church establish-
ment in Ireland, and the canonical right of its bishops to the
1 Letters, Vol. I., pp. 224, 225.
APOSTOLATE IN TIRAWLEY.
109
titles of their sees. Even then there was a strong disposition
in the majority of Parliament to make it penal for all Catholic
Bishops to call themselves after their sees.
Pray, what is the origin of the title of bishop of
Maronia?" is one of the first queries put to Dr. Mac Hale.
"It was," the Prelate answers, "a see formerly possessed
by Catholic bishops, until it came under the domination
of the Turks. Now, of course, there is no bishop there.
But when a coadjutor is appointed to any bishop, in conse-
quence of infirmity or old age, he gets the title of such
a see in partibus infidelium (in the countries of the unbe-
lievers).
+
The next question betrays the wide attention bestowed,
even in Parliamentary and Government circles, on the
series of letters addressed by HIEROPHILOS, in 1824, to M.
Canning. The Irish were painted, at the time, by the Bible
Societies as steeped in crime and immorality; and for this
awful condition of things the new apostles maintained that
the circulation of the Bible would be a certain and sovereign
remedy. This, as well as the existence of the evil itself,
HIEROPHILOS had indignantly denied. The commissioners,
by calling him to account for his words, only afforded him
an opportunity of reaffirming more solemnly what he had
before asserted. Here is the passage incriminated :--
"England boasts of her morality. If her morality were
to be measured by the number of her Bibles, she would,
undoubtedly, be the most moral nation upon earth. But,
alas! we have frightful instances of the unfeeling indiffer-
ence of her children to any moral responsibility, not only
in those moments when, in the frenzy of passion, duty may
be forgotten, but even in the moment of awful import, when
the terror of approaching judgment ought to shake the
most hardened insensibility. What avails, then, the profu-
sion of Bibles, that are never read, or, if read, are turned
into a subject of ridicule or profanity?”
"Do you now feel," the Commissioners asked Dr. Mac
Hale, "that to be a just character of England? Or, do you
consider that it was expedient that such a representation of
IIO
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
}
her character should be made to the students of Maynooth?"
"This is a twofold question," the Prelate answers. "With
regard to the first part of it, I have no objection to write
the entire of it again, because I think it a just character.
With regard to the second part of the question,... I shall
first say that I never made such representation to the stu-
dents of Maynooth. Just as a fellow of Trinity College, in
giving lectures, might write in a pamphlet or in a book
some things which he would not consider expedient to
express in his lectures in the class-hall, though these things
might afterwards reach his pupils; even so I wrote this on
my own responsibility, never intending, as a professor of
Maynooth, to introduce it to the students."
"Do you think it a just representation of the character of
England?"
"I do. It was written after the execution of the famous
Thistlewood, who rejected the proffered services of the
ministers of religion. There were other instances of similar
insensibility to which I alluded; and, I dare say, it will be
found, on a comparison of the criminal calendars of England
and Ireland, that, in proportion to the population of the two
countries, crime has multiplied to a much greater extent in
England than in Ireland. I had also in view an observation
of Dr. Milner, which he illustrates by particular references
to the history of England and to the calendar-that crime
seems to have multiplied in proportion to the ascendancy
of Bible Societies."
"Do you yourself believe that proposition to be true?"
"I have no doubt of it. It is a matter susceptible of all
the clearness of mathematical calculation."
It is evident that the Commissioners, by thus pressing Dr.
Mac Hale, wished to give to his statements the odious
character of a slander on the English people.
They did not, however, urge a further reply, when he
affirmed that Dr. Milner's proposition was susceptible of
mathematical demonstration. Another passage from HI-
EROPHILOS, if maintained during this examination, would
go far to increase the odium against Dr. Mac Hale:-
APOSTOLATE IN TIRAWLEY.
III
"We find this passage: Having thus taken a patient
view of the state of Ireland, and the condition of its inhabit-
ants, I cannot dissemble my conviction that the great source
of its misfortunes is the MALIGNANT character of its laws.
Will you explain the meaning of the epithet malignant as
applied to the laws of this country?”
"I look upon those penal laws as malignant which
proscribe the Catholics, and require of Protestants, as a
condition for obtaining office, to declare before God that
the religion of Catholics is damnable and idolatrous."
The answer is peremptory so far as it goes; but it does
not satisfy the commissioners.
"You will observe (they say) that the character here
passed upon the laws of the country is quite general.
There is nothing in the passage to restrict it to the laws.
against Catholics."
66
As the Commissioners wish to have my meaning, I
chiefly referred there to those penal laws which have been
passed in hatred of the Catholic religion.”
“Was it not meant also to include the laws which uphold
the Protestant Church Establishment?"
"No; unless negatively, that is, as far as the laws which
proscribe Catholics are deemed essential to the safety of
such establishment. In that passage I chiefly regarded
those laws which have persecuted the Catholic religion,
some of the venom of which still poisons the charities of
life."
After spending upwards of twelve months in ministering
daily to the spiritual need of these faithful and much-tried
populations of Tirawley; after having had daily and hourly
evidence of the Christian virtues of his people, of their un-
common capacity for all social improvement,-how could
the Bishop of Maronia not feel his soul overflowing with
bitterness at beholding the hopeles misery, the deep de-
gration in which a race so gifted had been so long kept?
The wonder is that such a man, knowing all he did, and
feeling as he must have felt, whether in standing face to
face with the Parliamentary Commissioners, or in replying
II 2
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
to the attacks of Dr. Trench,---should be so self-contained,
so moderate in answering the stupid and insulting questions
of these ignorant members of Parliament, or in repelling the
outrageous aspersions of the Protestant Archbishop of
Tuam.
How often must he not have asked himself,-as he went
from one desolate parish of the Diocese of Killala to an-
other more desolate still,-if there ever should come for the
Irish Celt an era of civil and religious liberty, of social
justice and equality,—a time when the soil and surface of
Ireland should cease to wear, like the countenance of her
sons, the aspect of chronic exhaustion and starvation amid
the abundance and magnificence of Nature.
Such questions would force themselves upon him during
his journey to Dublin. The awful neglect of the western
landlords, the starved soil and its starving tillers, the mad
and ruinous extravagance of the proprietor class, and their
pitiless exactions, as compared with the indescribable squa-
lor of their wretched tenants:-all that would force itself.
like a horrible vision, between the Bishop of Maronia and
the Maynooth Commissioners, as they questioned him about
the "malignity" of the laws enacted in England for the
misgovernment of Ireland.
He lost no time, when his examination was concluded, in
returning to the gigantic labors which still awaited him at
home.
Yes,-while working with main and might to cheer and
support his people in their most unequal struggle, while
keeping them by word and example up to the level of their
religious profession, he would also work like a giant to
help educate the nation and to emancipate it from its two-
fold yoke of political servitude and enforced ignorance.
THE CATHEDRAL OF BALLINA.
We must not omit, in this review of Dr. Mac Hale's first
episcopal labors in the diocese of Killala, to mention that it
is to him that it is indebted for the foundation and comple-
tion of the beautiful Cathedral of Ballina, which rivals that
APOSTOLATE IN TIRAWLEY.
113
of Tuam. In both dioceses there was an absolute need of
decent church edifices, as we shall see from the following
brief account.
In the year 1825, the very year that he was consecrated
bishop of Maronia, his friend and admirer, Archbishop
Kelly of Tuam, was examined before a Parliamentary Com-
mittee appointed to inquire into the distracted state of
Ireland. One of the questions asked of the Archbishop
was: "what is the state of the chapels in the Archdiocese
of Tuam?" The Archbishop replied, that they were
"wretched." There are" he went on to say, "about 106
places for Catholic worship; and of these, there are about
16 slated; all the rest are thatched. In many instances
Mass is said in the open air; or else the people, several of
whom come a distance of six miles, kneel in the open air,
because they have no accommodation inside."
((
If such was the state of the poor church-edifices in the
archdiocese of Tuam in 1825, it was, if anything, still more
wretched in the suffragan diocese of Killala. Dr. Waldron
had often thought of replacing the miserably small and squa-
lid chapel at Ardnaree (Ballina) by a substantial and com-
modious structure, which might worthily bear the title of
Cathedral. But the poverty of the people, and the calami-
ties which had fallen upon the West of Ireland during his
episcopate, had compelled him to defer and forego alto-
gether his purpose.
With the arrival of Dr. Mac Hale as coadjutor, and in
view of his wide popularity all through Connaught and
throughout the entire kingdom, the project of building a
cathedral was revived.
In a memoir presented by him to the Holy See in 1832,
the Bishop of Maronia says, in speaking of the Catholic
houses of worship in the Diocese of Killala: "There are in
the diocese of Killala no churches, or almost none. Our
churches were taken possession of or destroyed by the
Protestants. Those which Catholics have since built, are
mere cabins covered with thatch, which do not deserve the
name of churches. For this reason the faithful are very
114
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
often obliged to hear Mass in the open air; nor have the
priests any facility for preaching to them………..
"In this absolute indigence of all the helps toward re-
ligion," he continues, "I have asked myself what I should
do, when I was, though unworthy, raised to the coadjutor-
ship of that Church by the favor of the Apostolic See. I
applied myself, first of all, to rear a cathedral that might
contribute to the majesty and splendor of religion in the
town in which I reside; and that should also serve as a
model and incite the clergy to undertake the building of
like edifices in their respective parishes.
((
To build the Cathedral I was compelled to seek for
means on every side. Not only did I go myself through all
the parishes of the diocese, but I, moreover, begged for alms
outside the diocese, both in person and by letter. God
happily crowned this undertaking; and I had the consola-
tion, just before setting out on my pilgrimage to Rome (in
1831), to offer up the Holy Sacrifice in the temple, having.
for this delayed the fulfilment of my long-cherished design.
Still, the Cathedral is, as yet, scarcely fit for the purposes of
divine worship. Its walls are naked, its windows are un-
glazed; and the means of our people, after the contributions.
already made by them, and because of the tithes which
they are rigorously compelled to pay each year to the
Protestant parsons, are so exhausted that we are unable
either to adorn the structure or even to complete it."¹
This brief statement affords us a clear knowledge of the
zealous and successful efforts made by the Coadjutor of
Killala, amid his other numerous and exhausting labors, to
realize the wishes of the venerable Dr. Waldron, and to
gladden the venerable prelate's eyes by the sight of a new
cathedral, not unworthy of the glorious medieval structures
whose beautiful ruins studded his diocese.
The apostolic missions of 1825-26, by rousing the fervor
of the people from parish to parish, and by bringing them
all into personal contact with Dr. Waldron's far-famed co-
adjutor, prepared the way for the appeal which the latter
1 MAC HALE MSS.
APOSTOLATE IN TIRAWLEY.
115
f
intended to make to their generosity. The spectacle so
often witnessed during this Jubilee year, of the overcrowd-
ing of the thatched chapels, and of the multitudes filling the
adjoining fields during the Jubilee exercises, afforded the
young bishop a further argument for asking Catholics to
erect places of worship worthy of their faith and of their
past traditions.
From 1826 to 1829 Dr. Mac Hale ceased not to collect by
his appeals from parish to parish, and with the aid of bish-
ops, priests, and influential laymen in other dioceses, a sum
(1800) sufficient to enable him to lay, in the early spring
of 1827, the foundations and corner stone of the new Cathe-
dral in Ardnaree, a suburb of Ballina.
The Most Rev. Oliver Kelly, Archbishop of Tuam,
officiated on this occasion, assisted by Right Rev. Dr.
McNicholas, Bishop of Achonry, and by Dr. Mac Hale. It
was, as well may be imagined, a proud day for the people
of Ballina, for the entire diocese of Killala, indeed. The
Bishop of Maronia made everything connected with the
progress of the structure his own special care.
The plans were drawn up by Mr. Madden, the architect
of the new Tuam Cathedral, who was anxious that the
gothic structure which arose on the banks of the Moy
should not be much inferior to that which was to grace the
ancient city of St. Jarlath.
As we have just seen, both Dr. Waldron and his coadjutor
had the unspeakable consolation, ere the latter set out for
Rome in the early autumn of 1831, to see the Cathedral
covered in and so far advanced as to permit the divine.
sacrifice to be celebrated there. Naked as were the walls
on that memorable occasion, and poor as were all the ap-
pointments of the unfinished sacred edifice,-it could shelter
from the rain thousands of fervent and grateful worshipers.
Bishops, priests, and people cherished the fond hope of
making God's house beautiful in God's own time. Was it
not the lively image of their religion and their nationality.
Even English Catholics were to help build up and adorn
the Cathedral of Ballina. We shall presently see the gen-
116
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
+
erous author of "Mores Catholici," Kenelm Henry Digby,
offering Dr. Mac Hale a sum of money sufficient to enable
him to have a Roman sculptor execute a marble altar in
harmony with the beautiful gothic Cathedral.
And so, ere
Dr. Waldron closed his long career, and ere Dr. Mac Hale
was called away forever from the banks of his native Moy-
the Cathedral of Ballina was, inside and outside, a house of
worship which could gladden the souls of men and the eyes
of angels. Twelve thousand pounds sterling had been ex
pended on it, and the tower had attained the height of 100
feet.'
A note among the Mac Hale MSS. states, in speaking of the generous contrib-
utors to the building fund: "The Gallaghers of that day, James Daly, and a Mr.
Henry, all Ballina merchants, gave great assistance."
CHAPTER IX.
VISITS TO TUBBERNAVINE-HOME SCENES-THE LITERARY
LABORS OF A BISHOP'S HOLIDAY TIME.
ด
"Come! and gaze on our face once more;
Bring us the smiles of the olden days.
Come! and shine in your place once more;
And change the dark into golden days.”—RYAN.
HE Parish of Crossmolina, which was given as a bene-
fice to the Bishop of Maronia, adjoined the Parish of
Addergoole, his own native parish. Crossmolina
was placed in charge of the Rev. John Barrett, as adminis-
trator. We shall hear a good deal of this excellent priest
further on in our narrative. He had been a pupil of Dr.
Mac Hale in Maynooth, and was warmly attached to his
old master. The frequent visits which the bishop made to
his Crossmolina flock naturally led him to run down to
Tubbernavine. During the Jubilee station at Addergoole,
he and as many of the priests who labored with him as could
be lodged in the paternal homestead, were made welcome by
Padrig Mor. This, however, the family did not count as a
visit for relaxation and rest. That came only when the Ju-
bilee year was over, and the bishop had returned to Ballina
after his examination before the Parliamentary Commission.
Fortunately his father's house was within little more than
two hours ride from Ballina, so that the Coadjutor could
easily be found when needed by priest and layman.
One great purpose which drew him to the comparative
solitude of his father's home, at the season we mention, was
the desire to prepare for the press the work "On the Evi-
dences and Doctrines of the Catholic Church," mostly writ-
ten while at Maynooth, and which he found little leisure
for touching during the first eighteen months following
his consecration as bishop.
117
118
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
But let us hear his sister describing his visits to Tubber-
navine, and his affectionate relations toward his family and
kinsfolk. We shall then say a few words on his first great
literary undertaking.
"He used to ride to see his father at the old place at home
(we quote the words of Mrs. Higgins), a distance of twelve
miles, and back again. Sometimes he drove from Ballina
in a gig, and then spent some days with us. He would on
these occasions have all his immediate relatives around
him,—his brothers and sisters, married and settled in the
near neighborhood, together with their children.
"What a noble example of greatness and kindliness he
then set us! With talents of a high order, cultivated with
so much care, he forgot every accomplishment but the gift
of making his family happy. His presence was all simplic-
ity and sunshine. He became a child with the children.
His great pleasure was to study their characters and
capabilities. If they showed any signs of superior talent or
cleverness, he would advise their parents to send them in
good season to better schools. He compared with each
other the boys' copy books, the girls' 'samplers,' sewing,
and knitting. He seemed to take an equal interest in the
work of each. And thus all were equally encouraged and
stimulated. He was told that one little girl could sing and
dance, and made her display her graces before the family
circle.... Every child was questioned, examined, and drawn
out with singular tact and courtesy, and with apparent de-
light to the Prelate himself.
I remember that, on one occasion, what most pleased him
among the juvenile performances, was a fiddle made by one
of the boys, and showing no little ingenuity, as the young-
ster had but very primitive tools and poor materials. But
the inventive genius was there; and the Bishop praised it.
Who should the little fellow be but the nephew afterwards
known as the Very Reverend Thomas Mac Hale, D. D., of
the Irish College, Paris, who was to be, for so many years,
the devoted and trusted companion of the Archbishop of
Tuam to the end of his life?
VISITS TO TUBBERNAVINE.
119
"While all these young people and children formed a
joyous and happy circle around Padrig More and his wor-
shipped son, the latter insisted on their all learning and
speaking the Irish tongue.
"He used to make one of the girls' read aloud a chap-
ter of the Irish version of "the Imitation of Christ," every
evening, after the Rosary (a devotional practice which he
had his household perform with him daily to the end of his
life). Fancy the patience of this gifted prelate, to whom we
all looked up with mingled reverence and admiration, listen-
ing there, by the side of his father, and surrounded by the
entire family,-while the timid child blundered over the
hard Irish words and their unfamiliar orthography. The
Bishop never once interrupted her till she had finished the
chapter. He then took the book himself and read the chap-
ter over for her, dwelling on the passages which had puz-
zled her and explaining the hard words, etc. These readings
were, she may say, the only lessons she ever received in the
Irish tongue. She had picked it up from hearing it spoken
around her, and then learned to read it fairly.
"She afterwards had the proud privilege of being her
brother's instructress in music. This he set about learning,
not from any vanity, but in order to play the Irish nation-
al airs, and to grasp their melody and spirit, while he was
translating into Gaelic "Moore's Melodies."
At first, he used to get her to play the airs he did not
know well, so as to get each air well in his ear. . . . . But, as.
she could not always be at hand when he wanted her in the
progress of his work, he asked her to give him lessons, so
that he might be able to strike out himself the notes of each
melody. It was to her both gratifying and delightful. She
made him go through the elementary exercises of the piano,
—all which he submitted to with the docility of a little child.
Oh, what an apt pupil he was in that as in everything else!
Before I had given him one dozen lessons, he could place
the music-book on the piano, and play the air himself to,
satisfy his ear.
¹ This was his youngest sister, the Mrs. Higgins who now survives him.
I 20
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
(6
'From that day, he used to play, in his leisure moments
(which were few), a little both on the harp and on the
piano."....¹
1
The reader will forgive us for bestowing a brief look,
from the lofty flanks of Mount Nephin, overlooking the
peacefully vale of Tubbernavine, on the not far-distant years
when John, Bishop of Maronia, will be John, Archbishop of
Tuam.
Meanwhile let us dwell a short space with the Bishop
and Pastor in the restful atmosphere of his native home, and
follow him in his excursions among the scenes of his boy-
hood, and the populations who clung to him with such af-
fectionate reverence.
"When he was appointed coadjutor to the venerated Dr.
Waldron," says Mrs. Higgins, "the people of Addergoole
were delighted that their loved 'Father John,' still so fond-
ly remembered by his old school-fellows and playmates,
should have been given back to them. How proud they
were to have him now as their own bishop, and he so clever,
and so wonderful a scholar! And there were so many who
boasted of their close and early companionship with one
whose name was illustrious throughout the three King-
doms."
Loving, as the Bishop of Maronia did, with the intensity
of his deep and unselfish nature, both his native country
and its people, these intervals of comparative repose were
to him a bath of life.
He needed it all; and he profited heartily of these golden
hours. Though his old friend and teacher in Irish history
and folk-lore, Mr. Callaghan, had long been dead, the Bis-
hop failed not to visit the cottage where he had spent so
many delightful hours, seated at the man's feet and drinking
deep draughts of the knowledge and love of race and
country, which were to color so deeply his life and writings.
The traditional scenes connected with the early history of
Ireland, to which he had paid more than one visit in the
days of his boyish enthusiasm, now possessed tenfold attrac-
MSS. in the author's possession.

8
Hazlewood and Lough Gill.
(Sligo.)
VISITS TO TUBBERNAVINE.
121
tion for him in the full maturity of his manhood and his
learning.
All the monuments and ruins of Tirawley were the more
dear and venerable to him, that Providence had made him
the father of both the people and province. To ascend the
steep slopes of Mount Nephin, and from each of its twin-
summits survey the broad expanse of his native West, was
to him not only the occasion of healthful exercise after in-
tense mental application, but the opportunity of gathering
most valuable information.
All around the giant hills were places consecrated by the
names of St. Patrick and his apostolic associates and succes-
sors. Standing on the top of the eastern or lower of the
two summits, and looking down on the house in which he
was born, John Mac Hale beheld the famous "Well of the
Fenians," which gave its name to the place, while from the
western crest of Nephin, some 300 feet higher, he could see
across the intervening valley, and more than a thousand
feet above the plain, the hallowed spring of Tobberpatrick,
recalling the stay among these mountain-solitudes of the
Apostle of Ireland. Far away to the south-east, rising like
a watch-tower above the magnificent expanse of Clew Bay
and the harbor of Westport, arose Croagh-Patrick, the sum-
mit consecrated by the Apostle's long and repeated vigils,
and dear to the religious heart of the Celtic populations.
There had been, in the days of St. Patrick and in the three
following centuries, in every one of these interlocking vales,
all over the fertile plains of Mayo and the adjacent counties,
a peaceful, thrifty, intelligent Christian people, equally ar-
dent in the pursuit of divine knowledge and in the practice
of the divinest Christian virtues.
The site of the monastery and school of Bangor (not the
famous Bangor of the north of Ireland), visible from Mount
Nephin to the south-west, near the sea-shore, only re-
minded the Bishop that the whole of the country which lay
stretched out beneath and around him was, in the seventh
and eighth centuries, covered with a majestic growth of
forest trees, insterspersed with pastures and plough-lands.
I22
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
Churches innumerable,-built for the most part of wood,
it is true, had everywhere arisen, and beside the church,
the school, where the youth of Ireland were free to learn
all the secrets of sacred and worldly science.
It is this condition of things which inspired St. Columb-
kille, when he transcribed and embellished that incompara-
ble copy of the Gospels which is known as the "Book of
Kells." All its exquisite illustrations are taken from the
scenes surrounding the many monastic schools founded in
near Donegal and elsewhere by the Saint himself. Youth-
ful figures, looking like angels amid the bloom of Eden,
peeping out upon us from behind the leafy screen, or ab-
sorbed in the study of their open books,―students from across
the Irish Sea, from Wales, and England, and Albion, and even
from the neighboring Gaul,-all living together, beneath
the groves of hospitable Ireland, the strangers welcome to
share freely of all the abundance of a land then literally
"teeming with milk and honey," while profiting, gratuit-
ously, by the lessons of her host of masters.
John Mac Hale knew all this, thought of all this, as he
looked down upon the desolation which now hung like a
shroud over the incomparable panorama of mountain, hill,
peaceful valleys, far-stretching plains, lakes and streams in-
numerable, which his native Tyrawley presented.
Should he be able to restore to that land somewhat of its
lost loveliness, fertility, peace, and prosperity? Could he
help to give back to the faith of Patrick and Columbkille
its pristine freedom, honor, and glory? Could he contrib-
ute to bring back, if not the era of unity of faith and
brotherly love between Celt and Saxon, at least one of jus-
tice and truth, of mutual knowledge and appreciation, of
political harmony. and cordial coöperation towards true
social progress?
Certain it is that all these elevating thoughts and noble
sentiments filled the soul of the Bishop of Maronia during
the four first years of his episcopal labors in Tirawley.
They were, in truth, years of incredible toil.
To estimate the value of a literary work like that on the..
VISITS TO TUBBERNAVINE.
123
"Evidences and Doctrines of the Catholic Church," it
must be remembered how few were the books in the Eng-
lish language which Irish Catholics had either been al-
lowed or encouraged to produce during the first quarter of
the nineteenth century. Even though Catholic writers
had been given full liberty to publish and circulate standard
books in defence of their Church, or explanatory of its
doctrines and practices,- there was no reading public
among their coreligionists to purchase such books and en-
joy them. The enforced and general illiteracy prevailing at
the beginning of the century was only the result of the atro-
cious Penal Laws.
It was one of the systematic evils which such zealous
churchmen as John Mac Hale labored so hard to remedy.
Moreover, the names of Newman, Wiseman, Manning,
and Lingard were either unknown at that time, or their
fame had scarcely begun to dawn. Lingard had, indeed,
published some short controversial pamphlets which had
found their way to Ireland. But the men who then were
popularly known in Ireland as the expounders and defenders
of the old faith, were Milner and Hayes,' Arthur O'Leary
and Lanigan.
When, therefore, in 1828, the work" On the Evidences and
Doctrines of the Catholic Church" appeared, it was eager-
ly welcomed not only in Ireland, but in England, and on
the continent, where it was translated into German. This
was the greatest compliment that could be paid to the au-
thor and his book, since the Catholic literature of Germany
was rich in master-pieces treating the same subject.
The object and scope of the work are best stated in the
author's own words:-" To deduce the evidences of the
Catholic Church from the primitive source of revelation,
and illustrate the speculative truth of its doctrines, as well
as their practical influence on the happiness of society, is
the object of this volume. . . . .
66
Though the Catholic Church be nothing less than
¹ Dr. Mac Hale always held the venerable Hayes in a special reverence, and
warmly recommended his works to both priests and laymen.
124
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
Christianity continued, yet efforts have been recently made
to separate objects which are united by a necessary and in-
dissoluble alliance. . . . . To close the evidences of the Catho-
lic Church at the period of its establishment, would be an
imperfect labor, without showing that the same Divine
Power by which it was erected has uniformly watched
over its existence.
'The sectaries of every name shrink from the light of
history. The advocate of the Catholic Church has no such
dread, and therefore he courts a free and expanded investi-
gation; he feels no desire to conceal the period that elapsed
between the first century and the sixteenth. There is not
a day in that interval, which, with Job, he would wish to
have erased from the records of time, since every moment at-
tests the continuity of the same Church and the uniformity
of the same doctrine.
"I have therefore extended the evidences of religion
beyond former examples, in order that the reader may per-
ceive the identity between the Catholic Church of the nine-
teenth and the Catholic Church of the first century; as well
as the identity between that Church and the primitive rev-
elations, of which it has been the development and perfec-
tion.
"The Catholic who recites the Apostles' Creed to-day,
believes in the same Catholic Church as he who repeated
it in the age in which it was composed; and by following
up the same unbroken chain of doctrine, he may trace the
regular succession of truth to the origin of the human race.
"It would, however, be an unprofitable study to explore
the origin and follow the progress of religion, without
contemplating the benefits of which it has been productive.
The advantages of some of the institutions of the Catholic
Church are beyond the reach of controversy....
"It has been my aim to show that, not only these institu-
tions which are the themes of general eulogy, but others,
which are objects of censure and abuse, have had an im-
mense influence on the happiness of society.
"Among the tenets which are represented as most noxious
VISITS TO TUBBERNAVINE.
125
in their effects, is the supremacy of the Pope. In opposition
to some of the most popular historians, I have undertaken
to establish, that in the ages when it is supposed to have
been most disastrous, the supremacy of the Roman Pontiff
was favorable to the liberties as well as to the virtues of
mankind.
"It is high time to rescue truth from the misrepresenta-
tions with which it has been covered. The tide of prejudice,
which for three centuries has run against the Catholic
religion, has nearly spent its force. The degree of public
favor that has been extended to writers who have had the
manliness to combat ancient and inveterable errors an-
nounces a sound revolution in the public taste; and the
human mind, sick of the poison of religious calumny, which
has hitherto been mingled with every popular production,
pants at length for a purer and more impartial literature."
Such is, as stated in the preface to his great work, the
purpose of the author, and such the scope of his manual.
For, a manual he hoped and intended it should be in the
hands of priests and educated laymen,-a book to be taken
up and read by all conscientious inquirers after religious
truth.2
As such it is most full, thorough, and satisfactory. It
was a work to be highly appreciated by such Popes as
Gregory XVI., who had himself, before ascending the
Papal throne, written another such manual on the triumphs
of the Catholic Church.
It will scarcely be believed that Dr. Mac Hale, while thus
devoting himself to the performance of his manifold and
heavy duties as a coadjutor-bishop, entrusted with the
active administration of a diocese, -and busied moreover
in preparing and getting through the press a work of such
importance as the above, and that, too, at a time and in a
country where facilities for such an undertaking there
were few indeed,-could still find or make leisure to take
1 "The Evidences and Doctrines of the Catholic Church, showing that the former
are no less convincing than the latter are propitious to the happiness of Society."
3d Ed., 1885: Preface.
2 See Note at the end of this chapter.
126
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
a large and efficient share in the labors then pushed on for
Catholic Emancipation.
This measure was so near his heart, so necessary in his
estimation toward the welfare and the very existence of the
Catholic population of Ireland, that, during his missionary
labors in 1825 and 1826, he filled with his own conviction
and his own ardor the priests who worked with him, as
well as the influential laymen with whom he came in close
and frequent contact. The entire West of Ireland caught
the sacred flame from Dr. Mac Hale's patriotic enthusiasm.
From the letters of HIEROPHILOS to the English people
and then to Mr. Canning, we know how powerfully Dr.
Mac Hale strove to remove inveterate religious and politic-
al prejudices, and to prepare the public mind in Great
Britain, in and out of Parliament, to do justice to Ireland.
His efforts were not relaxed when his new duties as bishop
threw him among the popular masses in the West, and
gave him over them an influence such as Moses could not
wield over the Hebrew captives till he returned from exile
armed with the resistless power of Jehovah.
One who lived under Dr. Mac Hale, and was brought up
among the people of Connaught in the days we are de-
scribing, thus speaks of the Bishop of Maronia's share in the
achievement of Emancipation :-
"Heart and soul went the young bishop into the struggle.
In times past the Protestant landlords of Mayo supported
the Protestant interest, and they found their Catholic
tenantry ready and willing to lend them a helping hand.
But a new order of things had arisen, and the people were
now awakened to a sense of their degradation. Side by
side with O'Connell were enlisted the abilities of Mac Hale.
He denounced in unmeasured terms the severities of the
Penal Code, which had affixed the stamp of inferiority on
their brow.
In the agitation of 1826 his spirit was, so to speak,
omnipresent; he spoke to the people in private and in
public, by night and by day, on the altar-steps and on the
mountain side, on the highways and in places of public
VISITS TO TUBBERNAVINE.
127
}
resort; calling up the memories of the past, denouncing
the wrongs of the present . . .. He called on the Govern-
ment to remember how the Union was carried by Mr. Pitt
on the distinct assurance and implied promise that Catholic
Emancipation, which had been denied by the Irish Parlia-
ment, should be granted by the Parliament of the Empire."
NOTE.
The esteem in which Dr. Mac Hale's "Evidences and Doctrines of the Catholic
Church" has ever been held by the hierarchy and priesthood in Ireland, may be
judged from the fact that, when the Catholic University of Dublin was first organ-
ized, it was decreed that this book should be placed as a manual in the hands of
the students of Theology.
A further proof of the great reputation enjoyed by the work, even in Great
Britain, is afforded by an editorial of the London TIMES (June 11, 1875):
"When
we look to Dr. Mac Hale's works, such a book as his Evidences and Doctrines of the
Catholic Church is a marvel for the production of a man who, a few years before,
was 'toiling at a potato plot.' It shows great reading, a ready command of mate-
rials, some thought, and a style quite equal to that of many theological writers who
have enjoyed much greater advantages.
As everybody knows, the great English journal had always been bitterly hostile
to the Archbishop of Tuam. The praise the editor bestows on his great adversary
may be taken as no exaggerated estimate of the man's true merits. The censure,
the mistakes and misstatements (wilful or unwitting) with which his eulogy is
mixed up, must be set to the account of inveterate prejudice, or the systematic de-
preciation of everything Irish and Catholic. When he speaks of John MacHale as
born in a hovel, or working in a potato plot, or watching over the farm animals,
the editor is simply drawing on his own imagination. The readers who have made
themselves acquainted with the first chapters in this volume know that the house in
which the Archbishop of Tuam was born, and which is still the home of one of his
nephews, was no hovel, but a spacious, comfortable farmer's dwelling; that
Padrig Mor MacHale's circumstances enabled him to employ servants and farm-
laborers enough to watch his cattle, and cultivate his fields, without applying his
young sons to such occupations. John MacHale, as we know, was sent to school
at Laherdáne, as soon as he was able to go there with his elder brothers. When he
had learned there all he could, he was sent to Patrick Stanton's classic school in
Castlebar. From that, in due time, he went direct to Maynooth.
With these remarks, which only state the simple truth, we may take up the
editorial of the TIMES.
"There are few of our readers," the article says, "who will not be tenderly dis-
posed toward the venerable name which has for the last day or two been prominent
in our Irish Correspondence. There was a time when St. Jarlath's was the
thunder quarter of the skies, and when it was felt that the fervid denunciations
thence issuing were the language of the people, and the expression of wrongs
128
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
which had at least a substantial foundation. When Ireland had some right to care
for nothing but herself, she might thank Heaven for the Prophet who devoted him-
self to that one task and to its simple utterance."
Although our narrative has not yet brought us to St. Jarlath's, and to the func-
tious of Seer, Prophet, Teacher, and Guide, which John MacHale was called on to
fulfil there,—we already believe that the man, though only a coadjutor-bishop, was
a true PROPHET in his warnings and words of wisdom,--and that the Ireland whose
interests and salvation he advocated was not in his conception or purpose 'a selfish
Ireland,' seeking an isolated existence, separate from Great Britain, but an Ireland.
existing as a member of the British Empire, and which it was England's best in-
terest to make a healthy, sound, well-affected member of the body politic. The
prosperous. happy, self-governing, self-supporting Ireland which Dr. MacHale
dreamed of and labored to create, was to be as "unselfish" as the right hand is in
helping the left to promote the welfare, to defend the life, to do the work of the
united human body.
Just as the praise bestowed in this first portion of the TIMES editorial article is
misleading, so is the estimate contained further on in the same article. on the
literary labors of the Archbishop of Tuam.
"If," the editor says, we are to be asked, whether Dr. MacHale has added to
the literature of his country and his Church, and left anything that will survive the
common wreck, then we must reply, that this is hard to require from any one, most
of all from a man who devoted himself so exclusively and so heroically to the de-
mands of place and time. . . .
"When we look to Dr. MacHale's works, such a book as his "Evidences and
Doctrines of the Catholic Church," is a MARVEL... It shows great reading, a ready
command of materials, some thought, and a style quite equal to that of many theo-
Jogical writers who have enjoyed much greater advantages."
The unequal educational advantages with which Dr. MacHale had to contend,
from the year 1795-96, when, still a child, he was sent to the hedge-school of
Lahardáne, till 1814, when he became Lecturer of Dogmatic Theology in Maynooth,
―till June 1825, in fact, when he left Maynooth, as bishop of Maronia, cannot by
any fair-minded publicist be placed to the account of the Catholics of Ireland or
their Church. The nineteenth century is at its last decade,—and the Catholic priest-
hood, the entire Catholic youth of Ireland, have still to complain of the same unjust
inequality in the matter of education.
Maynooth College is still the only Catholic school on which the British Parlia-
ment has bestowed from the public treasury a most inadequate support. The few
fellowships granted to University College, Stephen's Green,-are like the scanty
ladlefuls of porridge vouchsafed to a starving family in a season of famine, as
compared with the perpetual banquet enjoyed by Trinity College, by the Queen's
Colleges, and the other Protestant endowed schools in Ireland.
If the "Evidences and Doctrines of the Catholic Church," written for the most
part by Dr. MacHale while professor of Theology in Maynooth, and completed amid
the gigantic labors of 1826 and 1827, at Ballina, by the Coadjutor-Bishop of Killala,
-did appear a MARVEL to Englishmen as well as Irishmen when it issued from the-
press, let the genius of the author be given credit for it. In Great Britain, no writ-
er who has a love of historical truth, or a sense of fair play, will think of depreciat--
VISITS TO TUBBERNAVINE.
129
ing a great literary work, because it was written at Maynooth and Ballina, instead of
being the production of Oxford or Cambridge.
Lingard had to acquire in the schools of continental Europe the learning which
enabled him to write his "History of England." His great pupil, Cardinal Wiseman,
after his first training at Ushaw, had to seek in the schools of Papal Rome the
varied learning which afterwards delighted the manufacturers and workingmen of
Manchester and Birmingham, as well as the lords and commoners of Great Britain.
Viewing the Coadjutor-Bishop of Killala, as he stands before us in 1828-29, toil-
ing as indefatigably as the most zealous of his priests, the marvel of his writing such
a book as the "Evidences," while overwhelmed with missionary labors and the
diocesan administration, must be very much increased in our judgment, and with it
the admiration of the writer's lofty purpose, -the vindicating the Church of his
fathers, and the creating of a noble Catholic literature.
But in the editorial of the TIMES there is another passage, which we may apposite-
ly quote ere closing this chapter. The writer, however, still views the Archbishop
through the discoloring and distorting mist of his own prejudices :-
แ
Dr. Mac Hale is a remarkable man; and not even his rustic obstinacy, his pro-
vincial narrow-mindedness, and his imperiousness, at once the cause and penalty of
a rise from humble life, need abate our admiration for qualities which England,
more than other countries, is bound to do full justice to. From the humblest parent-
age. ... and the ordinary occupation of the Irish peasant lad, he becomes a student
at Maynooth, a professor of Dogmatic Theology, a bishop, and an archbishop,
with a rapidity which, under the Anglican Establishment, is only possible to the
most brilliant abilities, the very best opportunities, good family, powerful friends,
or high political connection. For this he had to acquire not only an immense
amount of theological learning, but what was far more difficult in his case, and
therefore more praiseworthy, a vigorous, a scholarlike style. It would be im-
possible to deny this to the man who has never spoken or written without being
attended to with more or less interest, respect, and even pleasure. Few of our
readers would ever have passed without perusal an extract from one of Dr. Mac
Hale's manifestos."
แ
i
Let us say here, in animadverting upon the above, that if there was obstinacy
in Dr. Mac Hale's conduct through life, it was the obstinacy of a man who in de-
fence of sacred principles and interests could not compromise with his conscience,
or who, in pursuing a line of public policy, began by convincing himself that he
was right, and then never turned to the right or to the left, no matter what others
might say or think of his action. Time, the avenger of right as well as of truth,
has shown Dr. Mac Hale's politico-ecclesiastical career to be that which approved
itself both to the supreme authority in the Catholic Church and to the immense
majority of his own countrymen. His "obstinacy," therefore, was that of all supe-
rior men, who see further than the crowd of politicians or would-be leaders, and who
"Rustic" he never was, in his manners,
are inaccessible to motives of self-interest.
his speech, or his writings. "Narrow-minded" he could not be: he was a true
Catholic in his belief and practice; charitable in thought, and word, and deed; lib-
eral in the truest, broadest sense of the word, and most tolerant of the opinion of
others, as he was most tenacious of opinions arrived at by long study and conviction.
No Irish or British statesman ever formed or formulated a nobler or more catholic
130
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
policy for the mutual relations of the Sister Islands than are to be found in Dr. Mac
Hale's published speeches and writings. Provincialism is the last thing he can be
accused of.
As to the imputation .of "imperiousness," those who knew him best will bear
witness to its utter baselessness. He would never, as a bishop, allow any dignitary
to encroach on his own jurisdiction: but this was only defending rights which he
could not barter away or allow to be infringed upon with impunity. Dignified and
reserved he was in private and in public life; but ever kindly and gentle, never
imperious, or arrogant, or exacting.
And it is inconceivable how the defects here attributed to Dr. Mac Hale by the
TIMES could have been the cause of the peasant student's success or elevation, of
lifting him from the class room benches to the Professor's chair, or from that to the
dignity of bishop and archbishop, among a clergy extremely sensitive to the slights
of the arrogant and imperious. But, if his care and labors as a bishop and arch-
bishop necessarily and properly were extended to a province, no man had more at
heart, or advocated through life more courageously and consistently, the great
religious, c'conomical, and political interests of the whole kingdom, of the whole
empire.
He incurred the hostility, the censure of many, of influential journalists among
others, because he was the enemy of "Provincialism" in religion, in economy, in
politics.
Is not the policy which still sacrifices the educational, economical, and potitical in-
terests of Ireland to those of Great Britain that worst form of "Provincialism "}
which John Mac Hale never ceased to combat and denounce?
As to his "rustic obstinacy, his provincial narrow-mindedness, and his imperious-
ness" being "the penalty of his rise from humble life" to the eminence he afterwards
occupied, we confess to our not understanding the meaning of the TIMES. Perhaps
what the editor says a little further on may throw a little light on this:
"He worked for the Irish: for the Irish of his own race, for the Irish of his own
province, for the Irish of his own creed and his own time; nay, rather for the Irish
of his youth; for he has outlived the circumstances to which his writings and whole
life were addressed."
It would be tedious repetition, to say,-what is manifest to any one acquainted
with the writings of Archbishop Mac Hale and the whole tenor of his life, that in
laboring for Ireland, and pleading her cause for upwards of sixty years, he was work-
ing and pleading for the truest and best imperial interests of Great Britain. That
he could not serve England, and her vast empire, and all the races within it, as he
wished and yearned to do, was no fault of his: the blind racial and religious prej-
udices of the England of his day prevented him from binding Ireland to England
with chains stronger than adamant.
But it is true that he labored long and heroically "for the Irish, for the Irish of
his own race, for the Irish of his own province, for the Irish of his own creed and
time." The Irish in every clime, on every continent, know it, and will know it more
and more as time goes on. Beyond the limits of his province, where, in spite of
the successful intrigues of a policy already condemned by those who upheld it, his
honored name has not received due reverence, the character and services of JOHN
OF TUAM are beginning to be more and more understood, year after year.
His
VISITS TO TUBBERNAVINE.
131
fame, and the love and veneration which his name inspires,—are daily increasing
in that greater Ireland beyond the seas.
If it be "the penalty" of his rise from humble life to be, in the estimation of
Irishmen all over the globe, the noblest, purest, holiest, embodiment of Irish pa-
triotism, religion, and genius,—then John Mac Hale has been singularly fortunate
in undergoing such penalty.
His name, his fame, his glorious personality, have outlived the circumstances to
which his writings and whole life were addressed."
We are within a year of the centenary of his birth. It belongs not to us to say
how Irishmen everywhere will celebrate it. But this we know, that during the next
century for Irish bishops, Irish priests, Irish patriots, Irish politicians in the noble
sense of the word, the utterances and acts of JOHN OF TUAM will be a bright, a safe,
and an unfailing light.
CHAPTER X.
1830-1831.
BATTLING WITH FAMINE-THE PROPHET OF THE WEST
WARNS AND PLEADS IN VAIN.
GAIN, in the autumn of 1830, the harvest in Ireland
had partially failed, and the people in many parts of
the country were threatened with starvation. It was
not that Irish produce, if consumed at home, would not
suffice to ward off anything like famine. But whatever
the Irish agriculturist or farm-tenant raised, belonged
by right right first to the landlord, and then to the tithe-
proctor, who represented the Protestant Establishment.
When these had been satisfied,-and they took good care
to have their own,-then the poor tillers of the soil could
lay claim to what was left. This, in the best seasons,-
amounted to barely enough to supply the wants of the
laborers and their families, their meals of potatoes and
butter-milk at best. Butter, eggs, fowls, sheep, and cattle,-
all the live stock raised on the farm,—found their way to
the English markets.
The potato crop itself was but a scanty one in 1830.
Through the autumn and the winter months the people,
sustained by their priests, and still more by their own brave
spirit, fought against want and hunger. The period of
direst distress came in spring and summer, when they had
to provide seed-potatoes and seed-corn, and then to wait
patiently for the growth and ripening of the new crop.
It is weary waiting in a country where the mass of the
population, though never so thrifty, can lay nothing by
against the sudden extremity of need, and where through-
out an entire neighborhood every cabin is without food and
the means of buying it.
In the Spring of 1831 there was famine in the West. The
132
BATTLING WITH FAMINE.
133
generosity of private individuals was quite unable to give
food to the starving. The local authorities had no means
at their disposal for relieving the wants of an entire popu-
lation.
On April 29th, Dr. Mac Hale wrote an open letter to
Earl Grey, the Prime Minister, then busily occupied in
passing his Reform Bill.
Important as the question of Reform is," the prelate
writes, "the distress that now afflicts, and the famine that
menaces, some portions of this country, are still more im-
perative topics. Reform itself might be adjourned with
safety for a short time, whereas, should his Majesty's sub-
jects become the victims of starvation, it is a loss which no
ulterior measures can retrieve.
"It is my painful duty to communicate through you to
his Majesty's Government, that already some persons have
fallen victims to this calamity. Last week, having visited
a distant parish of this diocese, I learned the sad news that
contagious disease, the effect of hunger, prevailed to a great
extent; that in one instance the father, mother, and three
children were stretched on the same bed, without a morsel
of food, without a penny to procure it, or a human being to
go in quest of relief. . . . This was only administered by the
chance visits of some charitable neighbors. The first inti-
mation the sick husband had of the death of his companion
was from the lips of her babe, which were besmeared with
the blood, drawn, instead of milk, from the breast of the
dead mother!
“I shall add no word of comment. . . It was a fever brought
on by want of food and clothing and cleanliness, and by the
other usual accompaniments of utter destitution."
No comment, assuredly, could increase the eloquent hor-
ror of a picture which reminds one of Dante's terrible
description of Count Ugolino and his sons in the Tower of
Hunger, at Pisa.
But this is only one typical case. "There are," the bish-
op continues, “in the union of Crossmolina, at this moment,
120 families who know not how they may be saved from a
134
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
similar fate. As early as last January, they had an appalling
presentiment of the, doom which awaited them. Some of
them sent a petition to Parliament, stating that not only
their cattle and oats, but even their last potato had been
seized for rent; nay, that some of them were locked up on
the Lord's day, and thus cut off from the consolations of
religion by their merciless landlord.
"These families are, at this moment, without cattle, with-
out corn, without a penny of money, or any chance of wages.
I met some of them this very day, who (and respectable
gentlemen confirmed the statement) were not able to pur-
chase a day's provisions sold at a reduced price.
"Other places are nearly in a like condition."
The Tory Government, who had granted Emancipation,
had been vainly appealed to, on the first alarming signs of
distress, to adopt timely measures for its relief. Will the
Liberals, who have just succeeded them, show themselves
more accessible to the feelings of humanity?
"The starving people of Mayo shall not, I trust," the Bish-
op pleads, “receive the chilling consolation proffered by
your predecessor in office last year, ‘that the landlords OUGHT
to look to their tenantry.'
'If, my Lord, the word ought were sufficient to convey
relief; if the repeated inculcation of the moral duties bind-
ing landlord and tenant were adequate to enforce their
observance; we might be spared the necessity, I, of penning,
or your lordship of perusing this painful communication.
'If all acted under the impression that the cries of the
poor, who sow and reap the fields, and are defrauded of
their labor, 'enter into the ears of the Lord of Hosts,' the
legislator might be spared the toil of inquiring into the
condition, or providing for the wants of the lower classes.
'A parliamentary exhortation to the landlords, 'to pro-
vide for their tenantry,' might have been well fitted for
those feudal times when the tenant held toward his land-
lord the humiliating position of serf or subject, and the
landlord was invested with the absolute disposal of his
serf's destinies. When the crown was unable to control the
BATTLING WITH FAMINE.
135
ruthless Baron, who sported with the lives of the miserable
villains of the soil, then an appeal to his piety or his fear
might come with a good grace from persons who could awe,
by the terrors of religion or by the sword, the man whose
brute might broke through the feeble restraints of law.
"But the tenants of the present time are free subjects,
under a constitution in which landlords and tenants should
have an equal share.... An exhortation to the landlords to
look to their tenantry, while the law enables them utterly
to abandon their dependents, is only a mockery of the pub-
lic woe....
But whilst they are permitted to pauperize the people,
and then to throw the load of supporting their paupers on
the charity of others, without putting a finger to lighten
the burden, they should hear a lecture on the duty of land-
lords in the same tone of feeling that one reads the sublime
theories of the far-famed Squire on the responsibility of a
Governor."¹
On reading these eloquent words, written nearly sixty
years ago, and weighing the common sense arguments urged
upon the British Prime Minister by the patriotic Bishop,
one asks one's self whether the Tory Government of 1889
had improved in statesmanlike wisdom or in humanity on
the Tory Government of 1830.
But will not the Reform Cabinet of Earl Grey be more
accessible to the claims of justice, of charity, of the most
elementary political economy? Let us hear Dr. Mac
Hale.
"I am told, my Lord," he goes on to say, “that the
Government is unwilling to make any grant of public money
in the present crisis, lest it should be converted into a prec-
edent for similar applications in the time to come. I
cannot believe that such a motive could sway your resolves.
"What! refuse to rescue thousands from the jaws of
death, lest they should be again afflicted with a like calamity?
The Government has already relieved, with a large amount
of taxes wrung from this country, and in more instances
¹ Letters. Vol. I, pp 264 and following.
136
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
than one, the starving inhabitants of other nations. It will
not, I trust, suffer the reproach to be cast upon it, that it
has turned a deaf ear to the dying entreaties of its own
people. And such will be the reproach incurred if before
many days it does not interfere to relieve them.
"I shall not, however, dissemble that again and again the
legislature will be importuned with similar appeals, until it
lays the knife to the root of the evil, by a process of severe
and unsparing legislation.
“There must be some deep-seated source from which
such overflowings of calamity are constantly issuing, and
which must be fearlessly approached, if the Government
are anxious to dry up the fatal fountain."
He was no mere demagogue or superficial observer, who,
in April, 1831, thus demanded, as the radical remedy for
Ireland's periodical famines and appalling distress, " a proc-
ess of severe and unsparing legislation," effecting a funda-
mental change in the monstrous system of land tenure in
the Green Isle.
Will England listen to the young bishop's voice pleading
in such earnest tones, and with such unanswerable argu-
ments, for a change in the selfish imperial policy, which
made Ireland a milch-cow, drained for the support of
Englishmen, till the wretched animal gave blood instead of
milk?
66
Though there has been this year," the Bishop continues,
a partial failure in the crops, it is not to the scarcity of
provisions alone that the present want is owing. No.
While I am writing this letter, the town of Ballina, in
which three hundred families are crying out for food, is busy
with the bustle of corn traders, and the public roads are
crowded with conveyances bearing away their exports. It
may, then, excite your wonder, as it has lately caused that
of a Government agent sent hither, that the people should
be starving, while the markets were stocked with provisions.
"This is the very anomaly of which we complain. This
is the master-spring, which, if not closed, will not fail to
show itself in the repeated recurrence of similar calamities.
BATTLING WITH FAMINE.
137
"What avails it to the poor man, whose crop and cattle
are seized, if potatoes are sold for three or four pence a
stone, where he cannot bring one article to market, or find
either work or wages to purchase them?
(6
And, to exemplify still more forcibly this difficulty of
procuring food, it was stated by two highly respectable
gentlemen of the Central Committee of Castlebar, that an
humble farmer effered in vain seven cows for one hundred
weight (cwt.) of (oat) meal.
“Often are the cows of the poor farmer auctioned for ten
shillings a head to pay rent; and then, when his potatoes
are seized to supply the remainder, in a locality where there
is neither manufactures nor trade, he is left without re-
source.
"The extinction of our linen trade is attested by the
ħumber of females whose cheerful and virtuous industry
was once supported by the varied process of preparing
flax, and who are now seen digging in the fields, for want of
any domestic manufacture....¹
The presumption of there being no starvation, while corn
was exported, is a fallacy which was refuted in the memor
able year of 'twenty-two (1822). What is there to prevent
the people from starving, if they have no law to keep at
home as much as will appease hunger, and if the landed
proprietors have no heart to feel for their misery?
"Yes; though the potato crop has partially failed, and
may fail again, the oats, the standard by which landlord
and tenant regulate their contracts, must, under circum-
stances of scarcity at home, be exported.
"Ask any poor man on what does he calculate for his
rent: his ready reply is, the harvest of oats.
What for the tithes? The oats.
1 The Author, who left Ireland for Canada in May, 1832, in his twelfth year,
remembers perfectly what Dr. Mac Hale here states. In the hamlets and villages
around Westport and Castlebar, there was scarcely a cottage in which, a few years
before 1831, the noise of the loom was not heard, and a womanly figure was not
seen through the open door or window, busily plying the shuttle, and singing at
her work. He remembers, too, how actively the growing and preparing of flax was
pushed. All that had ceased ere he left Ireland forever.
138
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
"What for the county cess?
The oats.
"What for the vestry cess?' The oats.
"In short, the oats is the ready source of all the vexatious
train of demands that come upon the peasant.
"It happens, however, as during the last years, that the
peasantry are eased from some of their lesser burdens,
when they are unable to support them all. Thus, magis-
trates have kindly refused presentments, when they found
the people unable to pay them their rents. Vestry cesses,
too, have been watched with a becoming jealousy, as they
were found to interfere with the paramount claims of the
landlord.
"The poor man's crop is considerately guarded by the
landlord for himself, who, after scaring away the petty vul-
tures that hovered around the stack-yard, pounces upon the
whole, and calls rapacity protection."
By newspaper correspondents, by some English travellers
in Ireland, by influential journals in Great Britain, as well
as by Members of Parliament, and sometimes by ministers.
themselves, the number and quantity of yearly exports from
Ireland were a standing argument against the possibility of
a famine in that country, or even the reality of wide-spread
distress.
In a land so fertile, they argued, none could feel want, or
still less the extremity of hunger, save such as would not
work. These deserved no pity.
Something like this we hear even at the present day.
The exports went to support abroad the Irish absentees,
who paraded their extravagance or magnificence in the
capitals of Europe, or came back to Ireland to purchase for
landlord families the silks of Lyons, the furs of Siberia, or
the choice vintages of Portugal and Spain, of France and
Italy.
Hence the powerful arguments with which the Coadjutor-
Bishop of Killala concludes his appeal and remonstrance.
1 The vestry cess was a tax levied on all the inhabitants of a parish, Catholics as
well as Protestants, for the erection, repair, or other expenses of a local church
belonging to the Establishment.
BATTLING WITH FAMINE.
139
"It is amusing," he says, "to hear political economists
deduce from such exports proofs of our prosperity. In sea-
sons like this, the greater the quantity of corn shipped off,
the wider the destitution which is caused. The greater the
quantity of exports, the greater the quantity of luxuries
that are imported for their price. Hence the quantity of
imports only furnishes evidence of the numbers of people
who are consigned to hunger, in consequence of the neces-
saries of life which are exported and exchanged for mere
luxuries.
".... Were it not better for the people of Ireland that all
the vineyards of France and Portugal were blasted forever,
and that all the teas of China had sunk in the late earth-
quake,—if these cannot be imported without the total drain-
ing off of that corn which afforded a vigorous nourishment
to the older race of our peasantry?……….
“The gilded saloons of London are not the appropriate
lecture-halls for studying the wretchedness of an Irish cab-
in; .... faces sparkling with mirth are not the fittest mirror
for reflecting the sunken eye and gaunt visage of despair;
a taste palled with the satiety of feasts and revels cannot
well judge of the acuteness of the pangs of hunger.... It
requires a heart as well as eyes to be affected by the wants of
others.
"If the rich voluptuary were the historian of the unpitied
miseries of LAZARUS, we never should have been favored
with the instructive gospel lesson. The unfeeling rich man
is not, therefore, the fittest witness to the depth or extent
of human calamity, since the glutton, who refused the
crumbs from his table, would deny the existence of an evil
which he could not avow without revealing his own cruel-
ty.”
Could such an appeal fail to rouse the sympathy not only
of the Government, but of the entire people of Great
Britain?
Nothing ever written by John Mac Hale surpasses in
simplicity, directness, and persuasive power these letters
1 Ibidem, pp. 264-273, passim.
140
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
penned among the starving populations of his own beauti-
ful, misgoverned, and desolate Tirawley.
But in describing with a truth which none could gainsay,
and with a vividness derived from his own share in the
sufferings of the people, the monstrous evil of those expor-
tations of grain from a country where the producers were
starving, Dr. Mac Hale aimed at obtaining more than
mere temporary relief for the sufferers.
He was determined to do all one man in his position
could do to help in effecting a radical change in the pro-
prietary system productive of such monstrosities.
In the brief interval between this first letter to Earl Grey,
and the 20th of May, on which his second letter is dated,—
the Reform Bill had become a law; and thus, the Bishop
flattered himself, the temper of Parliament, and that of the
people of Great Britain, would be favorable to a change in
the Irish land-laws.
The Bishop begins this second and more urgent appeal to
Government, by again reverting to the exportation of corn
on such a large scale, while the poor farmers are reduced
to the direst extremities.
(6
To such extent," he says, "is the rage for exportation
carried, that the tenantry are systematically left without
seed for the future culture of the soil, until it is bought
again at a usurious price; and some of the landlords have
adopted the summary process of the Indian, who cuts down
the tree to get at once at its produce.
66
'Is such a desolating system to be left without some legis-
lative control?
"Are tenants not only to be abandoned to all the capri-
cious exactions of a cruel landlord, but, what is worse, must
the neighboring people continue to sustain the burden of
that pauperism which they had no share in inflicting?
"In vain will it be advanced that the landlord has his
rights, with which the law cannot interfere. The tenant
also has his rights,-rights derived from a higher and
holier source: The laborer is worthy of his hire.'
"Were the proprietor to farm his own estate, he surely
· BATTLING WITH FAMINE.
141
would be liable to all the inflictions of a bad season. And
were the present tenant to till the ground in the capacity
of a hired laborer, he would be permitted to eat of the fruit
of his labor; nor would his employer abandon him to star-
vation.
((
Is the condition of the free tenant to be continued
worse than that of the hired laborer, worse than that of the
slave? Is a British subject to continue to live in a state of
precarious existence, to which the negro would not be
doomed by a West India planter?
"It is not, surely, under a Constitution which boasts the
blessings of freedom,...that the poor people are to be
thrown on the world, without house, without food, without
money or the means to procure it by any employment;
and this merely because they could not control the times
and seasons, and multiply the harvest, or discover the art of
making gold by the Philosopher's Stone.
"In the present state of our society, any landlord who is
cursed with a cruel heart, and with a head incapable of cal-
culating his real interests, is restrained by no law from in-
dulging his wasting propensities....
"Were the instances of harsh treatment but few, I should
not intrude these letters on the public attention. But, un-
fortunately, distress and hunger and squalid wretchedness
form the general picture; yet the people are industrious,
and the land, even in this bad season, has been sufficiently
productive.
"It is to spare us the shame and the public the annoyance
of these annual eleemosynary applications, that I respect-
fully and earnestly solicit the attention of the Government
to the condition and prospects of the suffering poor."¹
These last words give us the key to Dr. Mac Hale's entire
life of labor. We shall see again and again how constantly
he claims the privilege of being the advocate of the poor,-
and they were the great mass of his flock, the great major-
ity of his countrymen.
It had been well for Ireland, well for the British Govern-
1 Ibid., pp. 273-277..
142
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
ment and for the best interests of the Empire, that the
warnings of such an advocate had been heeded in time, and
that the wise measures he suggested had been acceptable to
both Ministers and Legislature.
Looking back over the sad alternatives of famine and
emigration, of landlord cruelty and popular irritation, of
coercion and ever increasing poverty and desolation, which
have filled up the years between 1831 and 1889,-must we
not regret deeply that the pleading voice of the Bishop of
Maronia was not listened to, that his admirable suggestions
were not adopted by the reforming Government of the
day?
And yet, what he then suggested, would, if put in prac-
tice, have spared lives innumerable, kept millions of Irish-
men at home, given a mighty impulse to agriculture and
industry, anticipating the tardy, partial, and inefficacious
legislation of the last twenty-five years of the present cen-
tury.
"Let and lease the land at an equitable rent," he says
to Lord Grey. "RELIEVE THEM FROM THE ARREARS AC-
CUMULATED IN BAD SEASONS. .
"
On what principle of equity or justice can a landlord
now demand for an article triple its real (marketable) value?
"If, in the covenant between landlord and tenant, the
latter was allowed but a fair remuneration for his labor
when cattle, and linen, and produce bore a certain price ;
is it not clear that he is allowed no remuneration, if he is
still charged the same rent, whilst all the products of his
industry have sunk more than three or fourfold in the
value?
"The more familiar are these truths, the more they illus-
trate my position,-that, while things continue in such a
state as that, no industry can meet the rent with its arrears, it is
impossible that the people should not be at the mercy of the
landed proprietors, and, by consequence, when these pro-
prietors are merciless, that the people, even amidst plenty,
should not be exposed to starvation."
Replying to the defence made by some landlords, that
BATTLING WITH FAMINE.
143
"their property was so encumbered by annuities, mort-
gages, and marriage settlements, that they could not afford
to lower their rents, or what is the same thing, allow their
tenantry to keep and eat of the fruits of their labor,"-the
Bishop says, that "this apology for cruelty and injustice is
not near so extensive as it is assumed to be;-and that this
pretence of a few "is taken up as a convenient defence of
their own conduct by others."
"There are," he continues, "many considerable proper-
ties in this district free from any heavy charges. Yet I
know the condition of the tenantry to be but little affected
by an exemption from such claims. Nay, some landlords,
who, in addition to a large unencumbered rental, possess a
large share of funded property, are as oppressive as those
whose estates are subject to encumbrances. Even during
the last summer, there were among the wealthiest of that
class—and there may be this year-individuals who refused
a shilling toward mitigating the horrors of a general famine.
"Some law must wring from the reluctant gripe of such
persons what a heart incapable of pity forbids them to
bestow...
((
But supposing the settlements to which I have alluded,
is it equitable that the few should not consent to retrench
any of their superfluities, in order that the many should be
left something of the necessaries of life?
"Must the people of whole villages starve, lest some
foreign member of the proprietor's family should contract
in the least the circle of his follies? or lest a dowager should
pluck a feather from her head-dress, or a jewel from those
ornaments which the grave decorum of age would suggest
to lay aside?
"Are the dissipation and extravagance of the war times,
like an original sin, to be entailed on the peasantry alone
and their children, and to be expiated only by those who
had no share in the guilt?
((
These, my Lord, are serious considerations.
"In spite of all that pride and selfishness may suggest
to the contrary, the salus populi suprema lex esto (“let the
144
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
salvation of the people be the supreme of laws,") will re-
main an incontrovertible proposition.
"Annuitants, mortgagees, and fund-holders have, doubt-
less, their rights, not so extensive, however, as to supersede
the existence of the laboring classes.
"While regard is had to all other interests, those of the
agriculturist alone should not be neglected.... Else we
have not been rightly taught, that agriculture is the foun-
dation of public prosperity. Else, the error of Ptolemy has
misled the Ancients in political as well as astronomical
science, in supposing THE LAND to be the basis of the social
system, while the Moderns have discovered the FUNDS to
be the immovable centre round which agriculture and its
obedient interests must revolve.""
One might fancy one's self sitting in the House of Com-
mons in 1888 or '89, and listening to some follower of Glad-
stone, propounding a scheme for adjusting the relations
between landlord and tenant, and advocating, as a previous
condition to all fair settlements,-the cancelling of arrears
of rent.
Does it, then, take centuries of bitter experience to teach
English statesmen and legislators the elementary principles
of justice, of economic science, or even of common sense?
"The years 1817 and 1822 were such disastrous seasons,"
the Bishop says, in urging his plea, " that instead of being
able to pay the rents, the tenants contracted additional
debts by provisions furnished them in some instances by
their landlords. The intermediate seasons were employed
in paying up some of the arrears; so that, like the quarter's
revenue with regard to the national debt, the poor tenant
estimates the past half year, not by the quantity of wealth
which it might have brought, but by the condition in which
it placed him with regard to his arrears.
(6
Thus, every year, they hang over him, discouraging his
hopes and depressing his energies.
"In a prosperous season he may strive more frequently t
steep his cares in intoxicating beverage, unhappily,—d‹
1 Ibid.
BATTLING WITH FAMINE.
145
spairing as he does of his lot; or he may renew his tattered
raiment; or, what may be deemed a mighty effort of suc-
cessful industry, he may try to replace the milch-cow that
was seized and auctioned in the preceding season. But, as
for any increase in his fortune, any additional comfort to
his home, any accession to his household furniture, these are
advantages to which he is forbidden to aspire.
"A genial season may, like 'the seventh year' in Judea,
crown his labors with a double harvest; he, however, is not
destined, like the Hebrew people, to enjoy a jubilee, which
shall give him a release from the arrears of rack-rents, or
any respite from his toils."
To the two enormous and inveterate evils of rack-rents,
coupled with the forced exportation of farm-produce, and of
arrears hopelessly accumulating, Dr. Mac Hale adds a third,
-the lack of seed grain and seed potatoes, and the incredi-
bly usurious interest exacted for this by landlords and their
agents.
It is most instructive to hear, on this subject, a man who,
like the Coadjutor-Bishop of Killala, was born and reared
among the peasant class of Mayo, and whose life was then
spent among them and devoted to the alleviation of their
hard lot.
"In the course of last spring," he says, "the tenantry of
Tirawley were, for the most part, without seed oats, having
been forced to dispose of their entire crop the preceding
winter, to meet rent and taxes. Many of them were then
furnished by the landlords, or their agents or subagents, and
sometimes by other corn factors, with seed at 10 shillings a
cwt. (a hundred weight), on credit until the next autumn or
winter.
“When that time came they were obliged to thresh and
sell their oats at five shillings a cwt.; so that, whatever
quantity they had got for seed, they were obliged to dispose
of a double portion of their crop, which amounts to 100 per
cent of usury!.
! . . . .
66
Again, this very spring, they were reduced to the same
condition.
146
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
"In many cases the proprietors came to their relief; and
in others the tenants have not even that dearly bought con-
solation. I call it dear, because next winter, should they
survive this season, the value lent will be exacted, in many
cases, with a vigorous usury amounting to a hundred-fold."
This is an awful indictment against the landlords and their
agents. How does the Bishop sustain it?
Some proprietors are praised for expending some thou-
sand pounds on their tenantry. If it be a gratuity, as the
public is in some instances led to believe, the people owe
much thankfulness. If it be all according to the following
plan, the public will estimate the value of the obligation:-
An absentee, who draws many thousands from Mayo,
relieves the tenantry on his estates, and makes use of the
agents for that purpose. The agents purchase corn and
potatoes, assemble the tenantry, and put them through a
long process of swearing regarding the nature and extent of
their distress. They then give them corn at ten shillings
per cwt., on credit until winter, though the tenants were
obliged to sell their own oats last winter at five shillings;-
not, however, until they (the agents) exact another oath,
that the tenants will not sow their seed in any other soil but
their own, and that they shall pay the price on it, whatever
day it shall be demanded.
"On hearing such a statement, I was naturally incredulous;
until, in the presence of two gentlemen, I had questioned
some four or five of the tenantry, who all affirmed that it was
on such conditions they received the oats and potatoes!
•
"Such is the wretchedness to which the tenantry all over
the country are reduced, that they are glad to get seed and
provisions on any terms; not from any want of forecast of
the consequences,-they are well aware of them; but, amid
the cravings of want, they become like the savage, reckless
of the future, provided they are rescued from the present
necessity.
"The consequence is, that no harvest can save the peasant
from starvation, provided the landlord pushes his claims to
the extent to which the law entitles him.
BATTLING WITH FAMINE.
147
No abundance can shield the poor from starvation, as
long as they have to struggle against a load of rent dispro-
portioned to the produce of the soil, accumulated by arrears,
and aggravated still more by yearly accessions from usur-
ious contracts.
'In the present awful crisis I feel infinitely obliged to the
generous citizens of Dublin, who have come forward to our
relief, though they have so many charities of their own. . . .
I implore them, as they value human lives, to continue their
pious labors.
"In the name of the distressed districts of the West,
where men are seen digging out the slit potato-seeds recent-
ly put down, I must return my thanks to the people of
England, adjuring them, in like manner, to persevere in
their work of mercy.
"But while thus expressing my thanks for individual
benevolence, I must state my conviction, that it is a reproach
to any government that a hardy and industrious people
should be thrown so often into the humiliating attitude of
mendicants for food.
"Unless the Government interferes largely, no private
benevolence can avert famine; unless some radical remedy
be adopted, this moral malaria will continue its yearly
ravages."
In vain kind seasons swell the teeming grain,
Soft showers distil, and suns grow warm in vain ;
With tears the swain his frustrate labor yields,
And, famished, dies amidst his ripened fields. ¹
Yes, it was all in vain!
No heed was paid to these touching appeals. The liberal
government under Earl Grey, and the majoriy which it
commanded in the House of Commons, were, after all, re-
cruited from the landlord class. To hearken to the sugges-
tions of the Coadjutor of Killala, or to grant to his starving
people the aid demanded,—would be virtually to confess,
not only that the Irish landlords had fulfilled none of the
duties attached to their position, but also that "the Sister
1 GOLDSMITH.
148
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
Island" had been governed by laws condemned by the first
principles of political economy.
In the House of Lords, exclusively composed of the land-
lord class, and animated by the old-time prejudices and
passions hostile to the Irish race,-sympathy for the starv-
ing Celts of Mayo, or a first awakening of conscience to
the horrible and chronic injustice of which these were the
victims, were sentiments as little known as pity in the breast
of the cannibal.
Still Dr. Mac Hale did not despair of obtaining help for
his suffering flock. Finding that the Government was deaf
to his remonstrances, he set out for London, accompanied
by some influential gentlemen from Mayo.
They had an audience with the Prime Minister. The ex-
tent of distress in the West was stated by them, and the
Minister was urged to lose no time in granting generous
aid. But ministers are skilled in making promises which
they never intend to keep, and in raising hopes certain to
end in disappointment.
Dr. Mac Hale eloquently pleaded for ulterior legislation,
which should render a recurrence of such need impossible,
and received in reply vague assurances of a desire to do all
that was possible to be done for Ireland; which meant as
little as possible, or nothing at all.
Whatever may have been the resentment or disappoint-
ment felt by Dr. Mac Hale and his associates, certain it is
that the former did not allow any such feelings to appear in
the two letters addressed to Earl Grey after his return to
Ireland. He had made up his mind that, if the Govern-
ment continued to be guilty of criminal neglect, he, at
least, should continue in discharging his duty to his coun-
try.
Again he wrote to the Prime Minister from Ballina, on
July 9th, 1831.
In the late interview which we had the honor of having
with your Lordship," he begins, "it was suggested that,
however pressing was the existing famine, the object of
our mission would be frustrated unless some legislative
·BATTLING WITH FAMINE.
149
measures were adopted, in seasons of plenty, to guard
against the recurrence of the distress.
"Never did I feel the necessity of adopting such a sug-
gestion so much as since my return to this unhappy land.
I had some anticipation of the scenes I should witness, and
strove to arm myself with sufficient resolution to encounter
them.
But the reality far surpasses my most gloomy forebod-
ings.
It is some days since I arrived here; and, lest I should
be imposed on by exaggerating reports, I was resolved, so
far as opportunities would allow me, to bring the state of
the poor within my own personal observation. I went in-
to their wretched cabins, and found instances of many fami-
lies who, during several alternate days, had not tasted a
morsel of food. The testimony of their neighbors was
ready to confirm their distressing tale: a more eloquent
tale could be read in their pallid and emaciated counte-
nances..
"During the three next weeks,' when famine will be rapid-
ly rising to its climax, the demands upon the Government
must be on a far more extended scale. All the past benev-
olence of the public would be abortive, unless the people
are supplied with provisions during this distressful inter-
val. It is like a gulf between the present and the coming
year, in which thousands must perish, unless conducted
through by the assistance of the Government."
This may have been deemed unwarrantable importunity
in Government circles. But the fearless Bishop had a duty
to fulfil, and he must not, in doing so, be deterred by the
fear of censure.
"Your Lordship," he continues, "may judge of my in-
ability to devote the least attention to ulterior measures,
when I assure you, that it was with difficulty I could snatch
from the pressure of distress and the clamors of mendicants
a brief interval to pen this melancholy document.
"Yes, the state of society is now completely unhinged.
Domestic industry is neglected. The public roads are
150
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
covered with thousands toiling, from morning until night,
for a wretched pittance of six or seven pence worth of meal
for an entire family. While the men are thus working, the
women and children are constantly lining the public ways,
and thronging round the depots of the local committees,——
harassing the feelings of the distributors by their com-
plaints, and invading the public ear, as they return in the
evening, by blessings or imprecations, according to their
good or bad fortune. . . . . It was only yesterday evening I
met a group of these unfortunates, many of whom, after
watching a whole day, returned home bitterly disap-
pointed.
..
"There was one, in particular, whose moans and utter
debility drew my attention,-a feeble woman, with a child
on her breast, who had come to get a meal for a family of
seven children. She had left them in the morning without
having broken her own fast or theirs. And she was now
tottering back home, a distance of three miles, with her lit-
tle meal-bag empty, and wildly asking those around her
'how she could meet the cries of her famishing children?'
"Had I not given her the means of relief, I doubt, from
her appearance, whether she would not have perished on the
way.
It is remarkable that, all through these years,-indeed all
through his long life of patriotic struggle,—Dr. Mac Hale
never allowed a sentence to fall from his lips or his pen, ac-
cusing or condemning the English people,—much as he
blamed the British Government for insensibility to the
wrongs and sufferings of Ireland.
((
To that generous (English) people," he says on the pres-
ent occasion, "I must express our obligations; I shall do
many of them the justice to say, that it is owing to their
ignorance of our state, they do not exert themselves as much
to prevent famine by a system of sound legislation, as they
do by their purse to mitigate its horrors."
Then comes, from the soul of the man, frightened as he is
at the awful consequences of the demoralization produced
by this enforced and general mendicancy, an appeal which
BATTLING WITH FAMINE.
151
must have been read in England with deep sympathy.
'I should fear to contemplate once more such scenes as
the above. I should fear it for the sake of the people, of the
Government, and, above all for the sake of the best inter-
ests of morality and religion.
"The invasion of a hostile power is not more dreadful in its
consequences, than that of famine, especially amidst plenty....
The inhabitants of entire districts literally loosened from
the soil, and flocking like vultures wherever the hope of
food may lead them; numbers of the aged and infirm starv
ing in their homes; . . . . the lofty spirit that could not
brook the aid of alms, now so weakened, or utterly de-
stroyed, as to make of a proud and high-minded peasantry
a mass of mendicants; . ... a sullen and indignant hatred con-
ceived toward their petty oppressors, for having stripped
them first of their substance, and next of their shame;
.... a spirit of political cabal, unknown to their more sim-
ple-minded and better-to-do predecessors; such are a few of
the consequences of a famine in a fertile land. This is a foe
which, if suffered again to ravage Ireland, will utterly de-
moralize the people. The wreck of their virtues still re-
mains, and can, in the hands of an able statesman, form the
foundation of one of the noblest social edifices to be seen in
any country.
The warning was prophetic, but, like all prophetic warn-
ings, lost on the public rulers, and only remembered when
the evil consequences foretold were let loose like the forces
of a cyclone, and beyond the control of the mightiest and
the wisest.
What wreck and ruin were to be wrought in the national
character and the brightening fortunes of Ireland by the
famine of 1845-46, and the long train of calamities which fol-
lowed, down to the close of the century! And had John
Mac Hale's prophetic and inspired voice been heard and
heeded by those in power, how different had been for Ire-
land the sixty last years!
Neither the bodily health nor the moral energies of the
¹ Letter xl., pp. 285 290, vol. I.
152
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
Bishop of Maronia could withstand the enormous and in-
cessant strain of such labors, such scenes, such a hopeless
struggle with the misery around him and with the hard-
heartedness of the Irish Executive and the British Rulers.
The month of August had begun. The crops were ripen-
ing and promised well. Should Providence only grant a
continuance of the fine weather, a plentiful harvest would
be sure to reward the hopes of the farming population, and
to dispel all fears of general distress for the coming twelve
months.
The Bishop of Maronia, utterly prostrated by his mani-
fold labors, was ordered a change of climate; and, as the
affairs of the diocese called him to Rome, he only waited
to see his poor people tasting the first fruits of the harvest,
in order to bid them farewell for a season.
If in Ballina, in Killala, in Crossmolina, as well as through
Glen-Nephin and its neighborhood, the pople, rich and
poor, had welcomed, six years before, with unspeakable de-
light their “own Father John" returning to them as their
bishop, what was not their worship of the man, the prelate,
and the patriot, after these six years spent among them and
entirely devoted to their every interest, spiritual and tem-
poral?
No words can describe the enthusiastic love with which
he was regarded not only in Mayo, but in Sligo, Galway,
and Roscommon, as well.
The last weeks, however, which he spent in Ballina, after
his return from London, were, like the last hours before
dawn, the darkest for the starving peasantry.
Red-tapeism" in supplying and administering the scan-
ty relief obtained from Government made such relief still
more inadequate to the dreadful need.
Undeterred by the little heed paid to his former letters,
Dr. Mac Hale resolved, ere he left Ireland, to remonstrate
once more with the Minister.
His importunity might, possibly, stimulate the authorities
to do something for the famishing peasantry, even at the
eleventh hour. At any rate, he owed it to his conscience
BATTLING WITH FAMINE.
153
to appeal once more to public opinion, and to expose the
criminal neglect of Government in not providing at once
against a recurrence of such awful distress.
Are the people of any other country, similarly circum-
stanced, doomed to the horrors of periodical starvation?"
Such is the question which he forces on the Prime Minister,
on Parliament, on the people of Great Britain.
"Had the late famine," he says, "sprung solely from those
deep natural causes over which human foresight has no con-
trol, these letters should have ceased with the calamity in
which they originated. . . . But in Ireland, in Ireland alone,
is the evil dissociated from the influence of natural causes.
Witness, the last awful visitation.
"Did it not come upon many with such celerity that, if
relief had been longer delayed, thousands must have per-
ished? Were not some of the landlords, who were latter-
ly among the most importunate in soliciting relief, among
those who denied the existence of distress? '
1
"I shall not deny that the potato crop was short. But,
whilst our oats were exported in large quantities from the
distressed districts, it is still incontestable, that, far from
laboring under a scarcity of food, ours was a famine in the
midst of plenty.
"Nay, were not the provisions (dealt out by the relief
committees) with which our people were fed mostly the
growth of their own soil (sent back from England), and sup-
plied after the double expense of freight and insurance?
“If, then, the distress sprung more from political than
1 During the trial before the Judicial Commission, on Nov. 8, 1888,—one witness
appeared for the TIMES, whose testimony and conduct show how little Irish land-
lords have improved since the famine of 1831. The following is a cablegram from
London to the New York SUN :-
London, Nov. 8.—The report of to-day's proc edings would be incomplete with-
out mention of Witness Cot'erill, a typical landlord from county Galway, who in
cross-examination admitted that he bought his property in 1871, promptly raised
rents all round, confiscated tenant's improvements, and refused remission of rent
even in the stressful times, until a year or two ago, when the Land Commissioners
stepped in and compulsorily reduced them 30 to 40 per cent. Cotterill gave the
finishing touch to the picture by admitting that he assisted in distributing relief to
the starving peasantry, but himself never subscribed one penny to the fund.
154
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
from natural causes, it is the duty of a wise statesman to
take precautions against its return.
Some ascribe all the evil to the Government; others, to
the people. Like other complicated effects, it might be
shared, though not in equal proportions, by both. When I
reflect on the effects of good government on far less gener-
ous natures, I must confess that many of the people's vices
are traceable to the influence of bad laws.
"If Government, then, has such an influence on the pros-
perity of a country and the character of its people, it is a
mockery to contemplate any improvement in either with-
out a serious reference to the Government and the Legis-
lature.
"Give me the will, the sincere and efficient will, on the
part of the Government, to improve Ireland, and we ask no
more. The sincere volition of a mighty agent cannot remain
dormant and inactive. If Ireland remains yet a wilderness,
it is because the Government never effectually willed its
cultivation.
"Let but Government will it, and lo! Canada is traversed
by canals for the circulation of its trade, while the Shannon,
undisturbed by machinery and commerce, is suffered to roll
in silence its unprofitable waters through the land, an em-
blem, as it were, of the dull and sullen repose of its inhabi-
tants."
This is statesmanlike. The case is simply and clearly put
to the intelligence of all, rulers as well as people. What
follows is no less admirably stated:
(6
Before I point to the single measure by which every
honest man will determine the sincerity of the Government
to improve Ireland, it is only just that I should satisfy those
who set down all the misfortunes of the people to the ac-
count of a perverseness of disposition which all the influ-
ence of philosophy cannot cure.
66
After a patient hearing of the different plaintiffs against
the people, the most serious counts that are pressed by their
accusers are: a disposition to early marriages, as well as a
propensity to vegetate on a root so easily grown, that this
BATTLING WITH FAMINE.
155
very facility destroys the springs of industry and the spirit
of enterprise, which are quickened by artificial wants and
enjoyments.
"These are the radical defects which, it is said, vitiate our
people, and which, as long as they continue, must defy the
efforts of the most benevolent legislature.
“As to early marriages and a superabundant population,
let me say that the half-million acres of waste lands in Mayo
alone might check the fears of Malthus himself as to the
fears of an overflow. . . . We shall endeavor to dissuade the
poor people from marrying early, when we find in the su-
perior morality of those who inveigh so bitterly against the
custom a reason for commending such a remedy. But the
sorrows of this world are but little in the eyes of our flocks
in comparison with their virtue. That virtue they guard
against danger by flying, at an early age, into the sanctuary
of marriage.
"As to the immoderate use of the potato, I pledge my-
self to discourage its exclusive use. But it would be useless.
to begin immediately. In September next, all the corn-
yards will be filled with armed keepers, guarding the oats
from being tasted by the tenantry. .
"Let, therefore, the people henceforth feed on bread, and
export the potatoes to pay rents, and tithes, and taxes. If
the English are not satisfied with the potatoes, the Irish,
by being obliged to keep them, will be spared the necessity
of imploring foreign aid against domestic distress.
I can-
not believe, with Henri Quatre of France, that every peasant
in Mayo will have a pullet for his pot. With another, an
English king, I cannot believe that every cottage would be
made comfortable by the possession of a Bible. Still, while
I am anxious to see the spirit of the Bible reign in every
family, I must hope to see the day when its members shall
eat in plenty and with thankfulness of the bread of their
own growing."'
The Diocese of Killala was loth to be deprived of the
presence and services of its coadjutor-bishop, even for a
¹ Letter xli., vol. I., pp. 291–298.
156
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
short season.
The venerable Dr. Waldron, who was so
proud of the man in whom he seemed to renew his own
youth, made a great sacrifice in parting with him. But the
separation was unavoidable. The clergy, in particular, re-
gretted the necessity of this journey to Rome. But they,
better than any other class, knew that the Coadjutor was
only fulfilling an imperative duty.
Dr. Mac Hale stole away as quietly as he could.
?
CHAPTER XI.
THE BISHOP OF MARONIA'S PILGRIMAGE TO ROME.
He defends while in London the College of Maynooth and the Irish Priesthood-
The stone of Destiny and its Traditions-His journey through France Savoy,
and Italy-Warm reception in Rome.
N his way through England Dr. Mac Hale was not
allowed to enjoy a holiday free from care and labor.
Petitions had just been presented to the House of Com-
mons, praying for the withdrawal of the annual grant to May-
nooth, and reflecting on the character of the Irish Catholic
clergy. The petitioners urged their demands with all the
greater hope of success, that the Government had lately
given a death blow to the Kildare Street Society, by sup-
pressing the usual liberal allowance made to it for edu-
cational purposes.
Those who always cherished the dream of converting the
Irish Celts to Protestantism, the religion of the Bible, were
not to be turned away from their purpose by momentary
defeat. Their vast system of proselytism, deprived of
Government aid, would be like the idle machinery of a
great factory, whose proprietors were bankrupt.
In this sad plight, they resolved that the College of
Maynooth, the nursery of the Irish priesthood, should
receive from Parliament the same treatment as the Kildare
Street Society.
The Bishop of Maronia wrote to the "Morning Chron-
icle," on September 5th. Englishmen, he thinks, will not
be deceived by the parity wished to be established between
the defunct Society and the Irish National College. The
former "literally tantalized the people, by presenting them
with a draught of knowledge, and again snatching it away;
a society which was an instrument of proselytism and the
covert ally of religious prosecution; a society set up as a
157
158
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
screen between the Protestant Establishment in Ireland and
the public, in order to hide from that public the dereliction
of duty of which most of the clergy were guilty, being
pledged to keep schools in consideration of their benefices;
a society which insulted the religion of the people, in return
for the taxes given for its support."
Maynooth, on the contrary, was "an establishment for
the education of those ministers of religion who alone
possess the confidence of the people, keep a secure hold of
their affections, kindly help them in all their wants, lighten
by a sincere and cordial sympathy the afflictions they are
unable to remove, and illustrate the most exalted heroism
of charity in laying down their lives for their flocks, as the
writer can attest in his own sad experience, while attempt-
ing to stay the progress of famine and disease.
Is it because you put a stop to the progress of fanati-
cism, you must also check the efforts of men who are the
promoters of public peace?"
As to the Irish clergy in general, one of the objections
made to them was that they were not gentlemen by birth!
that "they were selected from the humbler classes."
"I rejoice in the objection," Dr. Mac Hale writes. Was
he not himself sprung from these humbler classes? And
was he not, intellectually and morally, the peer of the
noblest in the three kingdoms?
"Ireland," he continues," has been for a series of years
sinking fast from comparative prosperity, . . . her wealthy
farmers, who once enjoyed comfort, being reduced to the
condition of the lower classes, not only by exorbitant rents
and jury taxes, but by the support of the paupers created
by this oppressive system." The intermediate grades of
society, as they exist in other countries, are destroyed in
Ireland, and none are left but the two extremes,-the
wealthy landlord class, and the toiling peasant class.
It is made a subject of reproach that the clergy are
selected from the latter, whose poverty is made a crime by
those who have the chief share in creating it!....
But who are they who thus reproach the priesthood of
HIS PILGRIMAGE TO ROME.
159
Ireland with being selected from the humbler classes?—
They are, in general, the sons of haughty Churchmen,
who fatten upon the misery they produce. . If the
wealth, which is so ill-used by the Protestant Establishment
in Ireland, were expended, according to the original inten-
tion of its donors, in supporting the poor, and spreading the
blessings of education, ecclesiastics rendered insolent by
unmerited wealth should not now be casting a reproach on
the descendants of the plundered; nor should Maynooth
be coming, like a yearly beggar, before the House of Com-
mons, to solicit the continuance of its bounty. . . .
"But it is not true that the clergy are taken from those
low classes with whom low vices are generally associated.
They spring from that valuable portion of the people who,
equally removed from the contagion of the extremes of
society, support themselves by the cultivating their farms,
preferring such virtuous industry to the arts by which
many make fortunes. . . .
66
Twenty or thirty pounds a year, the average cost of
their education, is a proof that they belong to the better
class of farmers. Their education at Maynooth is partly
defrayed by the Government, it is true. But as it is no
reproach to the son of a largely-pensioned gentleman, that
he goes to Oxford or Cambridge on the Government money,
why should it be one to the farmer's son that the Govern-
ment pittance enables him to go to Maynooth?"
But there were other accusations brought against the
menibers of the Irish priesthood.
"They were ignorant.... They were hostile to the
institutions of the country."
As to their alleged ignorance in 1831, the Bishop could
as triumphantly brush away the slander as it is silenced by
facts in 1889.
"For a knowledge of their duty," he says, "I solemnly
pledge myself, . . . that I shall find twenty Catholic curates
in Ireland, whose annual stipend exceeds not thirty pounds,
who, in the judgment of any impartial jury, will display
more classical information, more mathematical science,
160
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
more extensive Biblical knowledge, a more profound ac-
quaintance with moral theology as well as the canons and
history of the Church, than the whole bench of Protestant
bishops of that country put together."
Replying to the allegation that the Maynooth men were
disloyal, and inferior in gentleness and a conciliatory temper
to the old priests educated on the continent, Dr. Mac Hale
reminds the English public, that before the existence of the
College of Maynooth the priests educated abroad were
taunted with “returning home disaffected toward the Gov-
ernment; and now, as these venerable men are fast disap-
pearing, they are bepraised by their enemies, for the pur-
pose of depreciating Maynooth!
"The truth is," he concludes, "that, whether the priests.
are educated in Rome, or Paris, or Maynooth, they are
hated by a party whose sole cause of animosity is, that our
priests are educated at all.
What are the institutions to which the Catholic clergy
are hostile? Enormous taxes for erecting (Protestant)
churches where there are no Protestants to attend them;
tithes, and vestry cesses, and grand-jury jobbing, with the
long train of local tyranny and paltry litigation by which
those exactions are imposed. . . . Such are the excrescences.
that have grown out of the system. And if these be mis-
called the institutions of the country,' I hope the clergy of
Ireland will always remain hostile to them.” '
1
Such a vindication of his Alma Mater and of his brethren
in the priesthood, we have reason to believe, made a favor-
able impression on the British public, and won the writer
many warm friends among English Catholics, as we shall
see further on.
While he was in London, he witnessed, on the 8th of Sep-
tember, the coronation of William IV., in Westminster
Abbey. His impressions of the splendid pageant are given
in a letter dated from Canterbury a few days later.
"The
Stone of Destiny," on which the ancient kings of Ireland
were wont to be crowned, and which has found its way to
1 Letter xliii., passim.
HIS PILGRIMAGE TO ROME.
161
Great Britain, furnishes him, in connection with an ancient
Celtic poem on the duties of Royalty, an opportunity of
contrasting the empty ceremonial performed in Westminster
Abbey with the sublime reality of a Royal Coronation, as
performed in accordance with the Catholic liturgy.
6
The crowning of William IV. " was nothing more than a
mere worldly pageant, ... calculated only to amuse the
votaries of fashion.... Peers and high-born dames seemed
to vie with each other in the splendor and variety of their
ornaments; and yet, with all the effect lent to the scene by
the majesty of the place,' its lengthened aisles, its lofty
vaults, its magic fretwork, and its prismatic lights, there
was wanting that which alone could inspire the soul with
ecstasy. Religion was not there. . . . The temple was there,
it is true. But it was the shell, of which the soul, which
once gave it animation and glory, was departed. Were the
spirit of its sainted founder to come on earth, he could not
find, in its mutilated liturgy, a vestige of the holy sacrifice
for the celebration of which it had been erected."
As to the traditions connected with "the Stone of Des-
tiny," now in Westminster Abbey, one was that when the
legitimate monarch of Ireland took his seat upon it, it sent
forth a joyous sound to greet him. No such sound has ever
greeted the ears of a British sovereign.
Dr. Mac Hale, however, gives the true and deep interpre-
tation of this long silence. In the Catholic liturgy are the
most beautiful and pregnant instructions to be delivered to
the monarch at his coronation.
'Never should a monarch," the Bishop of Maronia says,
'be seated on the throne of a kingdom amid an uninter-
rupted silence. Never should the diadem be placed on his
head, without his being reminded of his solemn duties.
Never should the sceptre of empire be placed in his hands,
without the awful sound of justice and mercy, which he is
bound to administer, issuing from the sanctuary in which he is
seated, and going forth in pealing accents among the people.
"This was the sound which the Stone of Destiny' was.
wont to issue.
162
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
It is only in the Catholic Church that a true idea of the
obligations of Royalty may be found. How beautifully
they are set forth in the admonition which the consecrating
prelate gives to the monarch about to be crowned:
666
Thou shalt defend from all oppressions widows and or-
phans, the poor and the feeble.
“Thou shalt exhibit due reverence to the prelates; nor
shalt thou trample on their ecclesiastical liberties.'
So, wherever he went, wherever he abode even for a
few days, it seemed the mission of the Bishop of Maronia to
instruct and edify. His path all through life was one long
track of light.
Writing from “the Refuge " on the Simplon Pass, in the
Alps, on October 9th, 1831, our traveller says: "On Tues-
day, Sept. 13th, we left London, arrived in Paris the fol-
lowing Friday (16th), stayed their ten days (till Monday,
26th), and then came to Geneva on the following Friday;
visited the beautiful scenery of the Lake and the curiosities.
of the neighborhood for four days.
"On Wednesday (5th Oct.) traversed the most beautiful
valleys of the Alps on an excursion to Mont Blanc. On
Thursday took a full view of the august sovereign of the
mountains, which repels a familiar visit to its summit, and
mounted a neighboring eminence of the same chain to ob-
tain a view of the Mer de Glace, one of the greatest curios-
ities in the Alps. We then returned to our line of route for
Rome, said Mass this morning in a fine church belonging to
the Jesuits at Brig (in the Canton of Valais); and now,
perched high up amid the snows, and with the noise of
many waters in my ears, I snatch a few moments to write
to you." "
2
His indefatigable industry and wise economy of time,
even while traversing Europe in a stage-coach (Diligence),
enabled him to write most interesting accounts of his travels
at each stopping place. These letters, now as well known
1 Ibidem.
? From an unpublished letter to Rev. James Mac Hale of Hollymount.—MAC
HALE MSS.
1
HIS PILGRIMAGE TO ROME.
163
as "Eustace's Classical Tour in Italy," have just passed
through a second edition, after having been at first printed
and reproduced in the leading journals of Great Britain
and Ireland.
Describing the sublime Alpine nature around him from
his resting-place on Mount Simplon, he says:—
((
Here I am in a middle region between heaven and earth,
and about me are the most awful pictures presented by both:
Alps of which I cannot discern the summits, torrent-beds of
which I cannot fathom the depth; forests of pine rising,
slope above slope, until they are lost from my view; and
overhead a cloudy canopy, which softens the dazzling white-
ness of the snows and throws a mysterious shadow over
scenes otherwise sufficiently gloomy and appalling."
Before following our pilgrim along the great Alpine road
planned and executed by the genius of the First Napoleon,
the reader will not be displeased to return a moment with
us to the Vale of Chamounix, where the good Bishop will
introduce us to a very interesting personage.
(6
Perhaps," Dr. Mac Hale says, "there was not in Europe
a happier portion of the human race than the primitive in-
habitants of the Vale of Chamounix previous to the visit of
Pocock, whose name is still associated with one of the
caverns on the verge of the 'Sea of Ice,' and at the foot of
the Snowy Mountain.
66
No doubt much advantage may be derived from the
well regulated social intercourse by which the remotest
districts may be considerably improved. But such inter-
course has often its alloy. And better were it for districts
and for countries to be left to the enjoyment of an artless
simplicity, sufficiently provided with comforts, than by the
sudden influx of foreign tastes to be made the victims of
their concomitant vices.
'The primitive and patriarchal manners of the inhabitants
of this valley have, it is said, been injured by the incessant
intercourse with strangers. . . They are still a people who,
for pastoral innocence and piety, may well be held up as
patterns for the peasantry in any part of Europe.
164
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
(6
Having taken an early opportunity of visiting the parish
clergyman, whose influence was attested by the regularity
of his flock, I found his little 'study' quite in keeping with
the simple piety of his character. The books on the table
were the Imitation of Christ,' St. Chrysostom On the
Priesthood,' and a copy of the Sacred Scriptures.
"The books were few; but nothing could be more judi-
cious than the selection. His 'study' was not encumbered
either by journals or periodicals. The subjects discussed in
such ephemeral productions did not seem to possess much
interest for this good and humble clergyman. . . I could not
help wishing that it were the happy lot of the entire Catho-
lic priesthood to be equally beyond the reach of the dis-
turbing influences of the world." "
Eleven years and more had now elapsed since the writer,
under the assumed name of HIEROPHILOS, had first entered
the arena of polemics and passionate political discussion.
How incessant the strife had been ever since, how wearing
the manifold toil of head and hand and heart, of voice and
pen, the preceding chapters have told imperfectly. Yet
they give us glimpses enough of that life of labor to enable
us to appreciate the sense of relief and peace and rest which
John Mac Hale experienced in the Vale of Chamounix, on
mixing with its simple and pious people, and breathing the
atmosphere which filled and surrounded the cottage of that
village pastor.
But since then Savoy and the secluded vales around
Mont Blanc have come under French rule. Their popula-
tions and priests have been subjected to the dechristianizing
and demoralizing agencies of the Masonic Republic of Jules
Ferry, Paul Bert, and Charles Floquet.
The pastor of Chamounix has been forced to call to his aid
the knowledge imparted by the Catholic daily and periodi-
cal press, while studying even more deeply the Sacred
Scriptures, and that Imitation of Christ which contains the
quintessence of Christian sanctity, and the rules of the
Golden-tongued Doctor on priestly life.
1 Letter xlvi., vol. I., pp. 332, 333.
HIS PILGRIMAGE TO ROME.
165
Pressing needs of another kind, and an intellectual war-
fare with no less momentous issues, had long made it imper-
ative for the bishops and priests of Ireland to become familiar
with the weapons and strategy used by their adversaries to
decatholicize the populations of the Green Isle.
This will make us perceive how apposite are the reflections
made by the Bishop of Maronia, on leaving the humble re-
treat of the good Rector of Chamounix.
"No alien missionary prowled among his flock, to make
a prey of their simplicity, or to bribe them from the faith of
their fathers. . . No ruins of demolished cottages were to be
seen, strewn over his parish, attesting the unfeeling ferocity
of proprietors who had sent their inmates flying from the
dear scenes of their childhood, in order to let the grounds
out for pasturage. . . .
He had not beheld the victims of a political despotism
now dragged to one tribunal to make oath that they pos-
sessed a franchise which their conscience told them they did
not possess; and again to another, where they were forced to
turn this fictitious franchise into an engine for the destruc-
tion or abridgment of their own liberties.
"These are reflections seldom made by those who are so
ready to arraign the priesthood of Ireland for interfering in
politics. Such men do not recollect, or they industriously
keep out of sight, the anomalous state of society that has
forced the Irish priests to take a part with their helpless
and persecuted flocks, and to shield them from oppression.
"When these political evils are completely redressed;
when, instead of a mockery of franchise, the Irish Catholics
shall enjoy its reality; when religion shall be free, and edu-
cation protected; when they shall have achieved their
complete independence of an alien Church and an alien
Legislature; then, and not till then, may an Irish Catholic
clergyman enjoy the peace, and pursue the ascetic life, of
the pastor of Chamounix."
99 1
The image of suffering Ireland, deeply stamped upon the
prelate's soul, followed him in his wanderings, forcing him
1 Ibidem
166
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
to contrast every country he visited, every people among
whom he sojourned for a day, with a land bled to death by
landlord neglect and rapacity, and a people starving in the
midst of plenty!
A letter dated from Milan on October 16, and written in
red ink across the sheet sent from "the Refuge" on the
Simplon Pass,-relates how our pilgrim crossed the moun-
tain-barrier separating him from Italy.
"Lest you should have an apprehension (he says), from
the gloomy picture I drew of the Alps, that I might have
been lost in these regions, I deferred posting my letter until
I should find myself on the other side of the mountains.
"One day's delay was followed by another, until I at
length reached Milan. . . .
The toils and perils of cutting a road through the north-
ern side of the Alps were surely great enough. They are
not, however, to be compared to the difficulties met with on
the southern side. Nothing but the undaunted mind of
Napoleon could conquer them. The rocks that were
pierced through frown upon the traveller as he proceeds;
the torrents beneath and around him seem to foam and roar
as if indignant to pass under the yoke of the bridges which
span then.
And yet the Simplon Road is finer than any
(not excepting the Welsh Road) in the British dominions.
On Monday we reached the last stage of the Alpine de-
scent, called the Domo d'Ossola, a handsome little town, with
a beautiful church, that gives one a foretaste of the splen-
dors of Italian architecture. On Tuesday we traversed the
far-famed Lago Maggiore, and visited the lovely Borromean
Islands, with all their natural and artificial scenery.
66
"On the following morning, Wednesday, we ascended a
hill overhanging the Lake, to take a view of the colossal
statue of St. Charles Borromeo, erected at its foot. The
statue is of bronze, 112 feet high. On the same day we
crossed the Ticino, the frontier between Piedmont and
Lombardy; and at 8 o'clock in the evening arrived at Milan.
It is, I need not tell you, a city full of historical recollec-
tions. I have been tracing many of them; tho' to peruse
0
HIS PILGRIMAGE TO ROME.
167
1
all its monumental records would cost more time and labor
than I can spare. Of the Cathedral, its forest of pinnacles,
its walls literally alive with statuary, and its vaulted roof of
marble adorned with a minuteness as astonishing as the
vastness of the structure itself, I shall not say a word. But
what must be St. Peter's, if it surpasses the Cathedral of
Milan!
"I mounted to the highest point of its lofty central steeple
(over the crossing), and descended into the chapel, in which
the remains of St. Charles Borromeo are inclosed in a crys-
tal sarcophagus set in gold. Nay, more, I said Mass in that
holy place yesterday and to-day. It was to me a day of sad
memories, being the anniversary of. poor Father James's in-
terment."¹
These letters to his friend and namesake were never in-
tended for publication. They were written to be read in
the home-circle, now so numerous, and to gratify as well
the still more numerous inquirers among the clergy and
laity, who followed the Bishop of Maronia's footsteps
abroad with such deep interest.
Those who visited Italy in 1831-'32, if they had not the
advantage of rapid railroad travelling, were more than
compensated by the leisurely acquaintance which they were
enabled to make with the country and the people. Dr.
Mac Hale's previous studies had made him familiar with
the history of Italy, its revolutions, the rise of its medieval
cities, the birth and progress in them of letters and arts,
and all the vicissitudes of municipal and political liberty.
His journey through Lombardy and the Emilia, through
Tuscany and Umbria, to the City of the Popes, was one
perpetual feast to his soul. Even in our day, to scholars
who have studied most deeply all the books written about
the Italian peninsula,—a leisurely journey through it, and a
stay of some weeks in each of its ancient cities, are like
the discovery of a new world, and the reveling among won-
ders unrevealed and unthought of till then.
¹ This was the Bishop's younger brother, cut off in the first flower of his priestly
youth.
168
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
The published letters tell us of the delight which our
pilgrim felt in Bologna, Florence, Sienna. While in the
capital of Tuscany, he ascended the hill of Fiesole, impelled
by his love of all that recalled the Catholic Ireland of the
early ages to visit the tomb of St. Donatus (or Donagh),
Bishop of Fiesole, one of those Irish apostles and scholars
whose names, like a light inextinguishable, still shine from
hill-top, mountain-side, and plain, all over Continental
Europe.
Another sainted Irish bishop, St. Frediano, was the apos-
tle of Lucca and its district, while, not far to the northwest,
high up among the hills, Bobbio still reveres the memory of
its founder, St. Columbanus.
He reached Rome at the end of the first week in Novem-
ber, a most lovely season in the Eternal City.
66
My pilgrimage is at length accomplished," he writes
on the 10th; "I have reached the shrine of the Apostles.
One of the first and fondest wishes of my life is gratified."
At the head of the Irish College in Rome, restored in
1824, was an old friend and former professor in Maynooth,
the Rev. Christopher Boylan, who greeted Dr. Mac Hale
with a true Irish welcome. To the reigning Pontiff, Greg-
ory XVI., the Coadjutor-Bishop of Killala was known
by fame. Himself one of the most learned men in the
Church, Gregory loved to honor learning in others. Dr.
Nicholas Wiseman, then rector of the English College,
owed much of the fame which he then enjoyed, and not a
little of the honor afterward deservedly bestowed upon him,
to the friendship in which the Pope held him, and of which
his deep and varied scholarship was the origin.
The reputation of Dr. Mac Hale had preceded him in
the Papal Court. From his first interview with the Holy
Father began a friendship which no misrepresentations
could ever weaken in the breast of the enlightened and
great-souled Pontiff. But let us allow the Bishop himself
to describe his first visit to St. Peter's and to the Pope.
"I was scarcely an hour arrived," he says, "when I hast-
ened to St. Peters', to offer up my cold and imperfect
HIS PILGRIMAGE TO ROME.
169
prayers in union with the incense of prayer and sacrifice
that is daily ascending from that magnificent and holy
temple to the throne of the Almighty.'
"The first of my visits, to manifest the homage of my
dutiful reverence to the Holy Father, was a few days after
my arrival. It was, to a Catholic bishop from Ireland, a
visit fraught with consolation. Notwithstanding all the
efforts which an impious policy had recourse to, to sever
our connection with the Chair of Peter, efforts far more
ingenious in their cruelty than those of the earlier persecu-
tions that hunted the Christians into the Catacombs, I was
privileged and happy to be presented to the good Father
of the Faithful, and to receive at his feet the Apostolic
Benediction.
66
He is worthy of the elevation to which he has been
raised. Benevolence! It is too weak a word. Affection-
ate charity beams in every feature of the good Pontiff.
Nor is there wanting that visible indication of a stern and
unbending intrepidity of character, which will not fail,
whenever it may be necessary, to vindicate the dearest
interests of religion."
192
Even to our railroading, all-seeing, and most superficial
generation, few books on Rome and Italy contain more
attractive and solid instruction than we find in the letters
written by the Bishop of Maronia. There were but few
guide-books in 1831, to afford travellers information made-
easy," or scribblers on classic subjects a store-house of
commonplaces" from which to draw their cheap mate-
(6
rials.
Dr. Mac Hale's letters from the peninsula are the fruit
of personal observation and careful study. They had,
moreover, one object, which should be mentioned here.
They were destined to instruct the youth of Ireland on
Roman, Italian, and other continental subjects, about which
the current English literature gave nothing, almost, but
misleading judgments. In Great Britain and Ireland, in
1 Letter lvii., Vol. I., p. 390.
Ibidem., p. 397.
170
JOIN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
the United States, and in Canada, in Australia, and India,
Catholics now living can remember, like the writer of these
pages, how little there was in the native literature and
journalism of the English-speaking world that was not un-
favorable to Catholic sentiment and conviction.
The Bishop of Maronia, who had felt during his boyhood
and college days this lamentable want of an English Cath-
olic literature, had resolved, while still a professor in
Maynooth, to do his part toward filling this void. His
HIEROPHILOS letters were an effort in that direction; the
"Evidences and Doctrines of the Catholic Church" were
another, one destined to produce more abundant and more
lasting fruit. All his translations into the Gælic aimed at
the same result, to create a noble Catholic literature for
his countrymen, after their long night of enforced ignorance,
and when the day of educational freedom was slowly dawning
upon them. In truth, every one of his letters from the Con-
tinent, many of which were published in the "Freeman's
Journal" of the day, was read and re-read with avidity in
every hamlet throughout the land. The paper containing
each successive letter was kept like a treasure, and passed
from house to house all through the West, keeping alive
among these faithful populations their devoted love to
Father John," making them proud of Rome and of that
dear Old Faith which had covered all Christendom with
the marvels of art and civilization.
Gregory XVI., who had written in "the Triumphs of
the Catholic Church," one of the most notable books of the
day, thoroughly appreciated the book which the Bishop of
Maronia had published before leaving Ireland. Dr. Wise-
man, in the lectures delivered a few years later in London
on the doctrines of the Catholic Church, made another step
forward on the road opened by the Coadjutor of Killala.
The Pope, who had closely questioned the latter about
the scope and method of his work, and who had obtained
from other Roman scholars versed in the English language,
like Abbate (afterwards the illustrious Cardinal) de Luca,
a most favorable judgment on it, asked Dr. Mac Hale to
HIS PILGRIMAGE TO ROME.
171
preach a course of sermons for the English colony in
Rome. These were delivered in the Church of Gesù e
Maria in the Corso, and were translated into Italian by the
Abbate de Luca.
Two of these discourses are especially remarkable: that
on the "Reprobation of the Jews," and that on St. Patrick,
delivered in the Irish Church of St. Isidore Agricola.
In the splendid privileges bestowed in the Old Law on
God's chosen people, Dr. Mac Hale holds up to the Romans
a mirror in which to view their own singular destiny under
the Christian Dispensation. From the reprobation of the
Jews, the inhabitants of the capital of Christendom, those
of the entire peninsula, are to take warning that from those
who receive most favors a more special return of gratitude
is expected.
"The Almighty in His mercy chose the Israelites for
His inheritance. In the desert He cherished them as the
hen that spreads her wings over her tender brood; when
they forgot their God, He sent prophets to reclaim them.
When they had slain these, He still continued to send
others in their stead. At length, as the last and greatest
proof of His mercy, He sends His Son, Whose life was one
continuous chain of mercy and benevolence.
"The benevolence, which should have awakened grati-
tude, only exasperated the hate of His enemies, who,
impatient of a virtue so transcendent, resolved to extin-
guish His influence in His blood....
“Hardened and perverse people! Thus continuing to
close their eyes against every ray of light, and their hearts
against every appeal that could move them, they execute
their murderous projects; and the blood of all the Prophets,
to that of the Holy One Whom they had recently con-
demned, was avenged on their guilty heads. ...
"Titus captures their city; its walls are levelled to the
ground; the voice of howling is heard in her streets; the
glory of Lebanon is laid low; and its people, the unfor-
tunate people, are scattered by the breath of the divine
wrath....
172
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
Let us not imagine that this reprobation was confined
to the Jews.
"Antioch, Jerusalem, and Alexandria, where the Apostles
and Evangelists wrote and preached, have passed under the
dominion of the Koran; but Rome, selected as the chief
citadel (of the faith) by the Vice-Gerent to whom Christ
had given the first authority in His Kingdom, remains still
⚫ the city on the mountain-top, which was to diffuse its light
among the nations of the world.
Though other dynasties were crushed by calamitous.
revolutions, never again to recover, the successors of St.
Peter were seen to rise triumphant after every storm; and
Rome, the seat of their pontificate, when it appeared for-
ever fallen, again lifted its head with renovated glory from
the dust.
"Alaric left the city a desert. It was repeopled, how-
ever, by the groups who had found shelter in the sanctu-
aries of the Apostles.
Attila next threatens it with a like fate. But it was
saved by the seasonable mediation of St. Leo.
And
"Again, in the next century, Totila, the fiercest and most
inexorable of its foes, doomed it to utter destruction.
during forty days, the historian might write, in the words
of the prophet: "Wild beasts rested there, and owls an-
swered each other in the palaces of pleasure."
"The Turkish chief, who rolled the tide of conquest over
Europe, boasted, when flushed with triumph, that he would
convert the Vatican into a stable. But, like Antiochus, he
was stopped in his sacrilegious attempt on the Temple of
the Lord.
Let us reflect that the Jews have been cut off, some of
the Eastern Churches have fallen, and the Catholic relig-
ion, like the sun of heaven, is spreading joy and gladness
among the inhabitants of another hemisphere. Already
has it withdrawn its light from some of the nations of
Europe, and may now be threatening to go down on the
iniquity of others.
(6
We are still in a state of warfare, beset by spiritual foes,
HIS PILGRIMAGE TO ROME.
173
1
who are anxious for our ruin. Let us, therefore, fervently
implore the Almighty that we may not be consigned to
darkness, but that he may cause that luminary of faith,
which is verging to the west, to linger still over our hori-
zon."
1
To such among the Bishop of Maronia's hearers as cared
to look beneath the surface of things in Rome, or who
looked with apprehension to the working, in Italian society,
of the anti-Christian principles, passions, and aims which
even then periodically convulsed the peninsula, there was
a prophetic warning in these last passages. The Divine
Promises guarantee to the See of Peter, and to the Church
of which it is the centre, indefectibility. But the Bishop of
Rome, who is the living depositary of that central authori-
ty, is the Vicar of Christ and the Head of the Church, wher-
ever he resides. The promises do not secure to Italy or
even to the population of Rome the immovable possession
of the Catholic faith.
The light, which still lingered on the horizon of Rome
and of Italy, might set forever east of the Alps or east of
the Atlantic.
The sermon on St. Patrick, delivered on March 17, 1832,
in the church of St. Isidore, attached to the monastery of
the Irish Franciscans,-was no less remarkable than the
former. Both church and monastery are monuments of
the sufferings endured by the Catholics of Ireland since the
days of James I. down to our own. Kindled as the speak-
er's soul must have been by the holy and patriotic memo-
ries of the place, his discourse contains not one sentence,
one word, which could give offence to his English hearers,
whether Protestant or Catholic.
The Scripture text of Tobias, from which he preached, is
singularly appropriate: "We are the children of the Saints,
and look for that life which God will give to those who
change not their faith from Him."
After recounting how
by the labors of St.
that faith was planted in Ireland
Patrick, he described the vicissitudes which it underwent.
¹ Sermons and Discourses, pp. 245-253.
174
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
· The Church of Ireland became one of the fairest and
most flourishing portions of the extensive vineyard of
Christ. Every province had its colleges and cloisters...
Besides Clonard and other schools which arose in the cen-
tre of the kingdom, Armagh and Bangor in the North,
Cashel and Lismore in the South, Clonfert and Mayo in
the West at once became seminaries of learning, which not
only educated the natives of Ireland, but soon attracted by
their fame the youth of the Continent, who panted for sci-
ence.
Not only were these colleges gratuitously opened to
strangers, they were also furnished with books and all else
needed for their instruction. Nay, far from relying on
legendary lore, or the high-wrought praises of the national
minstrelsy, in drawing this picture of the hospitality and
learning of the Irish Church, I am only translating the sober
testimony of Bede, who tells us that such was the conflu-
ence of strangers into Ireland, that Mayo was denominat-
ed, from the number of its Saxon monks, Mayo of the
Saxons.'
The Bishop then describes the services rendered Great
Britain and continental Europe by the apostolic and civiliz-
ing labors of Irish Saints. In this he only outlines the
magnificent picture afterwards painted by Montalembert
and others, as well as by the Protestant Guizot, and thus
concludes :-
(6
In short, from the most southern point of Europe to the
Wall of Adrian, and from the shores of the Atlantic to the
banks of the Vistula, there is not one solitary district over
which the massive fragments of Irish genius and Irish
sanctity are not profusely scattered. And, though a stone
should not be left upon a stone in our ill-starred Island to
tell of the holy men by whom it was once trodden;—still,
through the luminous pages of a Bede, a Bernard, a Mura-
tori, a Mabillon, a Tillemont, and a Fleury, the scholar may
vet view, as in so many mirrors, a strong though imperfect
image of the ancient splendors of the Irish hierarchy.”
There was in the brief mention of the close sisterly rela-
HIS PILGRIMAGE TO ROME.
175
tions which the two islands maintained towards each other
in the period of their early Christian fervor a something
extremely pathetic. It was from the extreme western
coast of Mayo, from the seashore near Killala, that St.
Patrick had heard, in his vision of Ireland's spiritual deso-
lation, the voices of children born and unborn beseeching
him to come and save them. And lo! in the two centuries
following the death of St. Patrick, the surface of Mayo,
with its oak covered mountains, its teeming plains, and its
shining lakes, was so thickly dotted with churches and
schools,—and the hearts and homes of its people so open to
all comers, that from England all who were athirst for
sanctity and learning flocked to the fertile, lovely, and hos-
pitable West, till the Saxon monks and scholars seemed
to have there found a paradise and a home.
If the old Catholic spirit could only revive, and brotherly
love stretch forth from Great Britain the helping hands
which would lift up and not oppress, build up the ruins.
made by destructive heresy, and heal by sweet Christian
charity the deep and ever-bleeding wounds caused by
political and racial hatred,—how Mayo, and all the West, and
the Green Isle from shore to shore would put on life, and
strength, and joy!
Cannot the Blessed souls around St. Patrick and St. Bede
in heaven obtain by their united prayers, that this new
moral and material springtide shall dawn at length on the
desolate West?
The Bishop glances rapidly at the ravages caused among
the Christian churches of Ireland by the Danish invasions,
and comes to speak of the dark days of the Penal Laws.
"Do I allude to those scenes," he asks, "in order to stir
up angry recollections? God forbid! From the lips of a
minister of the Saviour of the world no accents but those of
charity should fall. The Church should always be an asy-
lum in which a truce should be given to the passions of man-
kind. I allude to them in the instructive spirit of the
historian of Rome, in order that from the experience of the
past people should draw a lesson for the future; that those
176
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
who are still anxious for the pure perpetuity of the faith,
should imitate the holy disinterestedness of their fathers....
"The Irish people looked forward to that life which their
faith clearly revealed to them; and in the brightness of that
vision every other object disappeared.
1
"No courtly arts, no crooked intrigues, no cunnning
schemes of a wily and tortuous diplomacy, were suffered to
enter their councils. . . . No compromise with a hostile Gov-
ernment in the nomination of their chief pastors.
No compromise in the education of their children. . . . No
compromise on the part of the priesthood, in bartering the af-
fections of their flocks for the gold of the Government.
"It was by keeping aloof from the contagious atmosphere
of kings and courts, that the faith of Ireland burned with so
much brilliancy.
There is not a sentence here which is not full of pregnant
warning to the Court of Rome, around which, in 1832, emis-
saries of the British Government were continually hovering,
bent on obtaining concessions fatal to religion, just as in
1889, and all through the intervening years, the same in-
trigues have been pushed unwearily.
As we shall see, much of the energy of Dr. Mac Hale shall
be spent in combating and counteracting this perpetual con-
spiracy against the purity of the faith in Ireland, and the
independence of the Irish hierarchy and priesthood.
The discourses which he thus delivered beneath the eyes
of Gregory XVI., as it were, gave such universal satisfac-
tion to those who heard them, that the Reverend Antonino
de Luca, a native of Sicily, and who died in 1883, after a
most illustrious career, Cardinal-Bishop of Palestrina,
translated the sermons into Italian.
Writing on the Pentecost Monday, in the ensuing sum-
mer, to his friend Rev. James Mac Hale, the Bishop says:
"I hope to make you a present,-in order to induce you to
learn Italian,—of some of my lucubrations since I came here,
translated into that language." Some weeks later, in anoth-
¹ Allusion to the persevering efforts of the British Government to obtain the right
of nominating the Irish Bishops and Beneficiaries.
,
HIS PILGRIMAGE TO ROME.
177
er letter to the same, he writes:
"I send Mr. Lavelle (Ed-
itor of the "Freeman's Journal ") a copy of the sermons which
I preached here last winter, one of which contains a pane-
gyric of our Apostle, preached on his feast, all translated in-
to the Italian language. The absentees (many of whom were
present), and the persecutions of the Government, etc., were
spoken of with as much freedom on the banks of the Tiber
as on those of the Moy."
CHAPTER XII.
FIRST LETTERS OF DR. CULLEN TO DR. MAC HALE-THE
BISHOP OF MARONIA'S SHARE IN HAVING DR. CULLEN AP-
POINTED RECTOR OF THE IRISH COLLEGE AT ROME-
DIPLOMATIC INTRIGUES OF THE BRITISH GOVERNMENT—
VIVID PEN-PICTURES OF MONUMENTS, SCENES, AND EVENTS
IN ROME AND THE KINGDOM OF NAPLES.
H
T the time of Dr. Mac Hale's arrival in Rome, the Irish
College, as we have said, had for rector the Rev. Dr.
Boylan, who died in 1832, and while our pilgrim was
still on the Continent. Dr. Boylan was succeeded by the
Vice-Rector, the Rev. Paul Cullen, in whose appointment the
Bishop of Maronia took a very active part. This, as we
shall see, was warmly and gratefully acknowledged by
Dr. Cullen in the very interesting letters he thenceforth ad-
dressed to Dr. Mac Hale, and which occupy an important
place in this biography.
As the first letter in the series throws no little light on
important political as well as ecclesiastical matters, we owe
it to the reader to give it here, omitting only what is merely
personal and uninteresting.
IRISH COLLEGE, ROME, 4th Sept., 1832.
MY LORD :-I enclose two letters for your Lordship, one
from Subiaco, which arrived here by the post, another for
the Duchess of Anhalt, which the Rector of the Propaganda
gave me, and which may be of use to you, if you pass
through Vienna, where she resides.
A long letter of Daniel O'Connell's has lately appeared
in the Irish papers, regarding a provision for the Catholic
clergy. It is one of the best things I have seen on the sub-
ject. Whilst he proves that it would be useful and just that
Ο
178
HIS LETTERS FROM ROME.
179
the clergy should have some provision (made for them) of
a permanent nature, he shows also that it would be most.
pernicious both to the liberty and other interests of the
country to allow Government to have an influence, direct
or indirect, in matters appertaining to the Catholic Church,
especially in the appointment of priests (to benefices) or
bishops (to sees). To exclude Government influence and
to provide for the Catholic clergy, he says, it would be
necessary to sell the present Church property, and apply
the amount of the sale to the acquiring a glebe house and
lands of the value of about £60 per annum in each parish ;
and this for the ministers of every persuasion who may
have therein a congregation of at least 500 persons. The
Episcopalians should remain as they are, dependent upon
Government; the Presbyterians should depend, as at
present, upon their synods; and the Catholics merely upon
their bishops, who, consequently, by naming any priest to
a parish, would give him a legal right to the house and
lands therein.
"Though the project is very good, there seems to be
little probability of its being put in execution for the
present, as Government appears inclined to oblige the
people in every possible way to the payment of tithes.
"I have not seen anything else worth noticing in the last
Irish papers.
I believe that nothing particular has occurred in Rome
since your Lordship's departure.
"The Pope has not done anything as yet about giving us
the Greek College. Dr. Kelly (the new archbishop of Ar-
magh) and Dr. Murray (archbishop of Dublin) highly ap-
prove of my applying for a better house, and recommend
me not to desist if there be any prospect of success. Should
your Lordship write shortly to His Holiness, recommend
the matter to him, as such a recommendation may be of
great use.
Your Lordship will kindly excuse me for writing in
such a hurried way. I have been busy since your Lordship's
departure, preparing for O'CONNOR'S theses. He defended
180
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUÀM.
them a few days ago with so much success that he com-
pletely eclipsed the (young) Jesuits' exhibition. He sur-
passed anything that could be expected.'... Assuring
your Lordship of my sincerest sentiments of affection and
gratitude for the kindness which you have shown me, I have
the honor to be, etc.—
"PAUL CULLEN.”
More important still is Dr. Cullen's letter of March 19th,
1833, written after his formal appointment of rector of the
Irish College.
Words," he says, "cannot sufficiently express the pro-
found sentiments of gratitude which I feel for your kind
exertions in promoting both my interests and those of this.
establishment. Indeed, your zeal and kindness exceeded all
bounds, since you went so far as to expose yourself to
great risk by undertaking, in a delicate state of health, an
irksome journey to Dublin. My fervent prayers, and those
of this small community, shall be continually offered up to
heaven to obtain for you the just reward, for I know not
how such exertions can be remunerated here below....
Your letter to the Pope was most grateful to him, and he
answered it at least ten days ago. He inquired most
anxiously for your health, and desired to have his compli-
ments presented to you."
At the close of this same letter mention is made of several
prelates belonging to the American Church—
"Dr. England has been here since Christmas. He has
been very well received by the Propaganda, and succeeds
in all his affairs. Two new bishops have been appointed in
America, a Mr. Rézé, once a student of Propaganda, to
Detroit in Michigan, and a Mr. Purcell, an Irishman, to
1 The O'Connor here mentioned is the late lamented Dr. Michael O'Connor,
first bishop of Pittsburg in 1843, who resigned his see in 1860, to become an hum-
ble member of the Society of Jesus, and died at Woodstock, Maryland, Oct. 18th,
1872, leaving behind him a reputation for genius and learning only surpassed by
the fame of his many great virtues.
Dr. O'Connor, like more than one distinguished American prelate, was a school-
mate of His present Holiness, Leo XIII., who took his first degree in Theology in
1832.
HIS LETTERS FROM ROME.
181
(
Cincinnati. The Pope intends sending Dr. England to treat
of an arrangement with the President of San Domingo about
ecclesiastical affairs, which are there in great confusion.”
We shall anticipate a little by quoting from Dr. Cullen's
letter of March 6th, 1834, the following passage relating to
British intrigues in Rome, tending always, of course, to es-
tablish official diplomatic relations between the Court of
Rome and that of St. James :-
(C
We have an immense number of strangers here this
season; and the winter has been remarkably fine. We have
had very little rain and no cold or frost at all, so that the
plants and trees have been in vegetation all the year. The
days at present are as fine as could be expected in the
month of May.
Among the many strangers here at present is the Mar-
quis of Anglesea, our late viceroy. His Excellency was
presented to the Pope some time ago, and spoke in the
highest terms of the Irish in general, and gave the greatest
praise to the conduct of all the Irish bishops. He told His
Holiness that, were it not for the influence of the bishops, it
would be impossible for the Government to maintain itself
in Ireland. He paid so many compliments to the Irish in
general, that His Holiness was quite delighted with the
interview.
"Anglesea is still in Rome; and it is supposed that he is
endeavoring to induce the British Government to send an
ambassador to Rome, and the Pope, a nuncio to England.
I suppose nothing of the kind will be done; and so much
the better for Ireland, as an English ambassador would lose
no occasion of interfering in Irish ecclesiastical affairs. The
consequences that would follow are well known."
We shall see in the following chapters, how persistently
the British Government, through their own semi-official
agents, through the officious representations of titled and
untitled English Catholics, seconded, all too often, by Irish
Catholic landlords, pursued and still pursue this darling
scheme of obtaining the right to interfere in the nomination
of Irish bishops.
182
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
The letters of Dr. Cullen will throw further light on this
matter as we advance in our narrative.
The time of the Bishop of Maronia was not so entirely
taken up with preparing his course of sermons in Rome, or
in visiting and exploring the monuments still remaining
there of classic antiquity, or in seeing with his own eyes the
noble and numerous establishments of learning, piety, and
charity there created by the Pontiffs, or in assisting with
attentive mind and eager heart at all the splendid and edify-
ing religious solemnities of the Capital of Christendom.
He found leisure to write that series of letters which were
afterwards read with such avidity by all Irish Catholics.
It is well that we have in print, for the instruction of fu-
ture generations, the pen-pictures, inspired by a classic
taste and the love of Christian art, which these beautiful
letters contain. Alas, the anti-Christian hatred of the pres-
ent masters of Rome, if Providence does not put a sudden
end to their rule, will soon leave not one recognizable
feature of the Rome of the Popes.
One or two passages from these letters will show in what
a spirit Dr. Mac Hale trod in the footsteps of past genera-
tions of pilgrims, as he visited the Seven Hills, or walked
the streets of Rome, or pushed his excursions among the
historic scenes of the surrounding provinces.
"Not far from the Vatican (he writes in describing the
Church and Monastery of San Pietro in Montorio), on the
Janiculum. . . is a monument which will not fail to tell the
Irish travellers of what their ancestors suffered at the hands.
of the Stuarts. The small church of St. Peter, designed by
Bramante, and which reminds you of the Temple of Vesta,
on the banks of the Tiber, contains this melancholy monu-
ment. A slab of marble in the middle of the floor, bearing
the names of O'NEILL and O'DONNELL, recalls to memory
the flight of these noble chieftains on a pretended con-
spiracy, set on foot to enable the ungrateful James to parti-
tion among a horde of English and Scottish Calvinists the
hereditary domains of the fugitive earls, together with six
counties of the province of Ulster.
HIS LETTERS FROM ROME.
183
"Few, whatever may be their opinions or feelings on the
justice of these ancient quarrels, or on the policy which
dictated these cruel confiscations, could refuse a regret or
a tear to the memory of the gallant Tyrone, who had so
long and so bravely maintained the fortunes of his country
against the armies of Elizabeth. . . .
Here, bowed down by misfortune, and blind through
age and infirmity, this gallant warrior closed his life, like
another Belisarius, outlawed and attainted even by the
suffrages of the Catholics whom he had saved from utter
ruin, and who did not interpose one solitary vote for his
protection.
"It is well that Christendom has a home for the fallen
and broken-hearted. It is well that there should be one
asylum from the ingratitude and perfidy of the world.
That home has been and shall ever be found in the city of
the successors of St. Peter.
"This church and monastery, belonging to the Francis-
cans, are, to some extent, under the protection of Spain.
But the Church and Monastery of St. Isidore, on the
Pincian, belong to the Irish Franciscans, and they are both
a treasure-house, filled with manuscripts, paintings, and
tombs, all recording the heroic men and sacred memories of
Ireland's dark days.
"To the library of St. Isidore's," Dr. Mac Hale says,
"my visits were frequent, as I found there a number of
Irish manuscripts. Besides, I loved to contemplate the
portraits of celebrated Irishmen which decorate its walls,
those especially of two of the most illustrious men of their
age and nation,-Luke Wadding, the learned author of the
Annals of the Franciscans, and Florence O'Mul-Conry,
Archbishop of Tuam, to whose zeal and labors we are
indebted for the foundation of Louvain, and the education
of many eminent men who have conferred honor on their
country."¹
Now let us see in what spirit the Bishop turns his foot-
steps to such neighboring centres of Christian civilization,
1 Letter lviii., pp. 400-4^2
184
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
to such nurseries of sanctity and science, as Subiaco and
Monte Cassino.
"There was one convent in particular," he says, "which
I felt peculiar gratification in visiting,-that of St. Benedict,
at Subiaco. Here, near the brink of the Anio, and under a
line of frowning rocks, parallel to the stream, is situated
the monastery of the holy and celebrated founder of the
Benedictines. Near is another, dedicated to his sister, St.
Scholastica. I spent some days in this holy retreat, enjoy-
ing the hospitality of the kind abbot.
"In the chapel, partly formed out of the cave in which
the Saint lay concealed for three years, fed by an intimate
friend, I offered up the sacrifice of the Mass. A beautiful
marble statue of Benedict, representing him under the
rock, together with the leaves bearing the impress of the
serpent by which he was so tempted, . . . . still recalls the
memory of his early combats and triumphs."
The following unpublished letter, addressed to Rev. Dr.
Christopher Boylan, then rector of the Irish College in
Rome, and who was then on his way to Ireland, will sum
up the remaining travels of the Bishop in Italy, and until
his departure from Rome.
NAPLES, May 13, 1832.
MY DEAR FRIEND:-Before this reaches Ireland, you will,
I trust, have safely arrived there. In a short time I hope
to hear of your recovery. . . . As for me, I take a general
and comprehensive view of my history since your depart-
ure. A minute scale would exclude the recent and more
interesting part of my travels. The day after you set out,
commencing with Albano, we visited Genezano, the Lake
of Nerni, Monte Cavi, Grotta del Papa, Frascati, Tusculum,
Monte Corona, Palestrina, Genzano, Subiaco, and Tivoli.
"We stopped the first night at the Franciscan Convent
of Palazzuola, on the margin of Lake Albano. Our recep-
tion was kind and hospitable. The second night was spent
with the Camaldoli Monks at Monte Corona. They live as
hermits. If I could judge by their intelligent and kind
HIS LETTERS FROM ROME.
185
superior, their keeping silence only gives strength to their
powers of conversation.
Our next delightful stay of any length was with the
Benedictines of Subiaco. They illustrate the learning and
hospitality of their Order. You may judge of my feelings
in celebrating Mass in the Holy Grotto of St. Benedict. I
have promised that when I shall become a monk, I shall
embrace his rule.
"We read Horace's Ode to the Fons Brindusia, at the spring
itself, and next day, the Saturday before Palm Sunday,
returned to Rome after contemplating the beauties of Tivoli.
"I can spare any allusions to the ceremonies of Holy
Week. His Holiness went through them all in excellent
health and spirits. I attended them all with the utmost
punctuality. The cope I wore on Holy Thursday was that
of Leo XII., by which you may perceive that I purchased
His Holiness's vestments. The purple (the Cardinal or
Roman purple) waxed pale before the splendor of my cope;
and it probably inspired a secret dread that I was about to
restore the ancient precedence of the episcopal rank before
a more modern order.
During Easter Week I had a delightful entertainment
from the Rector and students of the Irish College at their
vineyard. Mr. Myler, who is since gone, added much to
the festivity.
"Such was the rush in Easter Week of strangers from
Rome, that I had great difficulty in procuring a carriage to
take me to Naples. Accompanied by Mr. Skelly and the
Rev. Mr. Murray, who told me he had met you on the
way, I set out on Friday morning, and arrived at midnight
on Saturday. We stopped at the little town of Fondi, to
see the Study-Hall from which St. Thomas (Aquinas)
spread his knowledge and his fame throughout the Church.
Gaëta, Terracina, and Capua are well worthy of their his-
torical and poetical celebrity.
"But Naples, notwithstanding its noise-for it is the
noisiest city in the world—has certainly not been exagger-
ated in the beauty of its bay and environs.
186
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
"On the evening of May 1st we ascended Vesuvius near
half way up, and saw the sun going down, as Ossian would
say, in his red glory in the West. Towards midnight we
resumed our ascension, and on our arrival at the summit a
vast surface of lava, since extinguished, glared before us.
We next set out for the fiery crater over craggy cliffs of
lava, through which the fire was felt and seen beneath, stood
at some distance from the mouth, on the sheltery side, and
looked with feelings of awe, if not of horror, on the volumes
of murky fire mixed with burning balls which it cast forth
to a tremendous height, and which fell back to a greater
distance than where we were standing. Meanwhile two
very sensible shocks of earthquake added not a little to
our terror.
66
The rising of the next morning's sun, for which we
waited, alone convinced us that we were not in another
world. I am resolved never again to visit the terrific sub-
limities of Vesuvius.
เ
On Saturday evening, the 5th of May, commenced the
miracles of the liquefaction of the blood of St. Januarius. It
is the anniversary of the translation of his relics to this city.
I need not say how much my curiosity was excited. I was.
resolved to examine it with all the severity of a critic and
the faith of a Christian. At twelve o'clock in the day, the
head was carried with extraordinary pomp from its chapel
in the Cathedral Church to that of St. Clare. The proces-
sion along the intervening streets, a considerable distance,
had a most magnificent effect.
(6
Again, about five in the evening, the blood was carried,
amid a procession equally striking and imposing. The head,
encased in a golden bust and covered with a mitre set with
the most precious brilliants, was laid on the Gospel side of
the altar. The Cardinal-Archbishop, aged about ninety
years, officiated on the occasion.
"The blood was placed at the Epistle side, being con-
tained in a small bottle encased between two crystal plates,
in the form of a remonstrance. The Archbishop took the
(I will call it) remonstrance by a handle which had no con-
HIS LETTERS FROM ROME.
187
nection with the blood, contained as this was in the vase
between the crystals; nor, indeed, could it be supposed (the
only possible supposition) that the old man's hand could,
even in case of contact, communicate any heat to the mys-
terious substance.
"He exhibited it to the by-standers; I was fortunately
next; and so solid was the substance within, that, after two
or three repeated turnings, the same space remained in the
bottle, visibly unoccupied.
"About two minutes elapsed; it still remained solid;
when, gradually, a redder border began to appear, showing
that the liquefaction was beginning. And then, in less than
two minutes more, it flowed as it was turned, in every di-
rection through the entire vase.
During the rest of the octave, the miracle was repeated
in the Church of St. Januarius.
"On Sunday morning, I assisted, after saying Mass. The
blood was in a state of liquefaction, even before it was
placed in presence of the head. It was not, therefore, so
striking as on the preceding occasion. On Monday morn-
ing we attended again. There were some Protestants pres-
ent both from England and from Ireland. The blood was
presented in a state that satisfied all that it was completely
solid, nay, immovable, when the vase was turned. It re-
mained so for a longer time than on Saturday.
“The Creed was recited by the priest who assisted, in
which we joined. The liquefaction commenced. And so
struck were all present, that some of the Protestants kissed
the vase with the utmost reverence and devotion.
"I know not whether the scoffs of the impious and pro-
fane may not prevent them from following the impulse of
their better feelings. As for me, though, I must confess,
I do not believe every miracle reported by popular rumor
in Italy and Naples, I entertain no doubt whatever of the
miracle of St. Januarius. Nor can I conceive how any
person who witnesses and examines it attentively can re-
ject it, without a secret scepticism regarding all miraculous
interference.
188
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
JOHN
"I have been thus circumstantial, since, I am sure, you
will consider this matter to be the most important which
my letter could contain.
"On the other days we did not attend, but were told that
the miraculous change was equally satisfactory. The week
gave us an immensity of occupation, in viewing the curiosi
ties of the city and its neighborhood."
In another letter to Rev. James Mac Hale, dated from
Rome on Pentecost Monday, the Bishop writes:
"I have just returned from Naples and Calabria. The
quarantine occasioned by the fear of cholera detained at
Naples, after its arrival from Leghorn, the steam-packet
that usually goes to Sicily, else I should have had the pleas-
ure of writing to you from Syracuse. I did not like to
venture upon a voyage of nearly three hundred miles in an
open boat, as more intrepid travellers did. Such reckless-
ness could have been excusable in younger days, and on a
shorter expedition, such as crossing to the Isles of Arran.'
Disappointed by sea, I undertook a journey by land
through the long tract of Calabria, which stretches up to
Sicily, in order to cross the strait from Reggio to Messina.
However, the weather was so intensely hot, and the accom-
modations at inns and for travelling so bad, that I should
have risked the danger of a fever by proceeding the entire
way.
"After having gone more than a hundred miles to the
south of Naples, I returned by sea, coasting along and stop-
ping at some of the most celebrated and classic cities of the
Tuscan coast of the south of Italy (that is, the Mediterranean
coast, as distinguished from that of the Adriatic).
'I do not regret this excursion, or the disappointment
by sea, which occasioned it. Nothing but Sicily itself, the
very land of poetry, could surpass the interest excited by
the characters and costumes of the populations of Calabria.
The country itself exhibits the most singular and striking
features. The land alternately sinks into valleys terminat-
1 The Rev. James Mac Hale was pastor of the Arran Isles when HIEROPHILOS
visited him there. See Letter.
C
HIS LETTERS FROM ROME.
189
ing in abrupt ravines, or rising into hills gently sloping so
as to form conical summits, thus revealing the volcanic
agencies out of which the present surface has arisen.
"Herculaneum and Pompeii were explored on our way,
together with the ruins of Pæstum, which was old when
Rome was in its infancy. Pompeii alone, with its temples,
its streets, its shops, the letters still fresh which bear the
designation of the houses; its ovens, its mills; in short, its
varied assortment of all the industrial instruments then in
use, make you fancy for a moment, that you are walking
through a modern town. All this would, alone, well reward
the toils of a journey.
".... From Castellamare's enchanted shore I addressed a
long letter to his Lordship of Killala (Dr. Waldron), inform-
ing him that I had just come down from the lofty mountain
(Monte Gargano) made famous by the apparition of St.
Michael.
"I stopped a night in the far-famed Convent of Monte
Cassino, and said Mass near the tombs of St. Benedict and
St. Scholastica. On the following morning, I visited the
spot, now a little chapel, where, visiting his holy sister (as
related by Pope Gregory the Great), Benedict was detained
all night in pious converse with her by a storm of lightning,
thunder, and rain, which she had prayed for."
In the published letters there is a more detailed and
interesting description of Monte Cassino, the most famous
monastic establishment in the world.
"Over the porch the appropriate motto, Quisquis es, in-
gredere hospes ('Whoever thou art, enter as a guest '), invited
the passing stranger. In front of the church is a fine court,
surrounded by arcades, through the centre of which you
ascend by a flight of steps, that conducts you to the portico.
Around this are ranged, in several large niches, statues of
some of the most illustrious popes and princes who were
either members or benefactors of the Order. The remains
of St. Benedict and his sister Scholastica repose under the
high altar; thirteen oil lamps continually burn around this
shrine. . .
190
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
The view of the neighboring valleys was delightful,
with their amphitheatre of mountains, some of them capped
with snow, emblematic, as it were, of the purity and cold-
ness of the cloistered inmates of the Convent, amidst the
trials of a voluptuous climate. As the evening fell, I heard
with no ordinary emotion the piping of the shepherds
collecting their flocks on the neighboring hills, which forci-
bly recalled all the images of pastoral simplicity and inno-
cence with which our earlier years were familiarized. . . .
The sounds conveyed to me a deeper and more mysterious
emotion than could be awakened even by classic recollec-
tions. The source of this saddened feeling was the contrast
between those shepherds and the peasantry of my own
country, from whom such strains are but seldom heard,
though nurtured in the midst of scenery and memories
fraught with the most musical inspirations." "
Thus the image of his native Tirawley with its majestic
mountains, its lovely lakes, and its half-starving population,
forced itself everywhere on the patriotic Bishop's soul. As
we have already seen, the land of the West was the cradle
and nursery of Ireland's epic and ballad poetry; and her
music still lived in the hearts of her people. But their
flocks had long ago perished under the savage rule of the
stranger, and the peasant, bent over a soil which was not
his own, and in whose bounties he had no share, had long
forgotten to sing the songs of his forefathers.
In the Royal Palace of Caserta Dr. Mac Hale found
another memorial of Tirawley and of the heroic FION, who
had given a name to the place in which he was born. "For
me," he says, "the palace possessed a singular claim to ven-
eration, in a fine picture of Ossian, represented blind, with
the harp beside him. I was delighted that the fame of the
son of Fion, and the emblem of our national music, were
cherished on the southern shores of the Italian peninsula." "
On his return to Rome, after this rapid journey through
the Kingdom of Naples, the Bishop of Maronia had the hap-
piness of witnessing the procession of Corpus Christi round
1 Letter lx., pp. 414, 415.
2 lbidem.
2
HIS LETTERS FROM ROME.
191
-the Square of St. Peter's. It made a deep impression on the
mind and heart of one so entirely filled with the spirit of his
calling, and whose intelligence was trained to grasp and ex-
plain the divine harmonies of Catholic doctrine and Catholic
worship.
On July 1st he was joined at the Irish College by the
celebrated Abbé de Lamennais, and his two illustrious dis-
ciples, Lacordaire and Montalembert. La Mennais had
come to Rome to explain the objectionable doctrines pro-
pounded in the second volume of his great work Essai sur
l'Indifference en matière de Religion. He had come, however,
rather to induce the Roman theologians and the Pope him-
self to accept his theories, than to correct whatever in them
was erroneous. His pride could not brook the idea of con-
fessing that he was wrong. Even while in Rome, he was
planning his Paroles d'un Croyant, which were a declaration
of war against the Holy See, the Church of Christ, and
should have had for title Paroles d'un Incroyant. He soon
went back to Paris, to throw himself into the front rank of
revolutionists and unbelievers, and to die, as he had lived, a
rebel, if not to his conscience, at least to that infallible
authority in the Church, without which there can be no
organic Christianity.
Lacordaire remained to become a son of St. Dominic
and to lay the foundations of that apostleship of eloquence,
in which he had no peer among living men. And Monta-
lembert resumed his place in the French Upper Chamber,
to be the eloquent defender there of every religious interest
and every noble cause.
((
Dr. Mac Hale seems to have correctly judged the three
men. Fortunately for Monsieur de Lamennais," he
writes, "he was accompanied by two young friends, who
loved him much, but loved truth and religion more. Though
not sinking under the weight of years, M. de Lamennais
appeared to be sinking under the pressure of far more
crushing influences; but his companions appeared the
very impersonations of Catholicity and freedom. And I
am much mistaken if France will not have to acknowledge
192
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
a deep debt of gratitude to the one and the other."
"On the 1st of August," he continues, "I said Mass in
the Church of St. Peter ad Vincula, at the altar dedicated to
the chains which were miraculously connected, without any
mark of being welded together. I was much gratified in
having an opportunity to handle and reverence those sacred
emblems of the sufferings and triumphs of the Apostle. . . .
"Before the end of August, accounts of the dreadful
ravages of the cholera in Ireland reached Rome. Among
the strange documents connected with this calamity was a
letter, said to be addressed by Dr. Whately, the Protestant
archbishop of Dublin, to his clergy, and dissuading them
from exposing their lives by attending the victims of the
plague in their last moments.
"It struck me as a remarkable coincidence, that, after
perusing this extraordinary document, one of the first spec-
tacles which attracted my attention was that of some
members of the Order of St. Camillus de Lellis, on their
way to visit the sick in their last agony. It is scarcely
credible, I reflected, that the document to which I have
just alluded should come from the pen of any prelate confess-
ing the Christian religion; or, if so, what wonder that a
Church should wither and decay, of which the ministers
could publish such cold and unfeeling recommendations?
2
And yet here is a prelate who, it is seriously proposed,
should form one of a body to which the Catholics of Ire-
land entrust the education of their children.
What a contrast!
"Here was a body, an army of soldiers, burning with
such zeal and charity that they were ready, for their breth-
ren, to brave all the horrors of pestilence and death. They,
however, only formed a small portion of those champions
of the Cross, who are reared and disciplined for this spirit-
ual warfare in the nurseries of Rome.
1 Ibidem, p. 418.
2 Dr. Whately was, it may be truly said, the very soul of the National Board of
Education in Ireland; and it is no less notorious, that he labored hard to make of
the National system an engine of proselytism. In the success of this scheme he
found no more invincible adversary than Dr. Mac Hale.
1.
HIS LETTERS FROM ROME.
193
"If the faith of Rome is spoken of all over the world, its
heroic charity and good works have been its companions.
And well have the missionaries and martyrs of its faith and
charity illustrated, in the words of its Divine Founder, that
one cannot show greater love than to lay down his life for
his brethren.
(6
'On the 15th, the feast of the Assumption, the Holy
Father favored me with an interview before leaving the
Eternal City. In my own name, as well as in that of many
of the bishops of Ireland, by whom I had been requested
to draw the attention of His Holiness to the subject, I re-
presented to him the disastrous effects which would follow
if ever the Irish hierarchy should have the misfortune of
being pensioned by the British Government.
"His Holiness left me quite at ease on the subject, assur-
ing me that he sympathized in our disinterested views; and
further adding, that the safety and freedom of the Irish
bishops were in their own hands, since he never would give
his sanction to that, or any other such diplomatic measure,
which would be in opposition to the sentiments of the
hierarchy of Ireland, so much endeared to him by its
heroic attachment to the Catholic faith.
"The Holy Father made me a present of a magnificent
gold chalice of exquisite workmanship, which I shall not
fail to preserve with due veneration, and to hand down as
a fresh pledge of the affection which he ceases not to mani-
fest to his children from every region over which his
spiritual solicitude extends.”
The Holy Father thoroughly understood the enormous
difficulties the clergy of Ireland had to contend with in
erecting new churches, establishments of charity and
education, while they were so heavily taxed for the support
of the Protestant Established Church, whose ministers pos-
¹ Ibidem, pp. 418–420.
This beautiful chalice was formally presented to the
Cathedral of Tuam by the Archbishop, several years before his death, as appears
from the following inscription : —-
A Gregorio Papa XVI. anno 1832 Joanni Mac Hale Episcopo-Coadjutori Alla-
densi donatum, ipse anno 1868 Ecclesiæ suæ metropolitana Tuamensi cleri et populā
suffragia exorans, redonavit.
194
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
sessed all the cathedrals, parochial churches, and edifices
belonging to the Catholic ages.
The Holy Father," writes the Bishop to Rev. James
Mac Hale, on August 25th, "spoke in terms of affectionate
praise of the fidelity of the people and clergy of Ireland;
and I have no doubt but he was less influenced by personal
regards, than by respect for the hierarchy of which I was
the representative. The chalice will be a valuable memo-
rial, worthy of a Roman Pontiff. I forget," he adds, "if I
mentioned in my last letter that I have purchased the magni-
ficent vestments, including cope, chasuble, dalmatic, and
tunic, of Leo XII., an appropriate set off for the chalice and
the beautiful altar, which is nearly finished."
This "beautiful altar," which Dr. Mac Hale was able to or-
der in Rome, was chiefly due to the pious liberality of Ken-
elm H. Digby, the author of “Mores Catholici," whose works
must ever continue to be the delight of all Christian scholars.
The following letter will speak for itself, and show how
Kenelm Digby felt that he had a kindred soul in John Mac
Hale :-
“MY LORD :-It was one and not the least of the sources
of my regret on leaving Rome, that I was depriving myself
of the honor of being presented to you, for which I had so
excellent an opportunity offered me in my acquaintance
with the Reverend Doctor Boylan, whose kindness to me
I can never forget. During your residence in Rome there
will be, no doubt, many opportunities offered for procuring
objects of art, which might contribute to the adornment or
service of your cathedral at Ballina, and it would be a great
source of pleasure to me if I could furnish any means to
assist your Lordship in taking advantage of them.
It is but a small sum which I can offer; but even this
trifle, at Rome, may procure something not unworthy of
being sent so far. Therefore, if the turn of political events
at home, which seems so rapid, should not disable me, and
of that your lordship will be able to form a judgment at
Rome, I can promise myself the pleasure of placing £200
at your disposal, and also of engaging to defray the expense
HIS LETTERS FROM ROME.
195
of carriage to Ireland of whatever objects you may think fit
to procure. For this purpose I shall give directions to a
banker in London, who corresponds with Torlonia, and
who will inform me of the best method of having the money
paid into your hands.
"I have the honor to remain, my Lord, with the greatest
iespect,
"Your most faithful servant,
"LYONS, Nov. 16th, 1831."
"KENELM H. DIGBY.
P. S.—I am informed by a physician who attends me here
(having an indisposition which has confined me for a few
days), that this city of Lyons is in such a state of distress, that
the most serious fears are entertained lest something dread-
ful should result in the course of the winter. He speaks
with contempt of the Cholera Morbus, and thinks, notwith-
standing the report of the English papers, that it is not con-
tagious, and that it attacks only persons of irregular habits
of life."
"K. H. D."
The venerable Archbishop of Tuam, Dr. Oliver Kelly,
had also ventured to build a cathedral in the Metropolis of
Connaught, and he too had engaged the Roman sculptor
Leonardi to make a Gothic altar in every way worthy of the
contemplated edifice. To Dr. Mac Hale the Archbishop
of Tuam wrote frequently during the former's stay in Rome,
begging him to press Leonardi to complete his promised
work. These letters, besides their forecasting the near
death of the writer and the elevation of his correspondent
to the See of St. Jarlath, contain very interesting scraps of
news from Ireland itself.
(6
Nothing very important," he writes on Feb. 25th, 1832,
has occurred at the meeting of the Bishops at Maynooth.
....The savings of Mr. Montagu (the Bursar), some £ 6000,
are to be expended on enlarging the buildings of the col-
lege.... Dr. Doyle did not attend. He was under exami-
nation before the Tithe Committees (of Parliament). The
evidence has not yet come over; but I am told his was an
196
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
echo of all that he has already written on the subject. The
opposition to the present Tithe System is spreading rapid-
ly; and if the laws in that particular are not speedily and
materially modified, I fear the tranquillity of the country
cannot be preserved.
"The new Board of Education, so far as it has gone,
works well to the extent of the means placed at its disposal,
which, as yet, are very scanty. His Grace, Dr. Murray,
who is a most efficient member, assures me that the dis-
senting members are very liberal. Praise is particularly
due to Mr. Carlisle, the Presbyterian minister, who is a
talented and liberal man. If the present Government holds
its place, I have no doubt the Board will become perma-
nently useful. But if the Tory party succeeds in ousting
the Ministry, it can be easily seen that the Kildare Street
folk will again resume power. We now begin to hope
that the Reform Bill will pass the Lords without any extra-
ordinary creation of Peers, as some of the old opponents.
are giving in their adhesion.
"Our part of the country is quiet. There have been
some meetings to petition against Tithes, but all conducted
in the most peaceable manner.
"I authorize your Lordship to make any arrangement
with Leonardi as may seem proper and advantageous. We
are anxious to have the altar over with all possible dis-
patch, as the church is now roofed and slated."
On March 22d, Dr. Kelly writes further: "The glazing
on the Cathedral is being done, and we have employed
a Mr. O'Connor, 80 Dame St., Dublin, to prepare a
beautiful stained-glass eastern window, which will cost
£ 240....
"You will perceive by the public prints that the refusal
to pay tithes in this country is becoming very general, and
will continue until the tax is extinguished or abolished. ....
There is a vague rumor, which cannot be traced to any
good source, that Government have it in contemplation to
provide for the Catholic clergy out of the Consolidated
Fund. Should that ever occur, I hope, for the sake of relig-
HIS LETTERS FROM ROME.
197
ion, the Holy See will not be a party to anything con-
nected with such a measure."
This project of pensioning the Catholic clergy in Ireland,
one so persistently pursued by the Whig party, at least
when they held power, was one means of doing away with
the independence and influence of the Irish Church. This
it was which prompted Dr. Mac Hale, in his farewell inter-
view with Gregory XVI., to beseech His Holiness never to
countenance such an attempt on the part of the British
Government.
The reader will remark with curiosity good Archbishop
Kelly's favorable opinion of the National Board of Educa-
tion, and the praise bestowed by Dr. Murray on the "liber-
ality of the Dissenting Members of the Board, especially
of the Rev. Mr. Carlisle.
Dr. Kelly returns to this subject in his letter of May 28th.
On your Lordship's return to Ireland," he says, “I hope
you will have reason to be more reconciled to the new
Board of Education, should it continue so long in existence,
which is much doubted, in consequence of the powerful
opposition it meets with from the High Tory party in both
Houses of Parliament.
"The prospects for Ireland are gloomy. We shall have
but a niggardly Reform Bill; and the tithes and local as-
sessments continue to be exacted with the usual severity.
All the industrious poor, who have any means left, are emi-
grating, and we shortly shall have nothing to behold but a
population of paupers and idlers.
"I have seen Mr. Mac Hale (Father James of Holy-
mount) a few days ago. He is in excellent health, and he
informed me that Dr. Waldron and your friends in Killala
were all well.
"The ravages of the cholera have been so alarming in
and about Dublin, that the students of Maynooth have been
sent home at Easter, and the trustees are not likely to meet
at the usual time. This dreadful malady has had its vic-
tims in Galway. But Tuam and Mayo have as yet, thank
God, escaped."
198
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
66
The Bishop of Maronia was needed in Ireland in more
than one way.
On August the 25th, he wrote to Rev.
James Mac Hale. On next Monday morning I am at
length resolved to bid a long farewell to Rome. I thought
my departure would have been earlier. But the weather
was so intolerably warm that there was no travelling with
safety..... I take my route along the eastern coast of Italy,
visiting Loretto, Ancona, Ferrara, etc., and making direct
for Venice. From Venice I purpose passing through Ger-
many and making that interesting country the subject of
my particular inquiries and observations."
His only object in thus travelling was to study every
country and people on his way, and ascertain how far their
social and economical condition differed from that of un-
happy Ireland. Come from what source it may, he felt
that the burthen was on him of devoting his whole mind
and heart and strength to redressing the wrongs of his peo-
ple and improving the material prosperity of his native land.
The intelligence which reached him from home,-the
grinding of the wretched impoverished populations by the
landlords and the parsons, and the threat or enforcement
of an Arms Bill or a Coercion Law, to repress a discontent,
an irritation, which nothing could quiet but large, liberal,
efficient measures of relief and reform, all this induced
him to address, on the very eve of his departure from Rome,
a letter to Earl Grey, which, in its enlightened states-
manship and eloquent statement of grievances and needed
remedies, more than one reader will consider to be Dr.
Mac Hale's master-piece.
Masterly and most eloquent it certainly is. It is dated
August 27th, and has for its heading the memorable words
of Cicero, taken from his treatise de Republica :
46
Nec alia erit lex Roma, alia Athenis; nec vero per senatum
aut populum hac lege solvi possumus. (No! there must not be
one law for Rome, and another law for Athens ;--no, nor can
any decree of the Senate or of the assembled People dispense
us from the obligation of that law,'-. c., the law of placing
the salvation of the people above all other considerations)."
HIS LETTERS FROM ROME.
199
"MY LORD," he writes, "many months have now elapsed
since I had the pleasure, or rather the pain, of addressing
you on the lamentable condition of large districts in Ire-
land. The scenes that have since occurred in rapid succes-
sion have demonstrated-if indeed demonstration was re-
quired,—that the evils of that unfortunate land are too deep-
ly rooted to be the casual productions of times or seasons.
"No! they are the natural result of an inveterate system
of misrule....
66
When in Ireland, I could not, in common with every in-
dividual who had a heart to feel, but take a lively interest in
its sad condition. That interest has been heightened by the
strange and humiliating contrast that is found between the
excellence of our Constitution and the misery of our people.
Whatever our notions may be regarding the governments
of the Continent, there is not so wretched a peasantry to
be found under any one of them as that of Ireland.
"Of the British Constitution,-apart from the more re-
cent penal and bigoted statutes that do not belong to it,—I
am a sincere and fervent admirer; and distance does not
diminish my sense of its excellence. But if the rule of
Junius be true, that you may infer the character of a gov-
ernment from the condition of its people,-and it is not an
unfair test of legislation,-it would be well for those who
cannot endure the nations of the Continent, to pause on
contemplating Ireland, before they can boast of the unquali-
fied superiority of their own.
(C
And yet many affect to feel the utmost surprise at the
persevering discontent and distraction of that country.
"Their surprise, however, would be less, if they serious-
ly reflected on the unjust inequality of her laws. But has
not that injustice been cancelled by the great measure of
Emancipation?
"No.
Emancipation conferred but little benefit on the great
body of the people. At best, it could only be regarded as
the precursor of more extensive and substantial advantages.
It opened the way, it is true, to a small number of Catholics
200
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
toward wealth and honors. But the mass of the population
was left to groan under the accumulated load of oppression,
which centuries of misgovernment heaped on their devoted
heads.
"In short, the whole system by which Ireland has been gov-
erned was always partial. Nor did the same narrow and intol-
erant spirit cease to accompany the measure of Emancipation.
"No, my Lord, none of their sore, deep-seated, and ex-
tensive grievances were redressed.
(6
With the evidence of this state of things before their
eyes, it is wondered that the people of Ireland still persevere
in agitation. They have so persevered, because, as yet, the
whole mass of its inhabitants have not been brought within
the pale of one general, comprehensive measure of justice,
such as a nation has the right to expect from a wise and
paternal legislation.
"Let us suppose that the Protestants of Ireland amounted
to seven millions, and the Catholics but to ONE; that those
Protestants were the poorest class in the Empire, while the
Catholics, possessed of superabundant wealth, could pro-
cure the religious services of the minister of their own
choice;—that, notwithstanding, these poor Protestants were
often stripped of their most necessary articles of furniture,
to swell the enormous revenues, and minister to the luxury
of a Catholic priesthood, whose only requital for those comfort-
able blessings of this world was to insult the givers by every
offensive epithet ever invented by polemical hatred, and
then to threaten them with the torments of the world to come.
Let us suppose, further, that those few Catholics were
empowered to erect large churches and steeples and organs.
for the accommodation of a few Catholic families, while the
unfortunate poor Protestants, at whose expense they were
built, must hear the word of God under the wind and rain
of heaven;-
"And that, in fine, the Catholic proprietors and priest-
hood were receiving large sums of money, levied on the
Protestant poor, in order to seduce the children of the latter to
adopt a religion which they loathed;-
HIS LETTERS FROM ROME.
201
"What would be the impression made on the British
House of Commons by the advocate of such a system?
"Would not the just indignation of every friend to free-
-dom be kindled against its continuance?”
One, surely, would think that statesmen governed by a
clear insight into the public interest and welfare of the Em-
pire,—and among a people claiming to love freedom, justice,
truth, and Christian charity, such appeals as this would
not be made in vain.
The Established Church in Ireland has, indeed, been
abolished since then; the Tithes and Vestry assessments
have disappeared; but in no other essential respect have
the burdens which make the Catholics of Ireland poor, and
keep them poor, been lightened. In no respect has the ad-
ministration of the law, or the distribution of public offices
to Catholics and Protestants alike, been improved since
1832. As to the prosperity of the country, it is, at this
moment, as heartlessly, stupidly sacrificed to the monopo
lists of Great Britain, as it was under the reign of William
III. and George I.
But the appeal of the Bishop of Maronia to the Prime
Minister of England was unaccompanied by any feeling of
bitterness. And, whatever may be thought and said to the
contrary, it was through life the invariable rule of John
Mac Hale to import into his public letters and public dis-
courses no element of sectarian or political passion.
As he knelt, before leaving Rome, at the shrine of the
Apostles in the Vatican Basilica, he could not forget, while
praying for his flock and his afflicted country, that these
Parents of the Christian people, like their Divine Master,
had, in dying, none save thoughts of love and blessing for
their enemies and executioners.
They knew how to withstand the tyrant and persecutor;
but they neither hated nor cursed him.
And so John Mac Hale left Rome, hastening homeward,
where a new scourge, the cholera, was already hovering
above his beloved West.
CHAPTER XIII.
FROM ROME TO BALLINA.
'T was no idle curiosity that led the Bishop of Maronia,.
after leaving Rome, to visit the most interesting lo-
calities in Central and Northern Italy. Nor was it to
indulge his classical or æsthetic tastes alone, that he loved
to pause, on his way northward, in the principal cities famed
in medieval or in modern story. He was, indeed, keenly
alive to all the memories which every spot and every mon-
ument recalled, and wished to impress on his own mind the
image and excellence of every masterpiece of art. But,
what he aimed at, above all else, in his journeyings, was to
feed his faith and piety at the ancient shrines of Italy...
These were the ever-present witnesses of the deeds done by
the first apostles of the Christian faith in Italy. The tomb
of St. Apollinaris at Ravenna, recalled the fact that St.
Peter had sent his disciples all over the peninsula to preach
the faith and plant churches. Apollinaris did in Ravenna,
then the great military sea-port and ship-yard of the Roman
Empire, what Peter and Paul had done in Rome itself, con-
verted multitudes, and watered with his blood the field
which he had cultivated. And so, as he advanced along
the seaboard of the Adriatic, the tombs of Martyrs every-
where brought the Bishop back to the first century of
Christianity, and enabled him to touch with his own hands.
the very cradle of our holy religion.
His published letters afford evidence of the intense
spiritual delight which he thus experienced at every stage
of his pilgrimage. The following unpublished letter to
Rev. James Mac Hale, presenting as it does a succinct ac-
count of the Bishop's impressions, will not be unwelcome.
to the reader.
202
FROM ROME TO BALLINA.
203.
TRENT, September 22, 1832.
"MY DEAR JAMES: I promised to write to you from Venice.
However, I thought it more advisable to defer doing so,
until I had reached this city, so much associated with the
history of the Catholic Church.
"My route from Rome, as you may perceive, has been
over new and untrodden ground. But through whatever
region of Italy you pass, it exhibits varied and inexhaustible:
beauties. On Tuesday, the day after that mentioned in my
last letter, I set out from the Eternal City, traversing al-
most the entire of the Pontifical territories along the Adri-
atic coast. The number of celebrated cities which I passed
would, were I even to mention slightly whatever they con-
tain of interest, fill up this entire letter.
"I shall only mention Loreto, Ancona, Ravenna, and Fer-
rara, with Rimini, a town whose name is familiar to every
student of theology. Ancona well merits the importance
attached to it. Ravenna and Ferrara, the former long the
residence of emperors, exarchs, and kings, the lattter ren-
dered illustrious by the glories of the D'Este family, who in
the sixteenth century drew to their court the most famous
Italian poets, are now sad monuments of the changes of
fortune. They still, however, retain in the splendor of their
public buildings something worthy of their former fame.
As for Loreto, it required and obtained a longer visit. I
arrived there on Saturday evening, September 1st, and on
Sunday I said Mass in the identical house in which the
Blessed Virgin was born and the Redeemer of the world
assumed our human nature. In distant countries the
miraculous translation of this house, although known, ex-
cites no lively interest, because it seldom comes under dis-
cussion.
"Some persons affect to think the legend too clumsy to de-
serve the trouble of controverting it. But, independently
of many other circumstances which I have well considered,
the very clumsiness' of the story gives it a title to credit,
since a miracle so much out of the ordinary range of mir-
204
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
aculous events would have scarcely been imagined, and
could not have gained such lasting assent, had it not rested
on irrefragable attestations.
The house is about forty feet long and thirteen wide,
with one door on the northern side, besides another since
opened on the opposite side, and a window to the western
gable. The interior, with the exception of where the altar is
raised, is left, with becoming taste, in its original naked sim-
plicity. The exterior is encrusted with a covering of white
marble, crowned with a ballustraded parapet, and its pan-
els on each side are hollowed into niches, to receive statues
of the Sybils and the Prophets who announced the In-
carnation.
"Yet all this is contained under the dome raised over the
intersection of the Cross, this being the form of the magni-
ficent church consecrated to recording the translation of
the House of Loretto.
"The crowds of pilgrims thronging in to celebrate the
feast of the Nativity (Sept. 8th) were immense. Their bare
heads and feet, and the hymns in honor of the Blessed Vir-
gin, which they sung as they approached the Basilica,
could not but make a deep impression on a Transalpine.
spectator.....
“After Rome and Loreto, Venice is the city, without
even excepting Florence and Naples, which is most deserv-
ing of attention. It is alone and unparalleled in its history
among all the cities of the earth, having been once the
sovereign and being still the wonder of the seas. I passed
a few days in Venice, not well knowing to which element,
earth or ocean, I belonged. Small portions of the city are
intersected by narrow streets; but if you wish to make a
visiting excursion and see its different regions, you must be
forever in the water-vehicles called gondolas, which take
you all over the place.
66
The pleasing songs of the gondoliers, as their barks
glide along in the evening, are celebrated all over Europe.
But whatever may be the cause, whether it be a fate similar
to that which has influenced the music of our own country,
FROM ROME TO BALLINA.
205
there seems to be at present nothing peculiarly charming in
the serenades of these aquatic songsters.
The square or piazza of St. Mark, though not the
largest, is decidedly, on account of the gorgeous richness of
the surrounding architecture, the finest in Europe, despite
the irregularity a pedant might find in the arrangement of
the buildings. The cathedral alone, with its bronze horses,
a trophy which the Republic brought from Constantinople
early in the thirteenth century, is a fine monument, in keep-
ing with the ancient renown of the Commonwealth. It
abounds in works of art. Canova is buried here; and
Titian, the rival of Raphael, has enriched it with his
choicest productions.
66
I left Venice on Tuesday evening, passed through Padua
and Vicenza, and through necessity stopped two days at
Verona (such delays will account for my tardiness), to pro-
cure a vehicle to Trent. In Verona there is the Amphi-
theatre, second far to that of Rome in magnificence, equal
to that of Pompeii, and superior to both in preservation.
Verona has also, or is said to have, the tomb of Romeo and
Juliet, immortalized by the tragic muse of Shakespeare.
"From Verona I soon entered the Tyrol, my road lying
between two mountainous ridges, which exhibit the most
delightful variety of outline, and overhang the course of
the Adige. I have scarcely space for a word about Trent.
The city is fine, though not large; the situation most pic-
turesque. I have just come back from the church (Santa
Maria) in which the assembled bishops of Christendom met
in council. In the chancel, to the left of the high altar, is
a painting, very vivid and appropriate, representing this
august assembly.
"Affectionately yours,
JOHN MAC HALE.”
"P. S.-with the exception of Gallignani's Messenger (if I
may call that English), and that only at Venice, I have seen
no English journals since I left Rome. I am, of course,
much in the dark about the state of Irish politics, which, I
}
206
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
(
am sure, are raging rather fiercely at the approach of the
elections. How are the Tithes' going on? None of the
parsons, I hope, have been suffered to die of starvation?
You may perhaps hear from me again before I reach Lon-
don. I set out this evening in the public 'Diligence' to
Innspruck, and from that to Munich. Your next send to
London, to the care of RIGHT & Co., Covent Garden, and
don't forget to fill it with all the news, political and domestic.
Adieu."
On the 18th of November, Dr. Mac Hale wrote from
Frankfort, to the editor of the "Edinburgh Review," an
open letter, rebuking this organ of the Whigs for its glaring
inconsistencies. In the preceding number, of October 1832,
the Reviewer had travelled over all Europe and far away
into the history of the past, to find proper matter for im-
pugning the administration of the Papal States and restat-
ing the oft-refuted calumnies against the Church, the inqui-
sition, and the monks. This was all the more unpardonable,
as the "Review" had started under liberal colors, and
professed to be the foremost advocate of political freedom
and a large religious toleration.
As your heroism prompts you," he says, "to be so gen-
erous as to go abroad in quest of instances of foreign servi-
tude to denounce, had you no eyes to fix on those who,
nearer home, were laboring to establish real freedom and
to break more galling fetters? If you are so shocked by
the laziness of the monks and the amount of ecclesiastical
property in Spain, how did the three millions sterling
annually wrung from the wretched peasantry of Ireland
escape your notice, especially as these millions go to feed a
body dying of actual plethora for want of any duties to
perform? In all the history of sinecures in Catholic countries
I challenge you to point out, either in ancient or in modern
times, such an instance of oppression."
These arguments, so powerfully put by the young accepted
apologist of the Irish people, were read by millions. They
were reproduced by the Irish press, and read in the poorest
cabins of Galway, Clare, Mayo, and Donegal, as well as in
FROM ROME TO BALLINA.
207
-the reading-rooms and clubs of every city in Ireland. They
were read in England and Scotland as well. For the bitter
invectives of both the Tory and the Whig journals impelled
the comparatively few friends and the many enemies of
Ireland in Great Britain to read, as a matter of curiosity,
what could be said in opposition to their own cherished
opinions.
The downfall of the Church by law established in Ireland
was, it is true, to be delayed for more than thirty years
after the date of this letter. Still, the passionate discussions
occasioned by such attacks as Dr. Mac Hale's gave signs
that a public opinion was springing up which was hostile
to the perpetuation of this monstrous national wrong.
The liberal party in Great Britain were then loud in their
praise of what their brethren in France were doing in favor
of such liberty as was the ideal of the Masonic Lodges in
Brussels and in Paris. These only asked for political power
in order to crush Catholicism and to possess themselves of
the undisputed control of public education.
((
Continuing his denunciation, the Bishop of Maronia thus
describes liberal France: They (the French Revolution-
ists) talk of freedom, while their acts are most tyrannical.
The press is persecuted; the poor, inoffensive Trappists are
banished; and education is utterly proscribed, unless ad-
ministered by a board of sophists, who, conscious that
there can be no tyranny exercised with impunity while the
mind is free, labor to monopolize the human intellect, and
to reduce man to the condition of a machine, that is, to
move in blind obedience to all their caprices.
"And as for England, with what consistency can she talk
to other countries of the duty of being just, while she de-
nies juštice to Ireland? Let her first introduce among her
own subjects the ecclesiastical reform which she seeks so
zealously to establish in Rome. It will be high time to
turn her attention to the concerns of continental nations,
when she will have freed her own people from the ecclesi-
astical despotism which neither the people of Italy nor
that of Portugal would endure."
208
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
There is, toward the close of the letter, an eloquent pas-
sage, in which the Prelate rejects with scorn the sympathy
and aid proffered to Ireland in her struggles by the false
liberals and shallow philosophers of the Edinburgh Review
school :-
"As for any aid you can lend Ireland, she will, I am sure,
disclaim your services. She has abler and more efficient
instruments to achieve her regeneration. To your Review,
or to any other, she owes not the slightest obligation.
With much about speculative freedom in its pages, your
journal is really the abettor of the worst of tyrannies in up-
holding that utilitarian system which, by loosing law-givers
from the force of anterior moral restraints, would leave the
people at the mercy of the most sanguinary enactments.
"You boast of your Vattels and your Lockes, your Ben-
thams, your Paleys, and your Bacons, until some of your
half-informed readers, who have never perused the works.
of these authors, are impressed with the opinion that their
maxims are the safeguards of freedom and happiness. If,
however, we are to judge of a tree by its fruits, all the laws
that have been enacted and are still perpetuated by the ad-
mirers of these writers are anything but a model of the
mildness and justice which should characterize a Christian
code of laws.
1
"Where but under the iron sway of Bentham's philosophy
could the public prints ascribe the following sentence to a
judge of the land: 'I know of no such monster as unjust law' ?
.... Here law and justice are at once identified, and the
most unjust and cruel enactments bring the force of moral
obligation. What a pity, the Catholics of Ireland during
the last centuries, and the Christians during the first, did
not become acquainted with this philosophy. It would
have saved them the foolish expenditure of their property
and blood, by teaching them that there was no such-mon-
strosity as an unjust law!
"For me, I prefer the old theology of Thomas Aquinas—
1 The monstrosity, of course, lies in the supposition that a law, no matter how
contrary to justice or humanity in its enactments, ceases to be unjust by the mere
fact of its being a law.
FROM ROME TO BALLINA.
209
a name that is never introduced into the fashionable pages
of your Review, but for ridicule,-to the maxims of sophists,
who acknowledge no law superior to their own.
A tyran-
nical government is unjust, being ordained, not for the common
good, but for the private good of the ruler; therefore the disturb-
ance of this rule is not sedition, unless when the overthrow of
tyranny is so inordinately pursued, that the multitude suffers
more from the disturbance than from the existence of the gov-
ernment.
"Probably you were not aware that such maxims of civil
liberty are to be found amidst what is called the scholastic
rubbish of the middle ages. The Scholastics have been
held up by you as the foes of political freedom; and mod-
erns have been credited with discovering principles which,
separated from the alloy mixed up with them by moderns,
may be drawn from the rich sources of Catholic juris-
prudence.
66
'Why have I thus referred you to these fountains? To
show you that the Irish Catholics, in the vindication of
their just rights, have no need to draw from the turbid
streams of French or Scotch philosophy. No: instead of
the vile materialism of these schools, which necessarily
make a man a despot or a slave, there is a vitality about the
doctrine of A JUSTICE ANTERIOR TO LAW, which protects
the rights of a community, by forcing upon governments
the necessity of recognizing the same."
The cholera, which had at length desolated Mayo as
well as the other counties of Ireland, disappeared with the
first colds of autumn. This was one great source of com-
fort to the good Bishop. He had keenly regretted his
absence from his flock in the hour of danger, even though
he felt assured that his priests would be, in the extremity,
more than ever devoted to their afflicted people. On his
way through the Tyrol, Switzerland, and Germany, Dr.
Mac Hale was most industrious in collecting all the infor-
mation he could obtain about the condition of the agricul-
tural populations, and the working of the various social
institutions. He was treasuring up knowledge as a means
210
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
for enlightening public opinion in Great Britain, as a
weapon to use in the long battle before him in favor of
justice to the land of his birth.
At length, by mid-December, he found himself at home in
Ballina,—at HOME, in the midst of his own native Tirawley
and of the people to whom every tie of nature and religion
bound him so strongly. We need not dwell on the Cead
mille failthe,—the warm welcome which came from more
than ten times a thousand Irish hearts, in every county
through which he passed from Dublin to Mayo. There
was, even in 1832, that quick intelligence among the popu-
lations of Ireland, which flashed news of every kind per-
taining to their national interests from point to point
throughout the land, with a rapidity which almost rivalled
the electric telegraph of later years. And it is no exagger-
ation to say, that from the time, in August, 1831, the
Bishop of Maronia left the shores of Ireland, till his return
sixteen months afterward, his every movement, his every
act and word, were followed with a most eager and loving
interest. His own letters spoke but modestly of his fre-
quent interviews with Gregory XVI. But there were
others in Rome who took care to inform the Irish bishops
and priests, as well as laymen, of the impression which the
Coadjutor of Killala had made at the Quirinal, and of the
affection conceived for him by the clear-sighted and mag-
nanimous Pope.
There was not a priest's house in Ireland in which it was
not known that Dr. Mac Hale had truly and eloquently
stated the case of Ireland to the Head of the Church, and
enlightened him as to the policy and designs of the British
Government, no matter by whom administered. There
was not a peasant's home in Tirawley, in Mayo, in the
whole West, in which it was not known that the man whom
they worshipped was received in Rome as the representa-
tive of Ireland's faith, as the embodiment of her patriotism,
her claims, her hopes, her aspirations.
The people knew well what persistent attempts England
had made all through the fifty years which preceded 1832,
FROM ROME TO BALLINA.
2II
to circumvent the Holy See and obtain for Government a
controlling voice in the management of Irish ecclesiastical
affairs. They knew also that Dr. Mac Hale had once more
defeated all the hopes of the Government in that direction.
Besides his successful championship of their dearest inter-
ests, had he not, in his published letters, made them all
proud of their ancestral faith and their ancient race, by
describing to them the hosts of great and saintly men,
whose names in continental countries were revered as
those of apostles and enlighteners, and whom Ireland had
sent forth of old from her teeming bosom to be the civil-
izers of Europe?
There was more than that in the descriptions which he
gave of Catholic countries. It had been the custom for Irish
Protestants, as well as for English and Scotch travellers in
Ireland, to hold up the very wretchedness and illiteracy of
the peasant populations as the natural outgrowth of popery.
The Irish people knew better. They knew that in the
Catholic ages Ireland had been one vast academy of learn-
ing, and that the fair monuments of art with which the land
was covered had been levelled by the apostles of the Ref-
ormation.
It was equally cruel, unjust, and absurd to reproach the
Catholic Celt with the enforced illiteracy and the enforced
poverty which were the direct and intended results of Prot-
estant rule,—and to brag of superior civilization, when the
ruins strewn on every side proclaimed the vandalism of the
Reformers.
The literary, scientific, and artistic schools of Continental
countries, as described by the Bishop of Maronia, filled the
souls of his people with a noble pride, and with the hope of
seeing ere long their native country blessed with liberty to
cultivate anew letters, science, and art.
The Coadjutor-Bishop of Killala was, together with his
noble rival in genius and patriotism, Dr. Doyle, the great
figure who stood before the nation's eye, in the bright dawn
of a new era, walking along the opened high-road to full
freedom and prosperity.
212
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
1.
They welcomed him, then, with a fervor which helped
not a little to warm him up to the work now before him.
Manifold and gigantic, it was a work which might well dis-
hearten the strongest and bravest. Still, trusting firmly in
Him for whose cause he was laboring, Dr. Mac Hale, set
about his task as if everything depended on his single ex-
ertions.
The harvest of 1832 had been but a poor one all over
Ireland; in the West it had been almost a failure. And to
the dreary prospect created by scanty crops had been added
the horrors of the cholera. The cholera had, indeed, dis-
appeared at the approach of the first frosts, leaving many a
home desolate. But neither the havoc' made among the
poor by the pestilence, nor the appalling certainty of another
famine, could prevent the exaction of tithes, nor the collect-
ing of rack-rents, nor the pressing for the arrears of rent it
was impossible to pay, nor the exportation from the country
of grain, and cattle, and farm produce of every kind.
To sustain the people under this accumulation of ills, must
tax to the utmost the powers of persuasion, the great influ-
ence of the Bishop over his immediate flock, and his own
physical endurance, as he well knew from past experience.
And with the failure of the harvest, the rack-renting, the
evictions, the seizures for tithes, had come the resistance of
the oppressed people,—acts of passionate violence and cruel
retaliation to avenge the heartless deeds of the landlord, the
tithe-proctor, and the evicting brigades.
Poor Bishop! How was he to interpose effectively be-
tween the oppressors and the oppressed?
This was one part only of the work before him; and we
are only foreshadowing dimly the struggle that awaited
him during the winter of 1832-33 and all through the latter
year.
Then there was the Education Question, which the en-
emies of the Catholic Church in Ireland, and the friends and
supporters of these enemies in Parliament and in the Gov-
ernment, agitated all the more energetically that the country
was more sorely distressed. The National System, like
FROM ROME TO BALLINA.
213
every other educational scheme set on foot for the benefit
of Ireland, from the beginning of the nineteenth century
down to its last decade, was, openly or covertly, devised to
decatholicize the youth of the country.
The Cloncurry-Stanley plan, which had its birth in 1831,
was fully organized and put in operation the following
year, and while Dr. Mac Hale was in Rome. The two
archbishops of Dublin, Protestant and Catholic, Dr. Whate-
ley and Dr. Murray, were appointed members of the Na-
tional Board; and it were hard to say which of the two did
more to make the system a living energizing force, working
irremediable moral evil among the Irish youth.
As we have seen above, in the letters addressed to the
Bishop of Maronia in Rome, from Dr. Kelly, Archbishop of
Tuam, the former was known to be as opposed to the pro-
posed National Schools, as he had been to those of the
Kildare Street Society.
This life-long hostility to a system of education which
found advocates, apologists, and active supporters in the
highest rank of the Catholic hierarchy in Ireland, was only
one instance of that divinatory sense given to John Mac
Hale, and which enabled him to detect, by an infallible in-
stinct, whatever was dangerous to the faith and morals of
his people, to the vital interests of the nation.
We shall see presently how well-grounded were his fears.
as regards the aim of the founders of the National System
of education, and how surely he divined the purposes of
such men as Archbishop Whateley. Suffice it to say here
that to combat the National Board, to watch and denounce
its proceedings, were a part of the work that lay before him
at the dawn of the year 1833.
CHAPTER XIV.
1833-1834.
THE STRUGGLE FOR EXISTENCE IN THE WEST OF IRELAND
-DR. MAC HALE, THE ADVOCATE OF REPEAL-THE De-
FENDER OF THE POOR OF IRELAND.
IT
T will be pleasant, before following the Bishop of Ma-
ronia into the series of conflicts forced upon him by
the sad condition of his grievously oppressed people,
to consider the friendly relations which he kept up with
distinguished Catholics. Brief as had been his stay in Eng-
land, on his way to and from Italy, his acquaintance had
been eagerly sought for by many of his coreligionists, who,
whatever they might think of him as the advocate of Irish
rights, felt for him a grateful admiration as the eloquent
expounder and defender of Catholic doctrine.
The Earl of Shrewsbury had been his correspondent
during the famine of 1831. In 1833, hearing that Dr. Mac
Hale was about to publish a second edition of his "Evi-
dences," he hastened to write him the following encourag-
ing letter:-
ALTON TOWERS.
“MY LORD BISHOP:-I am delighted to hear it is your
intention to republish your admirable work, still further
improved by the additions and illustrations which your
travels have enabled you to make to it. There can be no
doubt that the main object is to get it into circulation
amongst Protestants; and with this view, I think you would
do well to have a Protestant publisher. They have much
greater means of making their publications known.
"I sincerely wish you every success, and have no doubt,
but that the merits of the work will be justly appreciated.
214
THE DEFENDER OF THE POOR OF IRELAND.
215
Should you at any time be on your way to or from Ire-
land, it will always afford Lady Shrewsbury and myself
much pleasure to see you here.
"I knew you would be delighted with Rome. It is impos-
sible to be otherwise. And I beg to congratulate with you
on your safe return home.
"Believe me, my Lord Bishop,
"Very truly and sincerely yours,
"SHREWSBURY."
Here is another letter from a Catholic gentleman of Lon-
don, who, with his wife, was devoted to every good work in
behalf of the poor.
It is evident that the Bishop of Ma-
ronia had made this noble-hearted pair very happy by
accepting their hospitality while in the English capital.
Such friendship honors both the prelate and his hosts.
PORCHESTER TERRACE, BAYSWATER, Feb. 1st, 1833.
"MY LORD-I expected long since to have heard of your
arrival at Ballina; but, I presume from forgetfulness, you
did not write, or, from a similar cause, the postman neg-
lected his duty of delivering your letter. But be assured,
your friends at Bayswater have often thought of you, and
remembered with pleasure their enjoyment of your society.
They look forward to a repetition of the honor your Lord-
ship did them. . . .
"I now, my Lord, assume the right of provoking you to
address me, or of summoning you to appear at Bayswater to
show cause why you should not occupy the pulpit on
Sunday, the 24th instant, at the Chapel in Spanish Place, to
aid by the influence of your name and the force of your
eloquence the claims of the destitute offspring of your
country to public sympathy. St. Patrick's charity appeals
to your benevolence. Its treasurer (Shylock like) claims
his bond; but he must admit the conditional nature of your
promise.
“A visit to London about this time was in your contem-
plation; its realization will give validity to your engage-
ment, and the bond will then be discharged on the first.
216
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
Sunday in Lent. The exception will be your absence,
which will cause my regret, but not lessen my gratitude
for your kind intentions.
"Many will be attracted to London by the 24th inst., not,
unfortunately, on account of the sermon, but by a very dif-
ferent display, viz., the Queen's Drawing Room, advertised
for the 25th. Think, my Lord, of the happy opportunity
you may have of extracting from some of the votaries of
fashion a few of the gems which are destined to glitter in
the presence of Royalty; and how much more valuable.
they can be made to the schools in Tudor Place, than in the
Court of St. James.
"I need scarcely assure you how welcome you will be in
Porchester Terrace, and shall be much obliged by your
writing (if convenient, by return of post), to inform me if
we are to have the happiness of seeing you, and, in such
case, the probable time, that your bed may be ready, and
that I may apprize the committee of St. Patrick's Charity,
on or about the 9th inst., whether they may expect you to
plead the cause of the institution.
66
Since you were with us, Mrs. Barnewall has so far suc-
ceeded in her Orphan Asylum plan, as to have established
six orphans in Tudor Place, and she has obtained a sufficient
number of annual subscribers to support them.
"You will be sorry to learn that the Rt. Rev. Dr. Grad-
well has declined much in health, and is at present in a preca-
rious state. His complaints appear to have turned to dropsy.
I trust this will find your Lordship in good health, and
that your part of Ireland is not in the state of excitement
which the public press would have us believe the whole of
Ireland is in.
Mrs. Barnewall desires me to present to you her respect-
ful regards, and uniting with me in every kind wish, I
recommend her and myself to your pious prayers, and re-
main, my Lord, with much respect and regard,
'Very faithfully yours,
" HENRY BARNEWALL.
'THE RIGHT Rev'd. DR. MAC HALE.”
THE DEFender oF THE POOR OF IRELAND,
217
Yes, the English press was busy exaggerating the discon-
tent and agitation prevailing in Ireland in the first months
of 1833; but, as usual, no word was said of the many and
sorely irritating causes.
It seemed a hopeless struggle for the Catholic population
in Ireland and their religious guides,—this perpetual alter-
nation of labor which brought no fruit to the toiler, of har-
vests garnered each autumn for merciless masters, leaving
nothing to the poor serfs who produced them but hunger
and starvation for the ensuing winter, spring, and summer,
—and Coercion Bills, eviction, and extermination as the lot
of the sufferers.
The wonder is, amid this uniformity of despair begotten
of oppression, and of the uselessness of resistance to pitiless
might, not that such men as the Bishop of Maronia protested,
remonstrated, besought, and pleaded in behalf of their per-
ishing flocks, but that they did not keep silence, and submit
passively with their people to all the evils with which fate
pursued them so relentlessly.
But in pastors and people there was a twofold force,
which sustained them against this chronic extremity of
wrong:-their belief that they suffered for conscience' sake,
and their abiding faith in the vitality of the national cause.
We must not, however, pause to consider this subject at
present, but admire how Dr. Mac Hale sought to cultivate
a true brotherly, Christian feeling with Englishmen of all
creeds and classes.
Among the English Catholics for whom Dr. Mac Hale
felt a sincere affection was the Hon. and Rev. George
Spencer, whose saintly life and touching death are still so
well remembered by the people of the Three Kingdoms.
When the time came for the consecration of the Cathedral
of Tuam, the Archbishop sent Father Spencer a special
invitation. To this the devoted missionary had to send an
answer declining the honor.
"My dear Lord," he writes, "I returned from a journey
which caused my absence from home for a fortnight, only
the day before yesterday, or else I should not have allowed
218
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
your Grace's flattering letter to have continued so long
unanswered. I should have found very great pleasure in
taking advantage of such an opportunity as you offer me to
make my first visit to Ireland, and an acquaintance with the
body of her distinguished clergy. But I am now stationed
by myself on my mission here,' and find that it is more
than enough for my poor abilities, while constantly on the
spot, to meet the difficulties which surround me on this new
station; and I am obliged to limit myself to leaving home
only when some great necessity urges, and of this I leave
it to my bishop, Dr. Walsh, to judge. Your Grace has
naturally chosen the festival of the Assumption as the sea-
son of your consecration. This, of course, is an additional
hindrance in the way of my accepting your kind invita-
tion.'
2
In 1838, when Father Spencer resolved to enlist the zeal
of all Catholic countries in a union of prayers "for the con-
version of England," Dr. Mac Hale was one of the first to
whom he opened his heart on this new apostolic mission,
so much in harmony with the angelic nature of the man,
and one which he felt sure would appeal to all that was
most noble in the Archbishop's sentiments. It is a most
interesting recital, and may well serve as an interval of
sweet repose in the agitating and often tragic narrative of
these pages.
343 OXFORD STREET, LONDON, Nov. 3d, 1838.
"MY DEAR LORD:-Having just been reminded of your
Grace's person, and of your former kindness to myself, by a
visit from the Rev. Mr. Dwyer of Achill, whom I have just
met in Dr. Walsh's lodging house here, and who presented
a letter of recommendation from you, I am led to make
no delay in writing to your Grace on an affair which has of
late greatly interested me.
"I have lately been in France for two months on account
of my health, a fortnight of which time I spent at Paris.
The first evening of my arrival, I was presented to the
1 Westbromwich, Birmingham.
2 Mac Hale MSS.
THE DEFENDER OF THE POOR OF IRELAND.
219
Archbishop. Our conversation naturally turned on the
state of religion in England; and I as naturally expressed
the wish which I lose no occasion of expressing,—that the
faithful should in every quarter pray for the conversion of
our country; and particularly I spoke of the exceeding
good it would do if the Catholics of France would unite in
this charitable work. The Archbishop immediately took
up the idea with admirable charity. After two days he
was to meet an assembly of the clergy of Paris at St.
Sulpice, to thank him at the conclusion of a retreat which
he had given them. He appointed me to meet him there,
and when their business was concluded, he introduced me
to them, and publicly requested them to undertake these
united prayers. I had explained to him that, for the last
year and a half, I had myself with some more of my breth-
ren made a practice of offering the Mass every Thursday,
in honor of the Blessed Sacrament, as a reparation of honor
for the outrages inflicted on that mystery in England and
authorized by law, conceiving that this would be the most
proper devotion to attend to, particularly in order to open
to our country the door of grace, which these blasphemies
must, of course, provoke Almighty God to close.
"The Archbishop, having explained this proposal, simply
added: And why not?' The clergy all embraced the
thought most zealously, and I found myself obliged, if my
own inclinations had not been sufficiently bent that way,
to do all I could to coöperate with their good will.
"Accordingly, having requested a circular letter of intro-
duction from the Vicar-General, I visited above twenty of
the principal religious houses of Paris. The Superiors all
promised that this intention should be adopted in the com-
munions and devotions, not only of their own communities.
on Thursdays and other days as well, but as far as in them
lay, that their sister houses in France should join them.
The General of the Lazarists and the Provincial of the
Jesuits promised to recommmend it to their entire orders.
Several prelates of France, besides the Archbishop of
Paris, particularly the Archbishop of Besançon and the
220
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
Bishop of Nancy, undertook to recommend it to all their
jurisdiction and influence, and many more bishops were
written to by myself or by others.
"When I returned to Dieppe, where I had fixed my abode
with Mr. Phillipps and his family, the Cure of the principal
church was so pleased with the proposal, that he desired
me to speak of it in the pulpit. Accordingly, I ventured on
this occasion to make my first essay of a sermon in any lan-
guage but English. It was delightful to witness the manner
in which the people seemed to receive what I said. I have
sent the sermon which I preached to Mr. Digby at Paris, to
consult with judicious people, whether to print it as an ap-
peal to the people of France in general.
“I have not time to explain myself more at present; but I
leave it to your Grace to form a judgment of this matter, as
it strikes you. What makes me write to you, is to request
of
you, if
you should
approve of it, to make known to the
clergy aud the faithful under your charge how the great
kingdom of France has engaged in the undertaking to gain
from God the conversion of our country, and to invite them
to do their part.
"I am led to lose no time in writing to you, by hearing
from Mr. Dwyer, that the "Times" has found out what we
were about in France, and has denounced Phillipps and me
this morning. Well, let them make the worst of it; the
more they publish it, the better that people may learn to
know the weapons the Catholic Church uses in opposition
to the calumnies of Protestant Mission Societies, like the
Achill (Mission Society). Begging your Grace to excuse
my haste, as Dr. Walsh is waiting for me me to go out
with him,
I am your obedient humble servant,
GEORGE SPENCER.
"HIS GRACE, DR. MAC HALE, TUAM."
A few years later, when the Irish people were beginning
to recover from the famine of 1841, although still writh-
ing under a Coercion Law, the never-failing concomitant of
famine in Ireland,-George Spencer resolved to enlist their
THE DEFENDER OF THE POOR OF IRELAND.
· 221
sympathies in the pious crusade he had undertaken for the
conversion of England to the Catholic faith. As the follow-
ing letter will tell,-it was to Dr. Mac Hale that he turned
for coöperation and support in this undertaking.
"TURBOTSTOWN, CASTLE POLLARD, CO. WESTMEATH.
"FEAST OF ST. DOMINIC, Aug. 4, 1842.
"MY DEAR LORD:-As the newspapers have honored me
with some notice, your Grace will perhaps have been in-
formed that I am come into Ireland for a visit. My inten-
tion is to spend my time in this country till the end of our
college vacation. I must be at home on the 3d of Septem-
ber. I come not to see things, as mountains, waterfalls, etc.,
but people; and as I intend reaching Galway and Mayo in
the West, I hope I am not presuminig too far, if I take
advantage of the invitation which your Grace was so good
as to send me some years ago,-to attend the consecration
of your Cathedral, and ask permission to visit you for a day
now, if you are at home, when I pass that way.
"I do not come to Ireland merely to see it; nor do I intend
to cease all this time from working for my vocation in
England. The main object which I have before me is to
invoke the prayers of the Irish people for England. You
may have heard that four years ago I was occupied in this
way in France, where my petition was most charitably an-
swered. Ever since I have been using all occasions to
interest Catholics thro' the world in this same work; but
especially I have looked on Ireland as called and destined
by Almighty God to be our chief helper; and as I reckon
the Irish incapable of not opening their hearts to anything
generous, especially when something religious is in the pro-
posal, I have been sure that they would, as one man, come
into the idea of revenging themselves on England for all
her injuries and oppressions in this way, as soon as it was
proposed to them.
I thank God I have not been disappointed in what I have
seen hitherto. I have been allowed to preach twice in
Dublin on this subject, and I return thither to preach again
next Sunday. Of course, in Ireland nothing of this kind
222
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
will go on, except under the direction of the clergy; and
I would not wish to move the people to do anything, if I
could do it, except with the sanction of the prelates.
"I desire to come and lay my wishes most humbly before
your Grace, and entreat you to patronize this charitable
work. I wish to lose no occasion of preaching publicly upon
it; and hitherto, in Dublin, I have been solicited to preach
very earnestly; and in most places, I suppose, any one who
can draw a good congregation, and obtain some willing con-
tributions in that way, is acceptable. I have, therefore, not
scrupled to offer myself at Cork for Sunday the 14th and
the Assumption; and I will not fear (as I believe I am fol
lowing a good object) asking your Grace, whether in Tuam,
where I propose being on Sunday, the 28th of this month,
there is any charitable or pious object in which you are in-
terested, and to which you would think it well to allow me
to contribute in this way, by preaching in the Cathedral, or
in any other Catholic church in the town.
Oh! if your Grace would undertake this great cause, and
yourself recommend to the Irish to pray for England, how
great, I imagine to myself, would be the effect! and how
gloriously would that prove that the zeal with which you
often inveigh against England is not human, but DIVINE!
However, I will not use arguments or solicitations, and
shall be best pleased to abide by your judgment.
(6
Will you be so good as to give me an answer at your con-
venience, as, in case you are to be engaged or absent at that
time, or do not find it convenient on some other account,
to receive me, I may forecast to make other plans. I have
cousins near Tuam, I think, to visit:-Mr. Spencer Lindsay
and his family; and I know that Lord Lucan, my cousin, is
now at Castlebar; I might also see him.
"I am your Grace's
"Obedient faithful servant in Christ,
"GEORGE SPENCER."
The Bishop of Maronia had returned from his pilgrimage
to Rome and his study of continental peoples and institu-
tions, more than ever convinced of the necessity of reform-
THE DEFENDER OF THE POOR OF IRELAND.
223
ing radically the land-laws in force in Ireland, of doing
away with the odious burthens of the Established Church,
--and, in order to effect these reforms, of having all Irish-
men agitate and petition for the Repeal of the Union.
He felt the deep unalterable conviction, that an Irish
Parliament, sitting in Ireland, composed of Irishmen repre-
senting truly the entire body of the people, Catholics as
well as Protestants, could alone understand Irish wants, the
deep and inveterate sources of Irish distress, and misery,
and discontent,—and could remedy the same by making the
relations between landlord and tenant repose on just and
equitable laws.
Dr. Mac Hale was not the disciple of O'Connell in his
views on Repeal and Reform. What he thought and wrote
on these matters was the fruit of his own life-long study.
We have already seen how powerfully he aided O'Connell
in advocating and advancing the movement for Catholic
Emancipation. O'Connell ever looked upon him as an ally,
an auxiliary, but never as a follower or a dependent.
Nor did he wait for O'Connell's initiative, to raise the
cry for Repeal, for the abolishing of the Established
Church with its oppressive and monstrous system of tithes,
vestry cesses, etc., for the creation of tenant-right, the de-
velopment of Irish agriculture and Irish commerce, and
for the introduction and promotion of every measure tend-
ing to the education and elevation, to the freedom and
prosperity of the masses of his countrymen.
Dr. Mac Hale had been told in Rome how adverse Eng-
lish Catholics, those of the upper classes in particular, were
to the Repeal of the Union. A bishop who could advocate
such a measure was in the eyes of these Catholics hardly
orthodox in religion, a radical and revolutionist in politics.
This accounts for the hostility with which Dr. Mac Hale
was pursued through life by these good people, and for their
bitter denunciations of him as a "political prelate." But
their misconception of his principles and aims, and their
misrepresentations of his writings and public course, had
no effect in modifying his opinions or in moving him from
224
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
that line of policy which, in his estimation, could alone secure
the salvation of Ireland, the welfare of religion, and the in-
tegrity of the empire.
he wrote to Lord Grey from
His words were a salutary
We have only to recall what
Rome, on August 27th, 1832.
and timely warning to that statesman and his associates,
and they contained also a tacit but unequivocal condem-
nation of what was to be the bane of O'Connell's policy,-his.
coalescing with either Whigs or Tories, for the purpose of
obtaining honor and position for his followers.
((
Emancipation," he says to the Prime Minister, "conferred
but little benefit on the great body of the people. At best,
it could only be regarded as the precursor of more exten-
sive and substantial advantages. It opened the way, it is
true, to a small number of Catholics to wealth and honors;
but the mass of the population was left to groan under the
accumulated load of oppression which centuries of misgov-
ernment had heaped on their devoted heads.
"In short, the whole system by which Ireland has been
governed was always partial; nor did the same narrow and
intolerant spirit cease to accompany the measure of Emanci-
pation.
"Seats in Parliament, and other places of distinction,
were' made accessible to a few, while thousands of the peasant-
try were stript of the valuable privilege of the franchise, of which
they were in possession, merely for the guilt of having
learned its value, and exercised it with independence."'
The words here underlined are a rebuke to O'Connell,
who, "in order to- gain Emancipation, had committed the
terrible mistake of consenting to the abolition of the forty-
shilling freeholder. This had taken away from the land-
lords one of the most effective reasons for sparing the
tenant at will, and evictions were perpetrated on an un-
usually large scale. In short, the material condition of
Ireland was worse in the years succeeding than it had been
for several years before the Act of Emancipation." "
1 Letters, Second Edition, vol. I., 422.
2 T. P. O'Connor, M. P., "The Parnell Movement" ch. i., p. 7.
2.
THE DEFENDER OF THE POOR OF IRELAND.
225
The Bishop of Maronia was one who, during his stay in
Rome, was careful to say to Pope and Cardinals what he
wrote to the English Premier, that the Catholic masses in
Ireland had gained little or nothing from the passing of the
Emancipation Act. With the English Catholics it was
different. Their political disabilities being removed by the
Act, they enjoyed the benefits of English law and a wise
government. The Catholics of Ireland had never tasted of
the liberties guaranteed by the Common Law of England.
Emancipation, instead of lightening the burthens imposed
by the Irish Land Laws, did but aggravate it.
"Can it be denied," he asks Lord Grey, "that in grant-
ing this reluctant boon, the Government kept in view the
same narrow policy that was always pursued toward that
unfortunate kingdom of Ireland? What did the people
gain in the mean time by this boasted measure?”
Distress,-deep and dire,-reigned in the cabins of the
Connaught peasantry during 1833, only to be deepened in
the fall by a partial failure of the potato crop. Meanwhile,
with this spreading distress went hand in hand distraining
for rent, evictions, the gathering of tithes, and all the
plagues with which, for more than a century and a half,
the unhappy tillers of the soil were wont to be visited.
In November, Dr. Mac Hale, who had some little faith
in Earl Grey's reform principles, addressed him boldly on
the Repeal of the Act of Union, as the only radical cure for
all the evils of Ireland. The letter raised a storm. But it
should be mentioned here, because its principles and utter-
ances constitute so many maxims for the National party
in 1890.
"When on a late occasion," he says, "I called your at-
tention to the starving inhabitants of Mayo, I did not hesi-
tate candidly to declare that the distress was not entirely
owing to the bad season, but that it was partly traceable to a
long practised system of the most inexorable local rapacity.
And I, accordingly, strove to impress upon your Lordship,
that, without remedial legislative measures, which would
strike at the root of the evil, our appeal to the British Min-
226
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
We might ex-
ister would be, to a great extent, abortive.
cite sympathy for our distress during one or two seasons;
-but.... the prolific cause of that distress would remain
uneradicated.
That cause the truth cannot be dissembled—is not to be
found in the sterility of our soil, or the badness of the sea-
sons, or in the indolence of our inhabitants; but in that hate-
ful code of laws, which enables unfeeling landlords, who
may have nought of humanity but the form, to seize the
entire produce of the tenants' labor, and to fling them, with-
out food or raiment, on the mercy of society.
"Great alarm has been already felt," he continues, "on
account of the shortness of the potato crop. . . . The South-
ern journals, with a laudable concern for the interests of the
poor, recommend the keeping of the corn crop to meet the
probable approaches of distress. Such a recommendation
may be wise there. But as for us (in Mayo), you might as
well look for dried grapes or figs among the peasantry, as
search for any vestige of the oat-crop in their little corn
yards, even if the potato crop did not extend beyond that
season. No, my Lord, not only is the oat-crop generally
seized for rent, but it is also converted by the landlords, or
agents, or drivers,-for they shift the odium from one to an-
other, into a traffic of the most revolting usury. . . .
The courageous advocate of the cause of Ireland and of
her starving populations is only stating his case and pre-
paring to arraign England for the misgovernment of cen-
turies.
"Let it not be imagined," he exclaims, "that I am med-
itating a mendicant mission to the English people. . . . I
most solemnly declare that to whatever extent distress.
should rage, I shall never appeal to the sympathy of the
British people for its mitigation. No, my Lord, it is un-
worthy the character of any nation—especially one so fa-
vored by nature as Ireland,-to be a periodical mendicant.
at the doors of another. The impression of receiving relief
from England would be anything but serviceable to the in-
terests of society. It would crush the spirit of our peasantry,
THE DEFENDER OF THE POOR OF IRELAND.
227
and prompt our country squires to manage with a more
dexterous hand all the legal machinery, which they have al-
ready so effectually wielded, in 'grinding the faces of the
poor'. . . .
What we require is a practical vindication of Providence,
that He may be no longer blasphemed, by imputing to sea-
sons or to climates what is the incontestable effect of bad legis-
lation.
(6
We want laws in accordance with the unchangeable
principles of justice, which require that in every covenant
the obligations and advantages be reciprocal, and which,
while they secure to the proprietor the first rent of the soil,
will not suffer him to defraud the tenant of the whole prod-
uce of his labor.
"We want laws to check the continual emigration of our
wealth into other countries, to feed the drones of Ireland.
Was there ever such an anomaly !—to be begging food
from the very people who are fed into insolence with the
superabundance of our produce!—to be depending on an-
other nation, whose capital is swelled by the starvation of
our own!
"Yes! I make the assertion advisedly. English capital is
swelled by the luxurious extravagance of Irish absentees;
"The luxurious extravagance of Irish absentees is fed
with the exports of the Irish people;
66
The exports of the Irish people, unchecked by any law
that would secure a portion to the growers, are regulated in
their amount only by the will of the absentee landlord and
the extortions of the home agent ;-
"To satisfy these incessant twofold demands, the entire
produce is often seized and exported; and hence it follows
that English capital is accumulated with the price of Irish
starvation.
"We will, then, appeal to your Lordship, or to the exist
ing Prime Minister, to apply a remedy to what is not the
effect of chance, to check by opposite laws that distress
which bad laws occasion.
"It is not coercive measures, then, that can supply the
223
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
Irish peasantry with food, or avert the return of periodical
starvation.
"No! Of the powerlessness of coercion to effect good
Ireland can supply a long, lamentable experience. The
humbler classes have been sufficiently coerced. Now it is
in contemplation to make them amends by the coercion of
their taskmasters. The former do not look for any such un-
generous revenge. . . . The latter will not bear the yoke
with the same resignation.
"You may pass laws to have the hungry fed and the naked
clothed.... Your laws will be of no avail without a develop-
ment of the resources from which such necessary funds are
to be drawn.
"You may coerce the absentees to remain in Ireland.
Their hearts would recoil from enactments so much at
variance with, I do not say the reality, but the boasted free-
dom of British law.
In short, you may entangle yourself in a labyrinth of
legislation, and still not find the clue by which you may
arrive at the end for which such a cumbrous edifice of laws
has been erected.
In the best regulated and most prosperous States of anti-
quity the laws were few and simple, because they were the
production of men who knew the wants of the people, and were
anxious to relieve them."
(6
Here we come to the central argument for Repeal and
Home Rule. The case has never been more clearly put :-
Members of Parliament chosen in England and Scot-
land, who form the majority of the British Senate, have not
sufficient knowledge of the wants of the Irish people, nor
anxiety to relieve them.
Your Lordship may recollect that Patres Conscripti was
the appropriate name bestowed on the most venerable po-
litical assembly that ever yet fixed the attention of mankind.
It was a name characteristic of the fatherly solicitude which
legislators owe to the people as to children. No such name
or relation can ever attach to legislators who are filled with
the idea of the ascendancy of one portion, and the abasement
THE DEFENDER OF THE POOR OF IRELAND.
229
of another, of the subjects. Hence Conscript Masters, rather
than Conscript Fathers, is the name which, at least as regards
Ireland, the historian should bestow on the British Senate.
"Your Lordship cannot mistake the obvious tendency of
these remarks.
“I have confidence in laws; but it is in such laws as pro-
ceed from men who are acquainted with the wants of those
for whom they legislate, and who are fitted with a parental
anxiety to promote their happiness."
"It is these alone that can enact laws for the benefit of
the Irish poor; direct their labor into remunerative chan-
nels; develop the hidden resources of the country; and
then call forth all those noble creations of art, of literature,
of science, and of civilization, which, without coercive laws,
will bring home the absentees.
"Other measures may be partially beneficial; but none
can be fully adequate to the nation's wants, save such as
proceed from the nation's real representatives, which the
Irish. members will be in future;-not such as they were in
the Irish Parliament, when the people had no share what-
ever in their election.
"Without the protection of laws issuing from such a
source, the evils of Ireland cannot be effectually remedied.
And, while the people shall cling, with characteristic heroic
devotion, to the throne of the British monarch, they cannot.
be content with anything short of the vigilant, paternal, and
presiding care of a National Legislature." "
1
We have quoted thus at length the argument for Home
Rule,—for a Repeal of the Union,-urged so earnestly, so
publicly in 1833 by Dr. Mac Hale, because it is, at bottom,
the argument which Gladstone and Parnell, Archbishop
Croke and Archbishop Walsh, use in 1890 in pleading for a
national legislature to put an end to the ills of Ireland, and
to give to the country and the people the liberty and the
means to prosper.
The Bishop of Maronia enforces his reasoning by de-
scribing the monstrous acts of cruelty and oppression which
¹ LETTERS, Second Ed., vol. I., pp. 481 and following.
230
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
are daily occurring among the peasantry of Mayo, in conse-
quence of the iniquitous and unnatural laws regulating the
tenure of property, and giving to the landlords unrestrained
power to "grind the faces of the poor."
"As for the Repeal of the Union," he says in concluding,
"any aristocrat might as well rebuke backwards the current
that is flowing from the West (the Gulf Stream), as hope to
stay the strong and steady tide of opinion which is rapidly
rising in favor of that measure. . . . The people's hopes are
by no means visionary. From what they have already ac-
complished, they have a well grounded confidence in the
extent of their moral power. Checked as they have been in
their advances to science by a Satanic penal code, of which
the effects will be long felt, they have made such a progress
in arithmetical proportions' as to understand 'the Rule of
Three'; and, accordingly, the youth of Ireland are now
busily engaged in working this problem.'
1
As we have seen, there was famine in Ireland in the year
1833 but the prevailing distress among the peasantry did
not abate one jot of the exactions of the landlords or those
of the tithe-proctors. In many instances the cruelty of the
landlords and parsons maddened the wretched people into
resistance. There was resistance, there was bloodshed,
there were midnight outrages. And then came a new Co-
ercion Act.
This was the unvarying circle in which events in Ireland
moved. The tiller of the soil was required to pay the pro-
prietor more than the land could yield; the starving tenant,
stripped of all the fruits of his labor, driven from home
when he could not pay his impossible rent with its ac-
cumulated arrears; and then all the wild passions of human
nature roused to resist and avenge unmerited wrong,
unnatural injustice.
To the famine of 1833, as to that of 1831, and that of 1821-
22, we can here apply what has just been written in 1889 of
the great famine of 1846-47:-
"The policy which created the famine was the land-legis-
i Ibidem, p. 491.
THE DEFENDER OF THE POOR OF IRELAND.
231
lation of the British Parliament. The refusal of the British
Legislature to interfere with rack-rents; the refusal to
protect the improvements of the tenants; the facilities and
inducements to wholesale evictions-these were the things
that produced the famine of 1846; and such legislation,
again, was the result of the government of Ireland by a
legislature independent of Irish votes, Irish constituencies,
Irish opinion.
'This must also be said, that the Act of Union, which
produced the famine, and then aggravated it to the unsur-
passable maximum, had also the effect of increasing the
existing hatred between the English and the Irish nations;
and the strangest and saddest thing about it is, that
the increase of hatred was undeserved by the one nation
and by the other. The hatred of England for Ireland
was caused by Ireland's political opinions; and Ireland's
political opinions were right. The hatred of Ireland for
England was caused by England's political action, and
England's political action was conscientiously taken, and,
above all, was the outcome of a good, and not of an evil,
heart.
"The chief cause of the hatred of England for Ireland
was the agitation for the Repeal of the Union, followed by
the abortive rebellion. Peel says so in his Memoirs. . . . .
“But what testimony could be so overwhelming, so tragic,
in favor of Repeal of the Union as the Irish famine with all
its attendant horrors of plague, emigration, eviction? And
so the hatred of England for Ireland was hideously unjust.
On the other hand, it is easy to understand how the Irish
should have been embittered to frenzy when they saw the
dominant nation, that claimed and had carried its superior
right to govern, so performing its functions of government
that roads throughout Ireland were impassable with the
gaunt forms of the starving, or the corpses of the starved,
and that every ship was freighted with thousands fleeing
from their homes. . . . .
"It was the British Parliament and the British Ministers
that worked the wholesale slaughter of Irishmen, and that
232
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
produced the murderous hatred of so many of the Irish race
for England. In other words, the Act of Union is the great
criminal. It is the government of Ireland by Englishmen
and by English opinion, that has the double result of ruining
Ireland and endangering England,—of producing much un-
deserved and preventable suffering to Irishmen, and much
undeserved and preventable trouble and hatred to Eng-
land." "
This twofold hatred, so lamentable in its effects, so
unnatural in two Christian peoples, the members of the same
empire, was the very thing which Dr. Mac Hale sought so
strenuously to prevent in 1833 and the following years.
The writer we have just quoted, and all who, with him,
advocate at this moment the cause of Irish Nationality, do
but repeat the arguments of the Bishop of Maronia in hold-
ing the Act of Uuion responsible for the depopulation and
degradation of Ireland.
Scarcely less important than the above letter on the Re-
peal of the Union, is that written in the preceding spring
to the Prime Minister. It was written on Ash Wednesday.
In this letter the young bishop takes on himself the office
which he never afterward ceased to fill, up to his dying day,
that of the Advocate and Defender of the Poor of Ireland.
And the poor in that unhappy country were the immense
majority of the nation, of set purpose and systematically re-
duced to the most abject and degrading poverty by the
dominant English power, and kept with a grip of iron in
that poverty, to be the pliant serfs of the lords of the soil;
without recognized rights on the land of their birth, with-
out even the right to draw from the fields they cultivated
bread sufficient for their sustenance.
"It is a strange and melancholy coincidence," he says,
“that on the same day we have commenced to humble our-
selves in fasting and ashes, we receive the appalling intelli-
gence of all the horrors that are to await us.... The menaces
of hostility to Ireland....have fallen like a thunderbolt on
the hearts of its inhabitants. At a time when the hopes of
1 T. P. O Connor, M. P., "The Parnell Movement," ch. iv., pp. 77, 78.
THE DEFENDER OF THE POOR OF IRELAND.
233
J
the country were high, and its people were indulging in the
anticipations of measures for their happiness, they suddenly
find.... that one of the first acts of a reformed Parliament
is to consign them to all the terrors of military law……….
Leaving gratitude and services aside, and confining my-
self to the question of justice and necessity, I must solemn-
ly protest against the evidence for such a measure,
especially so far as the large district with which I am con-
nected is concerned.
"If the number of crimes and misdemeanors which crowd
the calendar of England were to be summed up together,
no doubt it might furnish a plausible argument to a minister
of the crown for demanding powers beyond the law. Such
a confused mass of enormities,' huddled together without
reference to time and place, or any clue to trace them, pre-
vents persons at a distance from forming a correct judg-
ment on the subject. Their minds are naturally filled with
phantoms magnified by fear or prejudice…….. The County of
Mayo in particular is mentioned as being in a state of
dreadful disorganization.
66
In the whole course of my life, I can solemnly declare
it, I have never felt more suprise at any public statement,
than at that which represented the County of Mayo as
being in such a condition as to justify a minister of the
crown in demanding to suspend there the Constitution. ...
"In the name of two hundred thousand of His Majesty's
liege subjects, I ask what evidence has been laid before
Parliament to justify the tremendous powers that His
Majesty's ministers demand?
"It is not enough to say that some outrages have been
committed: some outrages have happened and will happen
to the end of time, and in the best regulated societies, not-
1 The argument here pointed out by Dr. Mac Hale as employed by the Liberal
Ministry in 1833, is identically the same so effectually used by the Tory Govern-
'ment of 1887–'88, in advocating the passage of the Salisbury-Balfour Crimes Act, as
well as in justifying the horrible cruelties committed, month after month, in en-
forcing it. It was in vain to oppose to Secretary Balfour's criminal statistics fig-
ures and facts which gave the lie to his statements, Coercion went on its way like
the Car of Juggernaut.
234
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
withstanding the combined influences of law and religion.
But what are the outrages which, in number or in atrocity,
exceed the ordinary calendar of crime in this large county?
Where is the combination against law and the constituted
authorities, that can warrant the extraordinary measures
now contemplated?
When documentary evidence was demanded in the Im-
perial Parliament, that evidence is reported to have been
found in the notoriety of the facts.
"This is not true, at least with regard to Mayo; for sel-
dom, as will appear from many respectably signed petitions,
have the poor peasantry of this county been more ame-
nable to the laws....
"To justify the suspension of the Constitution, and to de-
prive an entire county of the invaluable privilege of the
habeas corpus, the only evidence adduced is that of the Mar-
quis of Sligo. Yet, when there was question of arresting
the career of famine, and subduing a foe which, with a fear-
ful cruelty, would soon tear all the bonds of society asun-
der, the solitary testimony of the noble Marquis was utter-
ly unheeded. In addition the Government required all the
testimony which the suffering districts could supply. The
gentry and clergy, both Protestant and Catholic, lent their
concurrent testimony to the existence of the distress. And
still, it cost us a long and expensive journey to London, to
induce His Majesty's Government to save a famishing
people....
(6
Surely it is not too much to ask that a people should
not be punished on evidence which was deemed insufficient
when there was question of rescuing them from immediate
death.
I have some acquaintance with the habits of the people.
I have recently passed through a large portion of the coun-
ty. I can declare with all sincerity, that never did the
inhabitants exhibit a more peaceable disposition; nor could
I discover the least vestige of insurrectionary movements.
"Yet, for isolated outrages, sprung from causes utterly
unconnected with disaffection to the State, the people are-
THE DEFENDER OF THE POOR OF IRELAND.
235
to be deprived of the sacred shield with which the British
Constitution has covered them! And what enhances this
tranquil condition of the country are the unexampled priva-
tions which the peasantry are suffering. Those who are
pampered with the luxuries produced in Ireland may well
deduce from our exports an argument in favor of our pros-
perity. Did they only live here and witness the condition.
of the peasantry, their theories would soon be discarded as
so many fallacies; since this very year, in consequence of
the depression of grain, thousands (I do not exaggerate)
were obliged to sell what they wished to reserve for seed
and for the food of their own families.
66
Yet this noble peasantry, because they are becoming
more sensitive to their own condition, and yearn for the
reality of the blessings of a constitution which they only
enjoyed in name, are objects of hatred to those who have
always oppressed them. His Majesty's Ministers are im-
posed upon by false statements.... Of persons of this de-
scription (who deceive the Government and seek to continue
the oppression of the people), it is not to be expected that any
part of Ireland should be free; nor is the county of Mayo
without its due proportion of them. Even virtues, seen
through their organs, wear the color of crimes; and the
free exercise of the elective franchise, which, without free-
dom, is a mockery and a contradiction, becomes in the
estimation of some of these people treason against the
majesty of the landlords.
'If it be the meaning of the law, or the spirit of the
Constitution, that the landlords should command the votes
of the tenantry, it would be a much more simple and
summary process to invest the landlord at once with as
many votes as he has qualified tenants. If, however, such
a proposition must be received with merited ridicule, who
is it, I respectfully ask, that violates not only conscience,
but the spirit of the Constitution,--the tenant who votes as
he wills, or the landlord who labors to extort a vote
against the tenant's interest?
"It is by the solution of this single case that the guilt or the
236
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
innocence of the people of Mayo is to be decided... Should
it be decided by any bench of magistrates that it is a high
misdemeanor for the people of any county to vote against
the known will of their landlords, to that misdemeanor
numbers of the inhabitants of Mayo must plead guilty.
They proved that they were free moral agents, possessed,
as well as their task-masters, of an understanding and a will,
and not mere physical machines to be impelled blindly.
"As for the violence which is said to have disgraced the
election, we challenge inquiry into its origin. My object is
to vindicate, not to cast censure. The invidious task of
accusation I leave to others; mine is the more congenial
and Christian duty of refuting the unmerited charges that
have been heaped upon a large and unoffending class.
66
Let, however, inquiry be made; and then it will be
found who exercised most violence, and what freeholders
were cast into confinement and fatigued with alternate
promises and threats, until their resolution to vote for the
candidate of their choice was at length overcome.
"It is also made a heavy charge that the popular candi-
date was favorable to Repeal. Why not, on the same
principle, argue the necessity of suspending the Constitution
in the peaceful counties of Meath and Roscommon?
66
But waiving the policy or impolicy of discussing this
measure,—for of its merits there can be no question,-it is
not true that it was the Repeal of the Union which kindled
the enthusiasm of Mayo. Within a very short period we
had two other elections, each of which, without any refer
ence to Repeal, was warmly contested.
"No, my Lord, the people of Mayo, like the people of
Ireland, do not care if the Parliament were in the moon,
provided they were well governed. But, besides the
national grievances, in which they have a large share, there
is a flood of bitterness and corruption long over-spreading
this county, and all proceeding from the same stagnant
pool of their parliamentary representation.
"... Lord Lorton, as well as many other statesmen equally
conscientious and profound, can see nothing but 'separation
THE DEFENDER OF THE POOR OF IRELAND.
237
in a repeal of the Union; and doubtless the noble Marquis
of Sligo, from the long habit of associating order in his
mind with his Lordship's influence in Mayo, imagines that
the country would return to anarchy and barbarism, if he did
not transmit its representation as an inheritance.
1
"Has not your Lordship, in the question of Reform, en-
countered the power of such fantasies over well-disposed
minds? Were not you accused by many of a design to
overthrow the Constitution, as was, before you, His Grace.
the Duke of Wellington, in granting Emancipation, and as
O'Connell now is in demanding a repeal of the Union. . .?”'¹
Not content with protecting his people from the horrors
of Coercion and military law, or with urging upon the
British Government the wisdom and necessity of repealing
the Act of Union, Dr. Mac Hale felt it to be an imperative
duty to denounce publicly the monstrous iniquity of the
Protestant Established Church in Ireland. This national
grievance was scarcely less oppressive than the land-laws
system: indeed, landlords and parsons made it impossible
for the Irish peasant to live.
"The Catholics," writes the Bishop of Maronia, “have
been for ages tired of the Established Church. ² The
burthen of its tithes seems to press sorely on the orthodox
shoulders of the Protestant laity. There are, to be sure, a
few old bigots among them who have been taught that the
tithes were the essence of Christianity. . . But this absolute
race are fast sinking into their graves. The young genera-
tion are, however, atoning for the blind and bigoted fatuity
of their fathers. . . In short, there is no individual distin-
guished for reach of thought or integrity of purpose in the
country, who, according to his temperament, does not in-
dulge in feelings of merriment or indignation against the
mockery of supporting an establishment in defiance of
1 LETTERS.
"The struggling peasant bore the whole burthen of the Established Church.
Land, since the Reformation, had been granted to the proprietors subject to this
charge; but early in the eighteenth century the landowners, in Parliament assem.
bled, transferred the burthen to the tenantry. The peasant paid also a moiety of
the poor rate."-T. P. O'Connor.
238
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
:
{
every reason for which an establishment should be upheld.
If his Majesty's bishops confine their pretensions to the
lordly titles, which it is surely in his Majesty's power to
confer, we should as cheerfully recognize them as any por-
tion of the secular aristocracy of the realm. . . . But to
stand up in a country, and to possess all the pride and
pomp and property of a peerage, without the hereditary
obligations which are some pledge of its popularity; and,
again, to arrogate the respect and veneration due to pastors
from a people who look upon them as laymen, and for
whose property they make no return except in unbounded
contumely toward their persons, and the most unsparing
calumnies on their creed, is an anomaly in legislation to
which no country on earth can furnish a parallel.
(6
Waiving altogether the abstract and original right of
tithes, it does not escape the obtusest understanding that, if
they were formerly given as an equivalent for service, to
build churches and to feed the poor, it does not follow that
they should still be continued, when they have ceased to be
converted to those laudable objects, and when the only re-
turn which the people can perceive is the cruellest exac-
tion of his tithes during the parson's life, and after his death
a legacy of a long and needy family to increase the public
misery, and alas, not unfrequently to swell the amount of
public scandal.
"Was there ever such a price known to be paid for the
services of any officiating ministry?
"And yet, for what this gorgeous establishment? To
teach a Bible which even the most ignorant layman' can
understand as well as the Archbishop of Armagh; nay, of
which the plain and obvious meaning is equally accessible
to all!
"These things have not escaped the keen perception of
our people. They have begun to extend their antipathies.
to the persons who come into the remotest contact with
the collection of their tithes. Nay, we learn from a late in-
stance that they have applied the law of Leviticus on this
According to Protestant principles.
THE DEFENDER OF THE POOR OF IRELAND.
239
'occasion, by refusing to bury in consecrated ground the
descendant of a tithe-proctor in the third generation.
"But this indignant feeling against a system which is at
variance with every principle of reciprocal justice is no
longer confined to one or two classes of the community.
All the Catholic and most of the Protestant laity are op-
posed to it; nor shall my sincerity be questioned when I
assure your Lordship and the public, that the Catholic
clergy will not waste much of their precious time in incul-
cating the payment of tithes to persons who neglect the
churches and suffer the poor to starve.
"The Press, that most powerful engine, is already planted
against the walls (of the Establishment). The blows are
coming from every direction; the battlements are already
shaking, and the long-defended Ilium is nodding to its fall."
It is certain that these letters, with their unanswerable
arguments, supported by. an array of facts which no one
could dispute, made a deep impression on Lord Grey. But
he was powerless in presence of a Landlord Parliament, a
bigoted and narrow-minded king, and a British public opin-
ion as yet unenlightened on the true causes of Irish dis-
content.
t
1 LETTERS, Second Ed., Vol. I., pp. 453—456.
CHAPTER XV.
DEATH OF ARCHBISHOP KELLY OF TUAM — DEATH OF DR.
I
WALDRON OF KILLALA-BISHOP MAC HALE APPOINTED
ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM-THE POPE CONFIRMS THE CHOICE
OF A NATION.
'N the spring of 1834 two deaths occurred which occa-
sioned a great change in the life we are describing.
On April 18th, Oliver Kelly, Archbishop of Tuam,
died at Albano, near Rome, and on the 20th of the follow-
ing May, the venerable Peter Waldron, Bishop of Killala,
went to his reward, at the age of 82.
Dr. Kelly who was only in his 57th year, had undertaken
not only to found and equip a diocesan seminary at Tuam,
but to build for himself and his successors a substantial stone
residence instead of the thatched cottage in which he was
living in Tuam. He had moreover been bold enough to
attempt erecting a spacious cathedral. He succeeded in
carrying out his threefold undertaking. Unhappily for
himself, he insisted on making alterations in the original de-
signs of the last-named edifice. The architect refusing to
be a party to the change, the archbishop took it on himself
to be both architect and builder, a task which caused
him an increase of expense, endless trouble, and pecuniary
anxieties, which deeply affected his health.
The reader has already been imformed of the completion
of the superb Gothic edifice, which then surpassed every-
thing of the kind in Ireland. The beautiful altar begun for
Dr. Kelly by the Roman sculptor Leonardi was to be
worthy of the magnificent temple.
But, ere Leonardi could finish his work, Dr. Kelly was
obliged to seek in the mild climate of Italy the rest and
health which his physicians hoped he should find there.
240
HE IS APPOINTED ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
241
"He
"Dr. Kelly arrived here toward the end of Feburary,"
wrote from Rome Dr. Cullen on June 21st, 1834.
was in a very delicate state of health. The climate, for
some time, appeared to produce most excellent effects.
But about Palm Sunday his Lordship began to relapse;
and during Holy Week he fell into such a state that no
hopes could be any longer entertained of his recovery.
"Sir James Murray (physician to the Marquis of Angle-
sey, then in Rome), who was then in Rome, attended him
during all his illness. When things had come to an
extremity, his Grace, as a last experiment, determined to
attempt a tour to Naples. It was with difficulty he travelled
to Albano, where after a week's delay he expired.
"As I mentioned on a former occasion, the Pope and
the Propaganda, wishing to honor the remains of the de-
ceased, and to show their respect for a member of the Irish
Church, ordered that solemn exequies should be performed
in the Church of the Propaganda, where also the remains
of the venerable prelate were interred....
"I suppose the election (of three candidates for the va
cant See) must have taken place ere now; and I am in con-
tinual expectation of receiving an account of it, confidently
anticipating that your Lordship's name will be on the list
of candidates, and that you will be numbered among the
worthiest of the long series of archbishops of Tuam.”
How Dr. Cullen's wishes and anticipations were fulfilled,
we shall now see. The venerable Dr. Waldron, being the
senior suffragan of the Metropolitan See of Tuam, deemed
it his duty, in spite of his 82 years, to be present at the
solemn obsequies celebrated by the clergy of the archdio-
cese, as well as at the subsequent meeting convened to elect
a Vicar-Capitular.
This meeting was held on the 13th of May, in the old
chapel or pro-cathedral of Tuam, and the Very Rev. John
Nolan was appointed Vicar-Capitular. This dignitary at
once fixed the 4th of June following for the selection of three
candidates, whose names were to be sent to the Propaganda
in Rome.
242
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
Meanwhile Dr. Waldron returned to Ballina. The pious,
gentle, scholarly old man, at the first tidings of Archbishop
Kelly's death, had, like the majority of the Irish clergy, and
like all cultivated Catholics, conceived the hope that his own
coadjutor might succeed the lamented Metropolitan. Dr.
Mac Hale now enjoyed a European fame for learning and
eloquence. Among his own countrymen, among the clergy
of Connaught especially, who approached him more nearly,
his priestly virtues and personal dignity of character were
known and prized more even than his patriotism and great
intellectual gifts.
Besides, he was admired and respected in the Capital of
the Christian World, where the Holy Father himself had
conceived for the young bishop a warm affection, founded
on the latter's great qualities and his services to religion.
Dr. Waldron would deeply regret the separation from
himself which this probable promotion would cause. He
was deeply attached to his coadjutor, on whom he devolved
most of his own pastoral duties and responsibilities. As he
journeyed back from Tuam to Ballina he heard everywhere
the hope expressed that Dr. Mac Hale's name should head
the list sent to Rome. The weather was not so genial in
mid-May 1834, but that the aged Bishop of Killala caught a
severe cold. Of this, however, he made little, and went
through his daily routine of duties and occupations with
the regularity of an ascetic, which was the chief feature of
his long and laborious life.
It was Dr. Waldron's custom to wind the clock which
stood at the stair-head, not far from his lordship's bed-room.
This time he stood on a chair, lost his balance, and fell over
the banister. For two days he lay in a state of insensibility.
From the effects of the fall the illustrious prelate nev-
er rallied. He received the last sacraments of Holy
Church, and... on the 20th of May, 1834, he breathed his
last.
Dr. Mac Hale became at once by right Bishop of Killala.
His affliction, at this sudden and tragic occurrence, was
deep and sincere. He had ever looked up to the venerable
HE IS APPOINTED ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
243
bishop with the reverent affection of a good son for a saint-
ly parent. And this feeling was shared by the entire clergy
and people of the diocese.'
Only a few days remained, after the last solemn rites had
been celebrated in honor of this good man, till the chapter
and parish priests of Tuam met to make their selection.
What had occurred in Ballina only brought Dr. Mac Hale
more prominently before the public. If the wish that he
should be Archbishop of Tuam was general and loudly ex-
pressed, there was, among the Tuam clergy, a strong party
opposed to such a choice.
When the 4th of June came, the electors placed first on
the list, with a majority of one vote, the name of Very Rev.
Bernard Burke, of Westport, Dean of the Metropolitan
Chapter, Dr. Mac Hale's only coming in the second place,
and the Vicar Capitular's in the third.
From the first moment that the news of Dr. Kelly's death
had reached both the authorities in Dublin Castle and the
Melbourne Ministry in London, it became with them a
matter of the first importance to prevent the appoint-
ment of Dr. Mac Hale to the Metropolitan See of Con-
naught.
Hence, on May 12th, the eve of the solemn funeral obse-
quies in Tuam, Lord Palmerston, then Secretary for For-
eign affairs, wrote to his brother :-
"I am sending off a messenger suddenly to Florence and
Rome, to try and get the Pope not to appoint any agitating
prelate archbishop of Tuam.” ²
2
Prime Minister Lord Melbourne waited till the clergy
of Tuam had sent the names of their chosen candidates to
the Propaganda, and the public papers had made them
known. Then he, too, addressed himself directly to
Gregory XVI., asking that His Holiness "would not
1
At the time, as well as in after years, Dr. Mac Hale openly and feelingly ex-
pressed his heartfelt gratitude to the venerable deceased.
The nine years I
spent beneath the same roof with Dr. Waldron," he was wont to say,
happiest of my life."
were the
2 Ashlin, "Life of Lord Palmerston."
244
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
appoint Mac Hale to the vacant See-anybody but him.”¹
We have seen, in a preceding chapter, that the Marquis
of Anglesey had spent the winter and spring in Rome, and
that he was, so far as he could be, very active in his
endeavors to bring about a renewal of diplomatic relations
between England and Rome. If the Pope, personally,
gave no countenance to such intrigues, there is good rea-
son to believe that there were other high personages
in Rome whose interest was enlisted in promoting
them.
The following letter from Monsignor (afterward Cardinal)
Wiseman is explicit enough on that point, as well as on the
success which the Rev. Thaddeus O'Malley, Lord Palmer-
It is most important to give, on this matter, the full passage from "The
Greville Memoirs "
"After I had said what I had to say to Melbourne, he asked me what was
thought of the Tithe Bill. I told him it was thought a very outrageous measure by
the Tories, but that I thought it useless and that it did not go far enough. I know
you do,' he said, 'but such as it is, it will very likely overturn the Government.'
He then talked over the Irish Question, and owned that nothing could settle it;
that they might perhaps boulster up the Irish Church a little longer than the other
party could, that they, however, could not do more than this now, and it was only -
doubtful if they could do this.
He talked the language of reason, and with a just sense of the insuperable
difficulties which present themselves on all sides with respect to this question, but
at the same time of their eventual (though as to time uncertain) solution. I told
him that I had long been of opinion that the only practicable and sound course was
to open a negotiation with Rome, and to endeavor to deal with the Catholics in
Ireland and the ministers of the Catholic religion upon the same plan which had
been, mutatis mutandis, adopted universally in Germany and almost all over the
Continent, and that there was nothing which the Church of Rome desired so much
as to cultivate a good understanding with us.
"He then told me a thing that surprised me, and which seemed to be at variance
with this supposition—that an application had been made to the Pope very lately
(through Seymour) expressive of the particular wish of the British Government,
that he would not appoint Mac Hale to the vacant Catholic Bishopric, anybody but
him, notwithstanding which the Pope had appointed Mac Hale; but on this occa-
sion the Pope made a shrewd observation. His Holiness said that 'he had remarked
for a long time past, that no piece of preferment of any value ever fell vacant in Ire-
land that he did not get an applicatiom from the British Government asking for the
appointment.' Lord Melbourne supposed he was determined to show that he had
the power of refusing and of opposing the wishes of the Government, and in reply
to my question he admitted that the Pope had generally conferred the appointment
according to the wishes of the Government.
HE IS APPOINTED ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
245
ston's "messenger,” obtained in opposing the appointment
of Dr. Mac Hale to the See of Tuam.
}
"ROME, Aug. 25, 1834.
"MY DEAR LORD:-If I have delayed so long answering
your kind letter, it has not been for want of due attention
to the commission it honored me with; and I have gained
one point, at least, by my seeming neglect, the being able
to congratulate you upon your merited elevation to a situa-
tion where your means, if not your desires, of doing good to
religion will be ampler and more conspicuous.
"Immediately upon the receipt of your Grace's favor, I
spoke to Cardinal Pedicini on the subject, and was assured
by his Eminence that no objection of the character you ap
prehended, nor, indeed, of any sort, had been proposed to
the Congregation.
"I understood that when the Cardinals met such an objec-
tion was raised, the consequence whereof was that Mgr.
Mai, in presenting the report of their decision, stated to His
Holiness that in the mean time he had written or was writ-
"Can anything be more absurd or anomalous than such relations as these? The
law prohibits any intercourse with Rome; and the Government, whose business it
is to enforce the law, established a regular but underhand intercourse, through the
medium of a diplomatic agent, whose character cannot be avowed, and the ministers
of this Protestant kingdom are continually soliciting the Pope to confer appoint-
ments, the validity, even the existence of which they do not recognize, while the
Pope, who is the chief object of our orthodox abhorrence and dread, good-humoredly
complies with all or nearly all their requests." (Vol. iii., pp. 269-270).
It is but just to Gregory XVI. to say that, having been raised to the Pontificate
in 1831, the words for a long time past put in his mouth could scarcely have been
spoken of the doings of his reign. But as he had been Prefect of the Propaganda
previous to his election, the "continual solicitations" of the British Government
and their diplomatic agent were generally addressed to him. Mr. Greville, there-
fore, meant to say that the Papal Government "generally" granted the appoint-
ments solicited.
If the Bishops appointed to Irish Sees before 1834, when Gregory XVI. confirmed
the election of Dr. Mac Hale to the See of Tuam, were thus generally made in ac-
cordance with the wishes of the English Government,-it explains many things in
the life of the Archbishop of Tuam. If Pius IX. was "generally" induced to do
what Gregory XVI. stoutly refused to do all through his reign, then a very clear
light is thrown on the struggles and trials of Dr. Mac Hale in the latter half of his
long life.
246
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
ing to Ireland to ascertain how far your political views might
have rendered you obnoxious to the Government. The
Pope instantly expressed his disapproval of this step, or-
dered him to declare the bishops' choice confirmed, and
added that he knew you too well to fear anything, and that
he never would allow it to be suspected that the English
Government or its sentiments could have the slightest in-
fluence on the nomination of bishops.
"This was on the Sunday; on Wednesday a Cardinal
waited on His Holiness to urge the same point, on the author-
ity, I was told, of a letter from some Protestant gentleman in
Ireland. The Pope, however, refused to listen to anything
of the sort.
"This is the history of the transaction, as far as I have
heard it; and I think it right to communicate it confiden-
tially to your Grace, that you may know your footing and
see your way in any other affairs here.
"You will have heard that our friend Dr. Cullen has been
named coadjutor to Dr. England, a step which, I suppose,
only places a transatlantic mitre instead of an Irish one on
his modest brows.
66
'A Mr. McAvoy died at the Irish College, and Mr.
O'Reilly' maintained a thesis with great ability, both within
these few days.
"With great regard, I am, my dear Lord,
"Ever faithfully yours,
"N. WISEMAN.
THE MOST REV. JOHN MAC HALE, D.D., TUAM.”
The firmness and decision of Gregory XVI. evidently
upset all the calculations of Lords Melbourne and Palmer-
ston, while the unanimous choice of Dr. Mac Hale made by
the bishops of the Tuam Province to be their metropolitan
went far to counter-balance the majority of votes given to
Dean Burke by his fellow parish priests.
But that the Cardinals, members of the Congregation of
Propaganda, had been seriously influenced by the represen
1 This is the Very Rev. Edmund O'Reilly, D.D., Professor of Theology in May-
nooth, and later a Jesuit and Provincial of the Order in Ireland.
HE IS APPOINTED ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
247
tations of the British Government, is evident from Dr.
Wiseman's letter, and is still more so from the joint action of
the Cardinal Prefect and Mgr. Mai, Secretary of the Propa-
ganda, which Gregory XVI. so promptly condemned and
set aside, by ordering the choice of the Provincial bishops.
to be confirmed forthwith.
The Archbishop of Dublin, in the congratulatory letter
which he wrote to Dr. Mac Hale on the 18th of August,
1834, gives us the pith of the letter thus sent to Ireland
from the Propaganda, without the consent or knowledge of
His Holiness.
((
Accept my sincere congratulations," he says, "for the
new mark of confidence bestowed on your Grace by our
Holy Father, and which will be considered by all, a very
few only excepted, as a new proof of the paternal solicitude
of His Holiness for the interests of our Church.
"I was apprehensive that this event would be delayed
a little longer, as it was only last week that I received a
letter from the Cardinal Prefect, desiring me to inquire.
if there could be any possible ground for the charge
made against the individual who had been so strongly rec-
ommended for the See of Tuam: illum a civili commotione
non abhorrere, et ab iis consiliis quibus civilis potestas in dis-
crimen vertatur.' In my answer, which I immediately des-
patched, I, of course, scouted the charge, and united my
humble testimony to the unanimous suffrages of the Provin-
cial Prelates.
1
"But I am delighted to find, by a second letter which I
received from the Cardinal Prefect this day, that all anxiety
on the subject had been removed long before my letter
could have reached the Christian capital, and that conse-
quently the translation of your Grace to the See of Tuam
has actually taken place. This is peculiarly satisfactory,
At the same time, I am glad that my letter is on its way."
Dr. Cullen, who happened to be in Ireland while these
intrigues were carried on in Rome, gives, in a letter writ-
1 I. e., “(that) he, Dr. Mac Hale, was fond of political agitation, and of schemes;
which tended to imperil the civil power."
248
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
ten after his return thither, the clearest details on the
nature of the charges alleged against the Bishop of Killala,
and the manner in which they were received by Gregory
XVI.
"When I visited His Holiness since my return," he writes,
'he inquired most particularly for you, and gave me a long
account of the efforts which were made to hinder your ap-
pointment. The account which Dr. England gave was quite
accurate. I do not know, however, whether I mentioned
that several speeches of your Grace were accused of being
seditious. The Pope, on hearing that accusation, said he
could not credit it, and ordered the papers in which the
seditious speeches were contained to be given to him. He
then got them translated, and on reading the translation
said, 'that it was the plain truth, and had no trace at all of
sedition.' He then made the appointment proprio motu,
without referring the matter again to the Congregation.
And he now applauds himself for having done so.'
We give the very words of this unpublished letter. But,
besides this unquestionable authority, we have also that of
the Rev. Dr. O'Connor, afterwards Bishop of Pittsburg in
Pennsylvania, whom Dr. Cullen had left in charge of the
Irish College in Rome, during his absence in Ireland. It is
dated February 28, 1835, and was therefore written before
Dr. Cullen had left Ireland.
"My Lord," he says to Dr. Mac Hale, "your letter of
the 2d inst. duly arrived, and I immediately applied for an
audience from His Holiness, that I might give him the let-
ter enclosed (to me). I delivered it the other day, and it
gave him infinite pleasure. He read it while he was there,
and to the statements regarding your election to the See of
Tuam he added many an e vero, and would often add to
the other things a hearty va benissimo. He was highly
pleased, and did not fail to pride himself on the part he had
taken in your election, manifesting his resolution to pursue
the same course for the future, which he felt was imperative,
particularly in that case, as he was personally acquainted
with your Grace's merits.
HE IS APPOINTED ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
249
"You can scarcely imagine the zeal with which he took
the matter up at the time, and the pride he feels in having
done so, which he manifested every time I saw him.
I re-
member his saying on one occasion, that he could not see
why people were opposed to your nomination: the reasons
adduced to him were rather for, than against you.
1
It is unnecessary for me to give your Grace a more de-
tailed account of the particulars of that affair, as Dr. Eng-
land has already done it, and his information on that point
was correct.
I feel happy in having this opportunity to offer your
Grace my congratulations, which, though they come rather
late, you may rest assured would have been none the less
warm from the beginning, Then, of course, I not only
felt warmly on the subject in union with all other lovers of
our country, both on account of your Grace's person and
the public principles involved, but was extremely affected
also, lest my insufficiency should prove the cause of what
I must have considered a grievous calamity for our Church
at large,—a calamity that might have been averted by the
worthy individual whose place I held, had he only been on
the spot.
(6
•
Together with your Grace's letter, I presented to
the Pope a translation of the account of your entry into
Tuam. He was highly gratified, and desired me to pre-
sent you his congratulations and compliments, and to say
that he would shortly answer your letter himself."
But we have in the letter of notification addressed by the
Pope to Dr. Mac Hale on the 31st of August, 1834, clear evi-
dence of the motives which urged His Holiness to confirm
the choice of the Provincial Bishops and of the clergy
of Tuam.
"Venerable Brother," Gregory writes, . . . . " the distin-
guished fame of your learning, and your zeal in the defence
of the Catholic religion, have induced us to raise you most
willingly to the Archiepiscopal See of Tuam, the bishops of
the province and the clergy asking us also to do the same.
1 All the words in Italics are underlined in the original.
250
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
Wherefore we trust that in your whole manner of govern-
ing your diocese you shall manifest singular prudence, a
gentle temper, and a sovereign care of peace and salutary
quiet. For it becometh a bishop to seek solely the things
which pertain to God, and to watch over the tranquillity
and welfare of his people.
"With this merited confidence in you, we bestow on
you the Apostolic benediction.
"Given in Rome, at St. Mary Major's, on the 31st day of
August, 1834, of our Pontificate the fourth year.
"GREGORY PP. XVI."'
And thus did John Mac Hale become archbishop of Tuam.
On May 20th the sudden death of Dr. Waldron made him
Bishop of Killala. As we have just seen, the unanimous
choice of the Bishops of Connaught and the suffrages of the
clergy of Tuam designated him in June as the successor of
Dr. Oliver Kelly. Early in August this choice was ratified
by the Sovereign Pontiff, in spite of the hesitations of the
Propaganda; and the Pontifical letter notifying Dr. Mac
Hale of the fact was signed and sent to Ireland on August
the 31st. But the letters of Cardinal Fransoni, apprising both
the Archbishop of Dublin and the Bishop of Killala himself,
had reached their destination on August the 18th.
People were in hourly expectation of this happy result.
For before the end of June it leaked out that the British
Government was vigorously opposing in Rome the elevation
of the Bishop of Killala to the metropolitan see of his native
province. This opposition alone would have made of his
1 Venerabilis Frater, Salutem et Apostolicam Benedictionem. Præclara doctrinæ
tuæ fama, tuumque religionis Catholicæ propugnandæ studium impulerunt Nos ut
Te ad archiepiscopalem Tuamensem Sedem, suadentibus etiam Provinciæ episcopis
totoque clero, perlibenter promoveremus. Porro non dubitamus quin Tu in omni
regiminis Tui ratione singularem prudentiam, moderationem animi, summamque ·
pacis ac salutaris quietis curam præ Te feras. Decet enim episcopum quæ Dei
sunt unice quærere, et populi sui tranquillitati et saluti invigilare. Qua Nos merito
fiducia freti, apostolicam Tibi impertimur benedictionem.
Datum Romæ apud Sanctam Mariam Majorem, die 31 Augusti 1834. Pontifi-
catus Nostri anno quarto.
GREGORIUS PP. XVI.
Venerabili Fratri Joanni Mac Hale Electo Archiepiscopo Tuamensi.
HE IS APPOINTED ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
251
confirmation by the Pope a national question. Estimable as
might be the other candidates designated by the votes of
the clergy of Tuam, their merit could not be compared with
that of a man whose fame was world-wide, and who had
long been the acknowledged champion of religious freedom
and political rights in Ireland.
4
So even the men who had voted against the Bishop of
Killala now found themselves carried away by the resistless
current of popular sentiment, and prayed fervently that he
and none other should grace the episcopal chair of St. Jar-
lath. When, therefore, the letters of the Cardinal Prefect
of the Propaganda arrived in Ireland a little after mid-
August, the outburst of national feeling could no longer be
restrained. In the West especially, and above all in his own
Tirawley, in Ballina, in Crossmolina, at Tubbernavine, and
in Tuam no less, the people went wild with joy. Priests
and laymen shook each other's hands in silence, as if con-
gratulating themselves on a national victory. Every hill-
top around Glen-Nephin blazed with bonfires, lit by as pure
and spontaneous a love as ever moved the Irish heart.
It so happened that Dr. Mac Hale was at Tubbernavine,
enjoying the hospitality of his venerable father, and sur-
rounded by the members of Padrig Mor's patriarchal family,
when on the afternoon of that memorable August the 18th
the Reverend John Barrett, lately appointed administrator
of Crossmolina, arrived, bearing the letter of notification.
During the afternoon the tidings were made known to the
household and neighborhood. They spread with electric
speed. The bonfires on Mount Nephin flashed the intelli-
gence all over Mayo.
Padrig Mor Mac Hale, proud as he must have felt to see
his worshipped son raised to the dignity of Metropolitan of
Connaught, experienced an aged parent's deep regret to see
that son removed far away from his own immediate neigh-
borhood. The nine years passed by the latter in Ballina
had been so full to the doting father of comfort unspeak-
able!
But Padrig Mor was on the present occasion the recip-
252
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
ient of sincere homage from the countryside far and near.
The neighboring gentry, the priests, the farmers, all com-
plimented the venerable patriarch of Tubbernavine on a
promotion which was an honor to all the inhabitants of
Tirawley.
The people were not content with their illuminations and
bonfires; ballads were composed, celebrating the promotion
as a triumph for Ireland, rehearsing the merits of the new
archbishop, and glorifying Gregory XVI. for having re-
sisted the intrigues of Palmerston and Melbourne.
These men of the West were quick to grasp the signifi-
cance, if not to exaggerate the practical importance, of every
act of the Court of Rome that bore on their own religious or
national interests.
There had also been times, from 1642 till 1655, and after-
wards, when in the desperate struggle for national life and
religious liberty Irishmen watched along every headland
and every bay of the western and southern coasts to see
ships bearing the flag of Spain or that of the Pope, putting
in with men and arms and money, to help Ireland in her
desperate extremity.
Who can ever forget the noble and active sympathies of
Urban VIII., almost on his death-bed, and of Innocent X.,
who took up after him the cause of Ireland, then, as now,
considered even by many of her sons to be" the lost cause"?
In Tirawley, in Killala, in Ballina, in Sligo, that land of
song and of undying memories, the ballads were still sung
in valley and city, recalling the days when Owen Roe
O'Neill with his exiled priests and warriors were expected
along the coasts of Donegal and Tyrone, and when the
Nuncio Rinuccini, with treasures and arms from Rome, was
long looked for and at length arrived. Ireland, Catholic,
Celtic Ireland, "the Dark Rosaleen" of our people's undy-
ing worship, was as grateful in August 1834 for the coura-
geous action of Gregory XVI., as she had been two centuries
before for the outspoken generosity of the Fifteenth Greg-
ory and of his two immediate successors.
The fires which blazed on high around the native home
HE IS APPOINTED ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
253
•
of John Mac Hale, and were reflected on the mirror-like
bosom of Lake Cong, were a symbol of high patriotic hopes
awakened, as well as a testimony of love to a worshipped.
pastor.
Oh, my dark Rosaleen,
Do not sigh, do not weep!
The priests are on the ocean green,
They march along the deep.
There's wine from the Royal Pope
Upon the ocean green;
And England's self shall give you hope,
My dark Rosaleen. ¹
Let us allow Tirawley and all Connaught to enjoy to the
full the draught of " Wine from the Royal Pope." There is
misery enough before them in the dark and long future.
Let people, priests, and bishops be happy for a brief space
in the sweet intoxication of their triumph. Not till June
1885 shall such a cup of overflowing national joy be held to
their lips by another Pope,—a cup to be so soon dashed
rudely to the ground. . . .
1 See Mrs. Atkinson's beautiful "Life of Mary Akenside," ch. 1.
CHAPTER XVI.
THE LAST DAYS IN THE DIOCESE OF KILLALA.
Waiting at Tubbernavine-Dr. Mac Hale's touching Description of his Birthplace
and its People-Address of the Clergy of Killala presented at Tubbernavine-
the Archbishop's Reply-The Archbishop's Parting with his Father.
HE patriotic and religious exultation of the people of
Ballina and Tirawley was not unmixed with real
grief. The victory achieved in Rome over the diplo-
matic treachery of the enemies of Ireland was indeed a
national victory; and at this the people rejoiced. The hon-
or bestowed on their bishop by the head of the Church in
confirming the choice of bishops and priests, was an honor
done to themselves in the person of one born among them,
and who had for the last nine years been their devoted pas-
tor. They were proud of him, proud to see him raised to
the highest ecclesiastical dignity in the West. So their
hearts went out in love to him and in devout gratitude to
God, at the first tidings of his promotion, as the united
streams from their mountains pour down in springtide their
overflowing waters.
But if tears of joy were shed in the first moment of tri-
umph, tears of grief soon followed. For the promotion of
their bishop meant separation for ever from them.
Among the clergy of Killala this feeling of sadness was
no less deep than among the laity. Ever since his coming
among them in the summer of 1825, Dr. Mac Hale had only
shown himself their superior by working in his priestly
ministrations as hard as the youngest and most fervent
priest, by performing, moreover, with a zeal and readiness
which never tired, all the episcopal duties devolved on him
by the septuagenarian bishop of the diocese, and by aston-
ishing the most laborious among priests and people alike by
•
254

Sligo Abbey.
THE LAST DAYS IN KILLALA.
255
the completion and publication of his great book on the
Evidences of Catholicism, as well as by his timely and coura-
geous public letters, his journey to London to plead the
cause of the starving peasantry, his punctual attendance in
Dublin at all the meetings of the bishops, and his prompt-
ness to respond to every call made on him by them to
preach on solemn occasions.
*
His capacity for work was only equalled by his willing-
ness to undertake whatever was deemed of great public
importance for religion and the country. Think only of
what he undertook and accomplished during these years for
the abolition of tithes, the cause of Repeal, and the cause as
well of Catholic education!
But still more gratefully remembered both by priests and
people was his unvaried gentleness, his amiability, his utter
and absolute devotion to them. Never priest approached
him but to conceive of his noble character, his goodness,
sense of justice, fatherly patience and kindness,—an opin-
ion soon changed to reverent love.
They said to each other, "we shall never have another like
him." Was it prophetic of the sore troubles soon to befall
the diocese of Killala? ...
Meanwhile, troubled as Dr. Mac Hale had felt in heart
and spirit by the sudden bereavement caused by the death
of his beloved Dr. Waldron, and then by the rapid succes-
sion of events following the demise of his venerable friend,
Archbishop Kelly, he felt the need,-amid the public excite-
ment and the passionate discussions caused by the Govern-
ment intrigues in Rome, and the conjectures formed as to
their issue, to rest body and heart awhile at Tubbernavine,
near his dear father, and surrounded by relatives, friends,
neighbors, and all the loved scenes of his boyhood.
From there he wrote, on July 4, 1834, just one month after
the election of candidates at Tuam for the vacant metro-
politan see, one of his most beautiful letters, in which we
can read, between the lines, the instructive but unexpressed
dread of being soon taken away from scenes so unspeakably
dear to him.
256
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
"Independently of the beautiful scenery," he says, "by
which it is encompassed, the spot from which I now write
possesses for me those peculiar charms which are ever found
associated with the place of one's birth. It is, I think, St.
John Chrysostom who remarks, contrasting the truthful sim-
plicity of youth with the false refinement of after-life, that if
you present to a child his mother and a queen, he hesitates
not in his preference of the one, however homely her cos-
tume, to the other, though arrayed in the richest attire of
royalty.
'It is a feeling akin to that filial reverence which the
Almighty has planted in our breasts toward our parents,
that extends itself also to the place where we first came into
being, and hallows all its early associations.
"This religious feeling is the germ of true patriotism,
radiating from home as its centre, and taking in gradually
all that is around, until it embraces the entire of one's
country."
Then, as if the inspiration were strong upon him to make
a mighty effort to preserve the ancient language, the liter-
ature and music of Ireland, -a task which he soon after-
ward set himself to accomplish,—he recalls, with the historic
names marking the topography of Tubbernavine and Tir-
awley, the heroic struggles of the people.
In this remote district," he continues, “secluded by its
encircling woods, hills, and lakes, the olden legends and
traditions of the land were preserved with a fond and re-
ligious fidelity. When the other provinces of Ireland, and a
large portion of Connaught, were overrun and parcelled out
among strangers, the territories of Tirawley were inherited
by the descendants of the ancient Septs, until its far fields
were at length invaded and violated by the ruthless fol-
lowers of Cromwell.
((
For its long immunity from the scourge of the despoil-
er, it paid at last the forfeit in the increased oppression to
which its inhabitants were doomed. Whilst the descendants
of the ancient settlers were mingled, in a community of
blood and interest, with those of the Celtic race in other

Abbey of Moyne near Ballina.
THE LAST DAYS IN KILLALA.
257
parts of Ireland, the Catholics of Tirawley, like those of
Tipperary, were doomed to be treated, by their more re-
cent task-makers, as aliens in language, in country, in creed."
This is the social inferiority, the crying injustice which
the future Archbishop of Tuam hoped to be instrumental
in remedying. Who will not sympathize with so lofty and
beneficent an aim?
"The retired position of Glen-Nephin," he goes on to say,
"afforded a secure asylum to the songs and traditions of the
olden time. . . . The name of Carolan, who frequented the
district, was yet familiar with the older inhabitants of the
Valley of Nephin; and in no portion of Ireland did his soul-
inspiriting airs find more tuneful voices than were heard
there, artlessly pouring them forth amid the solitudes of the
listening mountains. "
1
"I know myself some who, though they could not at all
' During the brief intervals of comparative rest which Dr. Mac Hale spent, at
this period, in Tubbernavine, it was customary for the famous "singers
" of the
neighborhood to come of an evening to his father's house, and there delight the
prelate by singing in turn, and in the Irish tongue, all the most popular ditties of
Tirawley. They knew how much the Bishop prized these songs, and they vied
with each other in rendering them faithfully.
It was a striking picture to see Dr. Mac Hale seated, sometimes in the fire-light
of his father's hearth, sometimes, in the fine summer weather, outside the door,
the centre of an attentive and interested circle, drinking in the poetry and music
which were the faithful echoes of the past. Every one of these melodies, with the
events and sentiments they embodied, was treasured up in the Bishop's memory.
During the long, sad years spent in Tuam, he did not forget to foster among the
people and his own immediate surrounding the same deep love of the ancient Irish
Muse. The few harpers still living in the West, and the fiddlers of renown, were
never unwelcome at St. Jarlath's episcopal residence. There was one man, a
Piper of uncommon talent, who came to be known as "the Archbishop's Piper."
He was an especial favorite, and lightened by his evening performances the last
hours of many a day of crushing care and unremitting labor. He followed the
Archbishop on his pastoral visitations through the diocese; and the strains which
his bagpipes poured forth to the admiring and delighted country audiences might
have won the applause of cities. He was a man of real genius. But Dr. Mac
Hale, who had stored up in his own memory all the ballad-lore of Tirawley, would
often take pleasure in teaching his Piper ditties he had never heard before. Phrase
by phrase, he sang the melody, while the apt learner quickly mastered it.
In all this he was endeavoring to revive in the souls of his people the sweet and
sacred memories of days gone by, days of struggle and suffering, but days not
without their traditions of glory and hallowed victory.
258
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
read English, read compositions in the Irish language with
great fluency. And even of those who had not learned to
read, many could recite the Ossianic poems with amazing
accuracy. While Macpherson was exhausting his ingenuity
in constructing an elaborate system of literary fraud out
of detached fragments of these ancient poems, there were
thousands in Ireland, and especially in Glen-Nephin, who
possessed these ancient treasures in all the genuine in-
tegrity. ..."
Old Mr. Callahan, who was a living encyclopedia of Irish
folk-lore and poetry, was no longer in the valley to gladden
the heart of his former pupil and enthusiastic admirer by
repeating the heroic epics in Gælic song, relating to Fion
and his followers, and in particular to Coll, the warrior-son
of the Chief, and who was a resident of Tirawley. But
enough was left of the generation to which Patrick More
Mac Hale belonged, to remember and recite the Ossianic
compositions in their native tongue.
And so the summer waned in Glen-Nephin, while the
Bishop of Killala loved to steal away to its "listening
mountains" and to his beloved father's side, to recollect
himself in the short interval between two phases of his
busy life.
Crossmolina, which had been assigned to him in 1825 as
his "mensal parish" by the Holy See, he conferred tem-
porarily and conditionally on Rev. John Barrett, imme-
diately on his becoming bishop of Killala. The Bishop knew
well that, being a “mensal benefice," it had become vacant
in curia by the very fact of his succeeding to the see of
Killala. On being translated to Tuam, Dr. Mac Hale wrote
to the Popaganda asking to have this benefice conferred
permanently on Mr. Barrett. This application was refused,
and the collation of the parish was reserved to Dr. Mac
Hale's successor in the see of Ballina,-Mr. Barrett mean-
while remaining in charge as administrator.
However, Crossmolina continued to be, during the sum-
mer of 1834, the special object of the Bishop's care.
It was
dear to him, as it was, in a manner, a part of his own native

Roserk Abbey near Killala.
THE LAST DAYS IN KILLALA.
259
parish of Addergoole. The people of the little town and
the adjoining country folk were devotedly attached to him.
All these feelings were soon to be turned to bitterness by
the unhappy misunderstandings which we shall relate in a
future chapter.
It was, as related in the last chapter, at Tubbernavine, in
mid-August, that the letter of notification from the Propa-
ganda, together with a letter from the Archbishop of Dub-
lin, was brought to the Bishop by the Rev. John Barrett,
Administrator of the Parish of Crossmolina. Of course, the
letter of Cardinal Fransoni removing as it did all doubt
about the decision of the Holy See, the clergy of Killala at
once prepared to act in accordance with it. They did not
wait for the arrival of the Brief, to testify as best they
might to the prelate whom they were about to lose their
sense of his worth and of his faithful labors among them.
Having agreed upon the form of a farewell address to be
presented to him, and on a suitable offering in testimony of
their gratitude and admiration, a day was appointed for
presenting them. The Archbishop-elect still spent as much
of his time as possible at Tubbernavine. The quiet of his
father's home, and its distance from the centres of popula-
tion, besides relieving him from the numberless additional
visits and interruptions consequent on his approaching de-
parture, gave him leisure to order aright all that pertained
to the diocese of Killala.
He did not, therefore, regret the accustomed delays of the
Roman Chancery. They gave him time to consider care-
fully what he should have to say and to do on taking pos-
session of the Metropolitan See.
At length the day arrived for receiving the address of
the clergy of Killala. They assembled at Tubbernavine.
Bound closely to them as Dr. Mac Hale was by all the ties
of birth, education, near neighborhood, community of la-
bor, patriotic aspirations, and religious purpose,--there was
a singular and touching appropriateness in this meeting
beneath the hospitable roof of Patrick More Mac Hale's
Wayside Inn.
260
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
"We are utterly at a loss how to address you on your
Grace's departure from among us," so the clergy find ut-
terance for their very natural emotion.
"We know not whether to adopt the language of sorrow
or that of congratulation.
"Were we only to reflect on the loss we sustain, our ex-
pressions would be those of unqualified sadness; nor could
we easily reconcile our respective flocks to the deep sense
of their bereavement. We are, however, consoled by the
thought that, though removed, your removal is not to a
great distance; and that it places you in a higher position,
where your zeal and virtues will have a wider range, em-
bracing even our own diocese.
"It is this consideration that softens somewhat the pang
we feel at your departure, and makes us rejoice at your el-
evation.
"To your Grace's merits and services, which have already
attracted and fixed the attention of the public, we shall
forbear all allusion; they are national property, and are
attested by this change, which demonstrates the value at-
tached to them.
But we cannot forget the other, nearer virtues, prac-
tised within our own diocese, and which we have all felt and
witnessed.
"Your unwearied zeal in visiting the remotest districts,
and imparting the light of your instructions to every por-
tion of your flock; your constant solicitude for the wants of
the poor, and your unceasing exertions to obtain sympathy
for their condition; your paternal advice to your clergy, with
whom you took a special delight to mix rather as a friend
than as a superior, not lording it over them, but preventing
all occasions for the exercise of authority by the efficacious
examples of your own life, in which as in a mirror shone the
laborious virtues you required; but, above all, your zeal for
the House of God, which prompted the undertaking of
many a painful journey to collect the alms of the faithful
toward that magnificent Temple, the Cathedral of our
Diocese. You officiated at its foundation; you watched
THE LAST DAYS IN KILLALA.
261
over its progress; and now devoted to divine worship, it will
transmit your memory to the veneration of both clergy and
people.
1
"We cannot but remember with feelings of pride the
substantial tributes of affectionate respect presented to you
by the students of Maynooth, on the occasion of your
elevation from the professor's chair to episcopal rank, a
tribute without example, we believe, in the annals of the
College. We should take shame to ourselves if we were out-
done in generous feelings by the clergy of Ireland, connected
as we feel ourselves to be with your Grace as the common
children of your native diocese.
(6
Accept, then, this travelling carriage as a token of our
sincere respect and affection. We only regret that it is not
a more suitable vehicle for the approaching ovation.
Though you are going from among us, the influence of
your virtues shall ever remain; and be assured that you
bear with you the hearts and affections of the clergy and
the people of the diocese of Killala."
The scene was a touching one. The great spiritual family
from which Dr. Mac Hale was now to be separated was
his own in the truest and most sacred sense. Natural and
supernatural affection bound him to his brother-priests as
well as to a people whom he loved as his brothers, and who
looked up to him with the old-time clannish love and wor-
ship given to one who was both Father and Brother.
It was a trying scene in its intense earnestness.
"Dear and venerable brethren," he said in reply, "your
simple and touching address, which speaks too evidently
the language of the heart to be affected, utterly overpowers
me.
(6
Although 'anticipating that such a separation as ours
would be painful, I was not prepared for the feelings which
it inspires.
"When I look back upon the years I have spent in this
1 This was a massive silver cup, bearing the inscription: "Presented to the
Right Reverend Doctor John Mac Hale by the Theology Class of Maynooth,
A. D. 1825.
262
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
diocese, and recollect the spontaneaus homage of the heart
with which both clergy and people received me wherever
I went, I cannot but feel the cruel pang of being torn from
a place where the best affections, the purest virtues of
Christianity are cultivated.
<<
Yes, yours is a fertile soil. The blessed seed has been
sown broadcast in it, and fostered by the assiduous care of
the clergy. The fruit is manifest in the virtues, the lives
of the peasantry:-their fidelity to God, their respect for
His ministers, their anxiety to live in perfect peace, their
practice of all the virtues which make of home a temple,
their meek and Christian patience under privations which
the spirit of religion could alone enable them to endure.
To my
attention to the wants of the people you have
kindly alluded. Alas, that I had nothing but the mere will
to mitigate hardships which it so grieved me to witness.
((
"It is true that I have endeavored to recall their rulers
to a due sense of their obligations.... Should the Almighty
at length give to these 'hearts of flesh and bowels of mercy,
instead of hearts of stone,'. . . no one would more sincerely
rejoice over the change than myself.
"As to my zeal for the house of God, when I consider
that some parishes in the diocese are almost without a
chapel, I must deplore what I have left undone, rather
than take credit for what I have achieved. But the un-
exampled poverty of the people may well be your apology
and mine. The Cathedral, seriously thought of by my
predecessors, could not be then begun, amid the general
desolation and the utter wreck of our people's fortune.
A comparative improvement in their prospects emboldened
us to make a beginning, and then to complete the temple of
the Lord. But, besides the aid I received from a generous
public, I was mainly assisted by your zeal and large offerings.
Moreover, there are the faithful of Kilmore-Moy, whose
contributions are beyond all praise, so that the Cathedral
as it stands is a monument of the piety and generosity of
the priests and people of the Diocese of Killala.
"You congratulate me on my elevation to the Metro-
THE LAST DAYS IN KILLALA.
263
politan See of this Province. . . . I ought, in common with a
Gregory and an Ambrose, to tremble at the thought of the
precipices which are inseparable from all eminence. They
are dangerous in proportion to the elevation itself. How-
ever, if I only meet with such co-operation as you have
given me, . . . I fear no difficulties.
"It is to me most consoling that my connection with you
is not to be entirely severed. Whatever solicitude I may
have to extend to the entire province, the clergy and faith-
ful of Killala shall not be forgotten.
66
Accept once more my heartfelt thanks for your beautiful
offering. It is one more proof of what a generous good will
can effect in spite of the most slender resources.
"I beg a share in your prayers and those of your respect-
ive flocks; they will enable me worthily to sustain the
weight of my office.
"If you have felt any loss by my removal, I rejoice in the
wise provision which empowers you, by a prudent selection,
to repair it. To the worthy successor thus appointed I
have the consolation of handing over a flock not only undi-
minished by the prowling wolf, but increased by the return
of many stray sheep to the fold."
This answer, bearing the date of September 1st, is signed
John Killala, Elect of Tuam, as first published in the Castle-
bar "Telegraph" of Wednesday, October 22d, 1834. As
it was even then, as long before, and sixteen years after-
ward, seriously debated in Government and Parliamentary
circles whether the Catholic archbishops and bishops ought
not to be forbidden by law to assume the titles of their re-
spective sees, the Bishop of Killala deemed it proper to
assert openly and officially his right to the see of Killala,
which he had not yet formally given up, as well as that to
the See of Tuam conferred on him by the Sovereign Pon-
tiff.
He was only consistent with himself in once more affirm、.
ing thus solemnly the principle asserted before the May-
nooth Commission, that he could not recognize the civil
power as the source of spiritual jurisdiction,
264.
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
When at length the time came to tear himself away from
Tubbernavine, the scene was a touching one. Clergy,
neighbors, friends, far and near, assembled to get his bless-
ing, to bid him farewell, or to escort him on his way to Bal-
lina. The members of his own family in particular, young
and old, half rejoicing at his elevation, and half deploring
the necessity which took him away from their midst, mus-
tered around his venerable father. After blessing in turn
parents and children, he turned, with a full heart, toward
the door.
But there on the threshold knelt the bent figure of that
father, in view of the expectant and reverent crowd outside,
waiting for the blessing reserved for himself. With his left
hand resting on the octogenarian's white hairs, the Arch-
bishop elect raised his right hand and blessed his devoted
parent.
There were few eyes without tears among the spectators
as the Prelate lifted up his aged father from his kneeling
position and clasped him to his heart.
CHAPTER XVII.
FROM BALLINA TO TUAM-THE GATHERING OF THE
TRIBES-A TRIUMPHAL PAGEANT.
"Come forth, come forth, Anointed one! nor blazon, nor honors bearing-
No 'ancient line' be thy seal or sign, the crown of Humanity wearing;
Spring out, as lucent fountains spring, exulting from the ground;—
Arise, as Adam rose from God, with strength and knowledge crowned."
EVA MARY KELLY.
L
OT before the second week in October had the apos-
tolic letters translating John Mac Hale to the met-
ropolitan see of Tuam arrived in Ballina, permitting
him formally to resign the see of Killala, and to take his
departure from his beloved diocesans. These delays had
the effect of allowing the popular sentiment to gain volume
and power, until the whole country was ready to rise like
one man,—the people of Tirawley to accompany the Prelate
who was their pride to the limits of the diocese,- the people
of the diocese of Tuam to receive and escort him in triumph
to his episcopal city.
Discourses had indeed been prepared, as is wont on such
occasions. But no occasion that had hitherto occurred in
the history of Ireland gave rise to such a glorious pageant
as met the eyes and gladdened the souls of the men of Mayo
and Galway on the memorable Monday, 13th of October,
1834, as well as on the two following days.
From every altar and pulpit in both dioceses it had been
announced on the preceding Sunday, that the Archbishop-
elect would leave Ballina early on the morrow. Even
before dawn on Monday the country folk began to stream
into town. The new Cathedral, vast though it was, was
soon thronged to its utmost capacity, the worshippers over-
flowing into the adjacent streets. The Archbishop cele-
*
265
266
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
brated Mass early in a crowded church, and had to tear-
himself away from the pious importunity of the crowd,
to break his fast and make his last preparations for de- -
parture.
Then came the most trying ordeal of the day. He had ¦
to return to the Cathedral, and from the pulpit address his.
heartfelt words of farewell to the flock which was to be his.
no more.
He spoke in English and Irish. But few words were
necessary to stir to their depths that loving, faithful, grate-
ful people. And few indeed were the words uttered amid
the uncontrollable emotion of the audience. Inside and
outside the sacred edifice the Irish heart spoke out its own
language. With bowed heads and streaming eyes the peo-
ple received their Bishop's last blessing in the beautiful
temple which he had labored so hard to raise.
When from the humble episcopal residence the long pro-
cession of carriages and horsemen set out, it was pitiful to
see the weeping crowds, pitiful to hear their loud exclama-
tions of mingled blessing and regret. “Oh, when shall we
see his like again?" was heard from the lips of men and
women. Mothers held up their babes, as the carriage
passed by, that the Prelate might bless them, while at his
approach the multitudes to the right and left fell on their
knees to receive a last benediction. The whole scene re-
minded one of the progress of some medieval saint,—a
Bernard, a Francis of Assisi, — through some believing
population moved to its depths by his words and works of
preternatural power.
And truly the people of Tirawley believed their Bishop
to be above and before everything else a man of God; and
so believed their priests, who saw more of him in his hours.
of intimacy.
Moved they were, therefore, and to the inmost depths of
their sensitive, loving Celtic natures.
The road followed by the mighty procession, estimated
at one hundred thousand persons in all, from Ballina to Pon-
toon,—on the frontier of the diocese of Tuam, lay directly
FROM BALLINA TO TUAM.
267
from north to south between the River Moy and Lake Conn,
till it struck the shore of this lake about a mile and a half from
the bridge of Pontoon. Between these two points the
escort of carriages and horsemen pursued their way through
a rolling country, broken by hills of slight elevation, which
afforded an occasional glimpse of the calm and broad ex-
panse of Lake Conn. To the right of the road, and domi-
nating with its conical mass and lofty spires the entire mag-
nificent landscape, arose Mount Nephin, shrouded in the
blue mists of the bright October weather, while white, fleecy
clouds from time to time veiled the giant's brow.
On the lake there were boats which kept time with the
slowly moving multitudes on land, and music arose from
the waters, sending forth the sweetest airs of the national
melodies. Slowly indeed did both horsemen and carriages.
advance through the waves of the eager thousands, opening
up reluctantly to let their adored Prelate pass, and then
closing behind him, their numbers increased at every step
by fresh accessions.
It was, we have just said, a bright, cold, sunny day in
autumn, which allowed not only the brown and blue de-
clivities of Nephin to stand out clearly in the morning light,
but brought out with equal distinctness the semi-circular
sweep of the Ox Mountains to the south and east of Nephin.
Ever and anon, as the hills between the road and Lake
Conn no longer obstructed the view, Dr. Mac Hale and his
escort, on looking toward Tubbernavine, could discern from
the patches of scarlet that flecked the sides and summit of
Knock Mara and the foothills of Mount Nephin beyond the
valley, that the women of the villages far and near were out
in force, and had ventured up with their brothers to where
they could have a full view of the glorious prospect, and
of the triumphal scene on land and water beneath. The
scarlet cloaks of the Mayo women lighted up the moving
masses in and around the procession, and flamed on the
circular amphitheatre of gently sloping hills from Tubber-
navine and Knock Mara to where the spurs of the Ox
Mountains descend and throw a lofty wall of green and
268
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
purple across the plain, as a barrier to the junction of the
two sister lakes.
As the procession emerged on the shore of Lake Conn,
half a mile to the north of the Hill of Kilbelfad, the magni-
ficence of the spectacle presented by the slopes beyond the
broad waters broke upon the sight. The whole country
seemed to have come out to bid good-bye to the illustri-
ous son of Glen-Nephin, departing from their midst.
Crossmolina, as well as his native parish of Addergoole, had
sent, to cover the undulating shore-line, the green slopes, the
hill-tops, men, women, and children, whose voices, as the
cavalcade came into view, sounded across the waters,
drowning the music of the bands which were now nearing
Pontoon.
These shouts were answered from the opposite sides of
the mountainous wall overlooking Lake Cullen.
Here, for some hours before noon, the populations from
the nearest parts of the Archdiocese of Tuam had assembled
to greet their Archbishop and escort him to Castlebar.
There, too, the Delegation of Laymen from Castlebar, with
that of the Metropolitan Chapter and Clergy, had come to
receive and welcome their Prelate.
In the old feudal times, or when Cromwell purposed to
make of Connaught the refuge, the prison-ground, and the
burial place of Irish nationality, the narrow cleft through
which the waters of Lake Cullin flow into Lake Conn had
a pontoon or bridge of boats removable at will; hence the
name which attaches to the present picturesque spot, with
its permanent bridge.
The gap or isthmus in the Ox Mountain ridge, through
which the waters communicate, is but a narrow one. The
causeway connecting with the bridge is broad, and gently
slopes down to the lakes on both sides, and up to the hills
east and west, thus affording a meeting-place for an immense
multitude, and to that point, as noon drew near, the crowds
streamed from their places of observation in the neighbor-
hood.
A trumpeter had been stationed on the loftiest eminence

Pontoon Bridge.
(Lough Conn.)
FROM BALLINA TO TUAM.
269.
•
of the isthmus, to give notice of the near approach of the
procession. A little after one o'clock, the bugle's notes
rang out loud and clear, and were answered by a shout
from the Castlebar and Tuam people, which awoke the
echoes of the surrounding mountains. Again and again the
shout arose, while the Tirawley people, fired with the en-
thusiasm of the scene and the occasion, shouted forth in re-
turn, till the voices of both multitudes mingled in one roar.
This increased in volume and energy as the Archbishop's
carriage appeared and advanced slowly to the bridge.
In the very middle stood the Vicar Capitular of Tuam,
Dr. Nolan, the Chancellor of the Archdiocese, Rev. Mar-
tin Loftus, and a large delegation of their brother-priests.
A death-like stillness fell upon the vast concourse of specta-
tors, as Dr. Nolan, bare-headed and with reverent mien, ad-
vanced toward the Archbishop, holding up to him a large
crucifix, with the simple and sublime words: In hoc signo
vinces (“In this sign thou shalt be victorious "). It is almost
literally the ancient legend engraved on the escutcheon of
Mayo. It was the prophetic compendium of the long epis-
copal administration of John Mac Hale, Archbishop of
Tuam, whose pastoral solicitude was henceforth to extend
to both Mayo and Galway, to the whole Western Province,
in fact.
The Archbishop, standing in his carriage, took the sacred
emblem and reverently kissed it. Did he, could he then
have any presentiment of the dreadful, though glorious,
burthen that cross was to be to him? One thing is certain,
that he knew and felt that in its virtue alone there was sal-
vation, divine hope, life and strength for himself, his people,
and his country.
It was a solemn scene, a scene eloquent of precious lessons
for many a generation to come.
For one moment, while Archdeacon Nolan took back the
cross, and the Clergy of Killala and Tuam stood face to
face on that bridge, the people were silent, those nearest to
the delegations having knelt as the cross was presented.
But when they rose to their feet, there burst forth a mighty
270
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
cry from all these breasts, which seemed to break like a
thunder-storm over the slumbering waters on either side.
And now the Castlebar Delegation approached the Prel-
ate. How often along the neighboring Windy Gap road
between Tubbernavine and Castlebar had not John Mac
Hale travelled back and forth in his early school-days,
while seeking knowledge in the lowly school of Patrick
Stanton ? And now here he was the "Anointed One,”
"the Chosen Chief," the Moses and Aaron of Ireland in the
nineteenth century.
"We approach your Grace," the spokesman said," with
sentiments of profound respect, veneration and affection.
"We hail with inexpressible joy the accession to the see
of the Archdiocese of a prelate so highly distinguished for
apostolic zeal, great talents, and the highest literary attain-
ments.
(6
'We had early learned to appreciate your growing vir-
tues, and with equal pride and pleasure had observed the
progressive development of those powers with which na-
ture had so bounteously gifted you. We marked with joy
your genius in its dawn; and with ever-increasing delight
we have beheld it reach its full meridian splendor....
"The joy which we feel at finding ourselves bound to
you by new and closer ties of duty and affection, at finding
great and distinguished merit justly rewarded, your virtues.
and talents placed in a more extensive sphere, is enhanced
in a high degree by the belief that Power exerted an undue
influence to debar your Grace from deserved elevation and
to deprive us of the nearer enjoyment of that master-mind
so formidable to bigotry and corruption, so powerful in the
advocacy of justice, so zealous to enkindle sympathy for the
poor, and so prompt to cast the shield of its protection over
the injured and oppressed.
"Most humbly, most cordially, would we offer to the Ho-
ly See the expression of the gratitude which we so intense-
ly feel for the favor it has conferred on us and on Ireland.""
1 From the official report of the address published in the Castlebar Telegraph of
October 221, 1834.
FROM BALLINA TO TUAM.
271
This was the simple, fit, and natural expression of the
sentiments of all Connaught. Surely, never was address
presented before such an audience and amidst surroundings
of such grandeur and loveliness.
"From the people of Castlebar," the Prelate replied, “I
have long and uniformly experienced the most respectful
attention. It is to their favorable prepossession I must, in a
great measure, trace that glowing picture of merits and ser-
vices of which I am unconscious. However, as much of
the efficiency of the pastoral office depends upon the confi-
dence with which a good name inspires the flock, I rejoice,
not on my own account, but for the sake of religion, at the
good opinion which is gone before me. . . .
"To the rich and the poor, to the high and the humble, I
am a debtor. It shall be my study, by impressing on all
classes their reciprocal obligations, to bring about the peace
and concord which can never exist but by adjusting to their
proper places the varied interests of society..
The poor have always been and shall ever be the special
objects of my care. If it be the bounden duty of the Chris-
tian pastor to watch over their welfare, this duty is more
imperative in Ireland, where, to a degree unexampled in
any other country, the poor have been bereft of protection.
The Father of the Christian World is especially entitled
to your confidence, not for the choice he has made of the
humble individual who addresses you,-that is a matter of
little importance, but for the maxim that has hitherto guid-
ed, and shall continue to guide, his pontifical reign: the
maxim of suffering no interference in the concerns of the
Irish Church, beyond those canonical channels which he has
solemnly prescribed.
May the Almighty so enlighten us, that you may receive
some portion at least of the blessings which you anticipate
from the government of your archbishop.'
99 1
And now came the most painful part of the Archbishop's
duty on that day, that of separating himself from that land
of Tirawley, his birthplace, from his own people, in whose
1 Ibidem.
272
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
heart's core his image was enshrined, and whom he loved
with the three-fold love of a countryman, a priest, and a
bishop.
When the cheers which had followed the last words of
the above answer had subsided, the Archbishop turned
round toward the priests and people of Killala. The multi-
tude understood that he was about to bid them farewell, to
bless them once more. So, spontaneously, they knelt, with
heavy hearts and moistened eyes. A great silence fell, like
an Alpine mist spreading suddenly and covering lake, val-
ley, and mountains, upon the congregated tens of thousands.
Every eye was fixed upon the standing figure of their Prel-
ate, every ear bent to catch his words. He addressed him-
self, in their native Gælic tongue, both to the loved people
whom he was leaving, and to those who were thencefor-
ward to be the recipients of all his fatherly care. Deeply
moved himself, his every word stirred to their depths the
souls of all who heard him. The quick-witted Celt divines
on such occasions what he cannot hear. So far as the mul-
titude could see the speaker and follow his gestures, they
seemed to catch the meaning of each sentence. The emo-
tion of such as could hear him interpreted his words to
those who could not. And thus the wave of electric sym-
pathy spread instantaneously, causing all those living masses
to beat as with one pulsation of thought and feeling. The
Tirawley people wept, because such a bishop was taken
from them; their brethren of Castlebar, to whom such loss
was gain, wept also to see such just and genuine grief. But
presently, remembering that this day's triumph was that of
Ireland, all together joined in one mighty acclamation of
joy and thanksgiving.
And so the episcopal carriage crossed the Bridge of Pon-
toon. JOHN OF TUAM was now in the field which he was
to cultivate during forty-seven years.
The road soon brought the Castlebar processionists
down to the shore of Lake Cullin, along which it wound for
more than a mile, and then turned inland and southward
to the town which impatiently awaited their coming. The
FROM BALLINA TO TUAM.
273
boats with their musicians hugged the shore as far as the
little islands of Illangub and Illance, pouring forth sweet
melody, which was heard at intervals, when the Castlebar
people, whose turn it now was, began to cheer and shout.
But not till the cavalcade with its moving columns of
pedestrians were long out of earshot, did the Killala folks
cease to watch their progress and to echo back the cheers
that met the procession at every step.
"The carriages of the gentry fell in as it approached
Castlebar, and so numerous was the cavalcade that it was
almost impossible to get on. All was order, nevertheless,
all was peace and decorum. The people only seemed to
be intoxicated with joy. Immense bonfires blazed in the
streets. The windows were filled with the beauty of the
town, who received his Grace with every demonstration of
gladness and respect.'
99 1
The Archbishop drove directly to the Parish Church (or
"Chapel," as it was the rule to call every place of Catholic
worship), and after a brief prayer of thanksgiving, pro-
ceeded to the principal hotel. The streets through which he
passed were thronged with a delirious multitude. When
he appeared at the window of the hotel, the acclamations.
were deafening and repeated again and again and again. It
was a joy which could not be repressed.
At last there came a lull in the tempest; the parish-priest
of Castlebar, who stood by the side of the Archbishop,
made a sign to the people to kneel, while the Prelate with
uplifted hands bestowed his blessing on the hushed multi-
tude. It was a solemn and impressive sight. And then,
happy, proud, light-hearted, unmindful of the fatigues of
the day, and remembering only what it had of triumph and
bright promise, the crowds dispersed, thousands of them to
their homes miles away, and beguiling the long road and
the chilly evening with speculations on the future and
praise of the good and great man now more than ever
their own.
But the fatigues of the day were not yet over for him.
1 Ibidem.
274
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
At seven o'clock in the evening some two hundred of the
most distinguished laymen and clergymen of Mayo and the
adjoining counties sat down to a banquet in honor of Dr.
Mac Hale. " Behind the President's chair was a very large
and beautiful transparency, executed for the occasion by a
self-taught local artist." It was in the form of a triptych.
"In the centre stood the figure of St. Patrick arrayed in his
episcopal robes. . . . On one side of the picture was a beau-
tiful view of Croagh Patrick, whose majestic form is one of
the grand features on the west coast of Ireland. On the
other was a view of Mount Nephin, and at its foot a
delightful prospect over the Valley of Tubbernavine, the
birthplace of Dr. Mac Hale. . . .
"The chair was taken by Counsellor Walter Bourke, of
Carrowkeele. The Vice-President was Counsellor James
O'Dowd. . . . At the different tables were collected a large
number of priests from the diocese of Tuam. Others from
Killala and the remotest parts of Mayo were there to bid
the revered Prelate an affectionate farewell."1
When the moment came for proposing the toast of the
evening, the Chairman, Mr. Bourke, connected so intimately
with the Archbishop, found great difficulty in speaking of
his friend as he wished and as the occasion seemed to de-
mand. "I am afraid," he said, "that I shall not be able to
“I
state in a manner worthy of the Prelate's deserts the many
claims he has on your regard.... No one about me felt
more gratification than I did, when I heard for the first
time that my friend in youth was about to receive the high
promotion which was to reward his talents and his zeal.
But this pleasure, I am free to confess it, was not unmixed
with pain. His elevation meant removal from the actual
sphere of his labors; while it had been to me, amid the
turmoil of my professional duties, a delightful anticipation
to look forward to the years we should spend together in
the retirement of our native valley, and the sweet inter-
course his friendship would afford. ...'
The Archbishop was deeply moved. Among the mem-
2 The Telegraph, Castlebar, Oct. 22, 1834.
FROM BALLINA TO TUAM.
275
bers of the Catholic gentry of Mayo and Galway, who had
come to join in the triumph of one who was the most illus-
trious representative of their race and their creed, there
were several who had been, like the chairman, Mr. Bourke,
connected with him by the ties of early friendship and near
neighborhood. Such, among others, was Mr. Henry Jor-
dan, of Rosslevin, whose family delighted, when John Mac
Hale was studying classics in Patrick Stanton's school at
Castlebar, to welcome frequently to their home at Rosslevin
House the bright and ardent student.
In truth, all these descendants of the families so tried by
the penal laws were proud of one who had won such high
distinction. They claimed him as one of their household
glories.
When, therefore, he rose to respond to the Chairman's
words of heartfelt eulogy, he put away from himself all
claim to the praise and esteem of his fellow countrymen,
save such as was founded on the faithful performance of duty.
"I am not indifferent to the value of a good reputation,"
he said. "I think, with the Wise Man of Scripture, that it
is more precious than silver and gold. . . . Its possession
may prove, indeed, as evanescent as a shadow. But there
are other substantial goods which are equally so, while a
good name, like the shadow of St. Peter, can work miracles.
"Why do I allude to this mysterious moral power, a
sound public opinion? For the purpose of encouraging
feeble and hesitating virtue. Let us all only have the firm
will to do good, and were it only in our power to bestow
on the needy a cup of cold water, the deed shall not pass
unrewarded.
What can I lay claim to but such good will? What
have been my poor attempts to serve and benefit others?
Power I have had none; wealth, none; patronage, none;
none, in short, of those accompaniments of position, which
draw around fortunate families a crowd of supporters. Yet
have I witnessed, during the past day and this evening,
a scene of which the proudest wordling might feel vain; I
have received such homage as the mightiest would attempt
276
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
in vain to compel from their subjects. Reflecting on the
magnificence of the pageant and lowliness of the individual
who was the recipient of all this honor, the contrast, I con-
fess it, filled me with a sense of humiliation.
"There were roads lined with the multitudes of every
age and sex, anxious to testify their devotion; the adjacent
hills covered with dense crowds who hailed us as we passed,
and strewed our path with green branches, emblematic of
joy and peace. We beheld the inhabitants of one diocese
turning homeward in sadness and tears, while those of an-
other vented their joy in shouts of welcome. The enthusi-
astic reception given me in Castlebar made on me such an
impression, that I have almost become a convert to the be-
lief in 'priestcraft,' or that I have, at least, become predis-
posed to side with those who fancy that we do wield some
mysterious power.
((
1
'Aye, the popular feelings so openly manifested must
have sprung from the people's belief in our 'priestcraft.'
Let me put out of sight all personal vanity, and say at once
that this public homage was paid to religion and not to the
individual.
"It was religion that shed its sacred spell upon the entire
scene; prompting, directing, sustaining the manifestation
we have witnessed. It was the conviction entertained by
the faithful multitudes that they saw, or ought to see, in the
person coming to them as their bishop, the friend of the
poor, the guardian of the orphan and the widow, the com-
forter of the afflicted, the scourge of the wrong-doer, and
the messenger of peace; it was the assurance of possessing
in him one bound by his office to be the friend and media-
tor of the whole people, which called forth around me as I
advanced that display of the purest and warmest affections
which a power ruling only by coercion can neither create
nor understand.
¹ One of the representatives of the County Mayo had, a very short time before,
said, in a speech in Parliament, that to "priestcraft," as exercised by the Catholic
clergy in Ireland, were to be traced all the ills of that unhappy country. This ut-
terance is more than once alluded to in the discourses of the Archbishop, as well as
in his letters to the Prime Minister.
FROM BALLINA TO TUAM.
277
"The people knew that they would have in their Bishop
a counsellor whose voice would be for peace; who would
reprove every evil-doer, uninfluenced by the smiles or the
frowns of the powerful. This it was that caused that
mighty outburst of sympathy...
66
In advocating the claims of the poor, I do not pretend
to have any duty save such as becomes incumbent on every
bishop in virtue of his episcopal consecration. Nor do I
think to have shown any practical sympathy with our poor
sufferers, other than that which every person circumstanced
as I was must have evinced.
"But I do claim to have had opportunities of witnessing
such misery as is given to few to behold. No wonder that
in describing them I should have expressed something of
what I felt.... The wealthy of the land may keep aloof
from the spectacle of such wretchedness, lest it should
touch their hearts. But I have been in the discharge of
my duties a familiar visitor of the abodes of this wretched-
On that account it may be thought that my sensibili-
ties have been rendered morbid by the contact....
ness.
To be sure, there are commissioners appointed to inquire
the condition of the poor, as if the sufferings of the latter
were not as evident as the noon-day sun! I do not believe
these commissioners will effect much, since they do not
generally seek for their information at the proper sources.
Such sources of knowledge with regard to our poor can
not be the information imparted by landed proprietors,
rack-rentors, or the large class of persons filling situations
under the rapacious Church establishment. . . . There is also
in Ireland another large class, who consider the abject pov-
erty of our native population to be the legitimate appendage
of their own power. The splendor of their station would
not stand out in full relief, were it not surrounded by a
broad setting of squalid misery.
"When I reached the confines of both dioceses, my feel-
ings were utterly overcome by the scene before me, as I
cast my eyes on the multitudes which stood in dense array
along the hills and woods on either side of the narrow strait
278
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
T
connecting the two lakes. . . . Who could wonder to see me
moved, when the cross was presented to me on the centre
of the bridge? Up to that moment and that spot, my feel-
ings were kept in check. . . . But this passage meant for me
the transition from one sphere to another. My mind be-
came a prey to opposite feelings, just as the waters of the
strait beneath me are often carried away by contrary cur-
rents. ...
"Is it not a curious coincidence that the motto of the
country of Mayo is Salvation from the Cross?. . . . I have no
doubt that the spirit of religion symbolized by the Cross
shall be visibly felt in achieving the happiness and regenera-
tion of Mayo. . .
"But I must conclude; and, in return for the reception
which I have met this day,—a reception which none but an
eye-witness can conceive of,--allow me to assure you that
it shall be my endeavor, by cultivating the good will of all
classes, by a respectful courtesy to the great, by a fatherly
care of the poor, by an affectionate support of the clergy of
the archdiocese, my fellow-laborers in the vineyard; in
short, by endeavoring to discharge towards all the duties
which I owe to them,-to secure a continuance of that
cordial feeling by which my pastoral ministry has been
ushered in.
"Before I sit down, allow me to propose to you the health
of the gentleman who, with such credit to himself, presides
over this evening's entertainment. I feel a peculiar pleas-
ure in doing so, because he belongs to the first Catholic
family of the diocese I have left, and because he has distin-
guished himself by that hereditary attachment to his relig-
ion and his country which is the most precious legacy
handed down to him by his ancestors.
That legacy, as well as his worldly fortune, if I know
him well, shall pass not only unimpaired, but improved from
his hands.
"It is not new to him to pay honor to the ministers of
religion. It was the household tradition of his family,
when other families, that now affect power, were unknown.
FROM BALLINA TO TUAM.
279
That paternal mansion was the temple of religion. And
often did the clergy of Killala, as well as those of the arch-
diocese, receive beneath its roof the imposition of hands.
((
Nay, more: we are told in the life of the venerable
(Bishop) Kirwan, written by the equally venerable (Bishop)
Lynch, that when the former fled from the see of Killala,
nearly two centuries ago, he found shelter in the valley
known, from the majestic mountain overhanging it, by the
name of Glen-Nephin. Next to the pleasure of forming
one of the lawful and apostolic archbishops whose line
stretches from St. Jarlath to the illustrious prelate who was
the last and perhaps the brightest link in that chain,—I feel
a pride in being the successor of such men as the Kirwans
and Lynches of Killala,-bishops who would have done
honor to any age of the Church, and who shed a gleam of
glory through the darkness of the persecuting period in
which they lived. And next to the satisfaction of succeeding
to such men, I am proud of having received my birth in the
vale which sheltered them, and of knowing the descendants:
of that house which, like that of Obededom of old, must
have been thrice blessed in giving shelter to the Ark of
their Faith.”
In the other discourses delivered during this evening,
destined to be a landmark in the history of Mayo, of all
Connaught indeed, we can only notice what can afford the
reader a glimpse of the political passions and social strug-
gles then agitating the West of Ireland.
66
'My object in being present on this occasion," said Dr.
Browne, Bishop of Galway, "is to unite with the citizens of
Castlebar in paying a tribute of respect to that great and
good man, to testify my delight, my almost boundless joy,
at seeing placed in the archiepiscopal throne of this prov-
ince an individual so justly celebrated for his great literary
acquirements, his vast theological research, and his unflinch-
ing zeal in the cause of our country.
"For my own part, I say with him, that my will is to
serve the poor. I desire to assist them in their need, to
assuage their sorrows, to lighten their distress, and to direct
280
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
their thoughts to Him Who declared that theirs is the
kingdom of heaven. With the people we live; with the
people we are ready to die.
66
We discharge to the best of our power our religious
obligations. We labor in our ministry. But we are also
bound to attend to the best interests of society, and to pro-
tect our flocks from the inroads of oppression. I speak not
the language of flattery, when I say that we are proud to
have as our archbishop one who will lead us in the cause
of our country."
One of the toasts proposed by the Chairman was "The
Repeal of the Legislative Union." This would have been
responded to by Sir William Brabazon, the popular member
for Mayo, and a Repealer, although a Protestant.
He was
then suffering from a severe illness. But even on his sick-
bed he manifested the deepest interest in the national cause
and in wresting the representation of the county from the
family of the Marquis of Sligo, who considered it an heir-
loom.
Counsellor James O'Dowd, the vice-president, expressed
the warm patriotic message which Sir William Brabazon had
charged him to utter on this great occasion. Then address-
ing himself to the illustrious personage whom they had met
to welcome and to honor, he said :-
"I must express, unimportant though I am, my own
gratification at the happy circumstance which has brought
us together. In whatever point of view we regard it, that
must be deemed a most auspicious event which gives to
the Catholic Church in Ireland an archbishop so eminently
endowed, so adorned and imbued with all the virtues of the
episcopal station. Public opinion as manifested to-day has
afforded to us a pageant vast and imposing; I may add,
sublime. And yet it is but a sample of what is felt through-
out all Ireland, a fragmentary display of that universal
gladness reflected from the Irish soul. Even the reluctant
critic of the Edinburg Review now acknowledges that Dr.
Mac Hale is unquestionably a scholar. There is another rea-
son for our being pleased with the elevation of so illustrious
FROM BALLINA TO TUAM.
281
·
a man. It was sought by base political intrigues to blast
his reputation in the Court of Rome, and thus to rob us, the
Catholic laity of Ireland, of a prelate whom, highly as we
esteem his patriotism as an Irishman, we value still more
for his talents, priestly zeal, and learning, as the guardian of
those opinions which, inherited from our fathers, we shall
deem it our glory to hand down to our children. . . . But a
great lesson has been taught to Ireland by the failure of
these intrigues. We heartily acknowledge the fatherly re-
gard of our Sovereign Pontiff, as evinced in his decision. It
convinces us that, however village intrigues or factious
malevolence may filch from merit any reward deserved in
this country of favoritism and misgovernment, the men mis-
calculate sadly who fancy that the high regions of our holy
religion may be contaminated by the foul vapors of misrep-
resentation."
Another significant toast was "The total extinction of
Tithes." This subject had afforded Dr. Mac Hale a theme
for several of his most powerful public letters.
At last came the turn of "the venerable and patriotic
clergy of the diocese of Killala." This elicited from the
Rev. Mr. Barrett the following eloquent and touching re-
sponse :
"To you (people of Castlebar) this day has been one of
joy and triumph, because it has fulfilled the dearest wish
of your hearts. But while Castlebar. has a right to exult,
Killala has cause for sadness. We have lost the private
friend, the disinterested lover of his country, the scourge of
tyranny, the champion of religion. This day's procession,
-a scene perhaps unequalled by any other mentioned
in the annals of the Irish Church, from the time of St.
Patrick, - may supply some unfriendly spirits with an
additional argument on the power of priestcraft. But
priestcraft would be in their eyes a harmless thing, if
unassociated with great popular movements. The craft
which they complain of is that of a people whom daily
enlightenment enables to distinguish friend from foe, who
refuse to their taskmasters a reluctant and traditional hom-
282
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
age, which they now offer at the shrine of patriotic virtue..
"Yes, the magnificent display of this day, even though
it had its saddening aspect, had also its most consoling one.
When His Grace bade a last farewell to his people assem-
bled in the Cathedral of Ballina, and the great procession
was beginning to move onward, you might hear the pitiful
exclamations uttered by the crowd: 'Oh, where again shall
we find the like of him?' And the tears they shed be-
spoke the depth of their sorrow.
"Were we, however, to indulge in the language of regret,
without expressing our congratulations, we should in this
separate ourselves from all good Irishmen, whose hearts
are to-day thrilled with a just and patriotic rapture.
Killala sends us here in order to bear our witness to
transcendent merits, and to forget our bereavement amid
your immense acclamations of welcome. Killala is both
proud and happy to send to Tuam a prelate tried by the
fierce flames of bigotry, and thrice chastened by the ordeal.
We present him to you, together with the everlasting grati-
tude and blessings of our whole diocese."
Thus ended the first stage in that triumphant progress, a
day never to be forgotten in Mayo. Well might the men
who sate down with the Archbishop of Tuam at that mem-
orable banquet, and who drank in the joy of that evening's
eloquence after the intoxicating scenes of the day, look
forward to a brighter future for their country. What
should they not hope for of rational reforms, of religious
equality, of just constitutional government, with men like
John Mac Hale to give voice to the national sentiments,
and to guide the people in the paths of public duty and pri-
vate virtue?
J'
CHAPTER XVIII.
IN TUAM AT LAST.
"Down the slopes where the rocks are gray;
Through the vales where the flowers are fair-
Where the sun-light flashed, where the shadow lay,
Like stories that cloud a face of care,
The river ran on-and on-and on,
Day and night, and night and day,
Going, and going, and never gone."
FATHER RYAN.
FTER the excitement and fatigue of the journey from
Ballina to Tuam, the Archbishop was anxious to spare
the people on the morrow. October weather in the
West of Ireland is treacherous weather; and if the robust sex
could well stand a shower or two and a long day's journey,
the good prelate knew that there were very many to whom
wet raiment and long exposure to the inclement autumn
skies would be a positive danger. He could not well go in
a short October day from Castlebar to Tuam. He there-
fore arranged so as to spend the night at Roundfort (Holly-
mount), the residence of his devoted friend, the Rev. James
Mac Hale, and thence depart betimes on the following day,
so as to enter Tuam at a seasonable hour.
It was not possible, however, in the existing state of the
popular mind, either to leave Castlebar without attracting
public notice and drawing a crowd, or to proceed on his
way to Hollymount without calling to meet him the popu-
lations of the surrounding parishes. His journey was truly
a triumphant progress, in spite of all the pains taken to
avoid all public demonstrations. The people's heart would
not be gainsaid in its desire to show their archbishop re-
spect, love, and gratitude.
Nor would they heed the weather, or weary with long
283
284
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
waiting. So we may not wonder if at the principal places
along the road multitudes assembled, and bonfires blazed,
and acclamations rent the air, and thę Archbishop had to
stop and say a few fatherly words to those who were now
his flock, and to bestow on the kneeling crowds his priestly
blessing.
Father James Mac Hale, so long honored by the friend-
ship of his illustrious namesake, and now made supremely
happy by having him for his archbishop, had invited the
first gentlemen of the neighboring Ballinrobe and the ad-
jacent country to meet their prelate at dinner.
His recep-
tion at Hollymount, and the banquet at the pastoral resi-
dence in Roundfort, were just as enthusiastic as in Castlebar,
-even though the multitudes assembled were far inferior
in numbers. "A large party, consisting of the clergy and
gentry of the neighborhood, were entertained at the dinner.
Patriotism was the order of the night, and several excellent
speeches were delivered.”
1
In Tuam, meanwhile, nothing was neglected to make of
the solemn entrance of the Archbishop and his installation
a pageant of such splendor as had not been beheld in those
parts.
An eye-witness from Dublin thus describes the occur-
rences. About two o'clock a procession consisting of some
one hundred vehicles, a vast number of horsemen, and the
students of St. Jarlath's College on foot, left Tuam to meet
His Grace, who had slept the previous night at Roundfort.
.... The day was extremely cold, and broken by occasional
showers; but, notwithstanding its severity, the procession
rapidly increased as it moved along, and when it received
the Archbishop at Castlegrove, it must have numbered
some twenty thousand persons.
(6
His Grace arrived in a handsome Swiss carriage, accom-
panied by the Vicar Capitular, Dr. Nolan. The trappings
of the horses were decorated with green ribbons and large
tassels of the same color. There were also in attendance
many clergymen of the dioceses of Killala and Galway.
¹ Castlebar Telegraph of Oct. 22, 1834.
1
IN TUAM AT LAST.
285
4.
"As soon as the carriage came in sight at Castlegrove,
an enthuiastic cheer burst from the assembled multitude,
and the people knelt upon the road as it passed along to
receive his Grace's benediction. He appeared much affected
by the demonstrations of joy with which he was received,
and almost moved to tears, as he raised his hands in solemn
earnestness and blessed his people.
'On leaving Castlegrove the procession was restored to
its former order. The students of St. Jarlath were placed
immediately in front of the Archbishop's carriage, which
moved along at a slow and steady pace.
On its approach
1
the trees and hedges were stripped to decorate the car-
riages and the horses' heads; and in a short time the ad-
vancing multitude became like the moving forest of Macbeth.
Every cross-road poured forth its numbers, until the proces-
sion,-in the beautiful language of his Grace,-resembled a
flood, swelling as it rolled onwards by repeated accessions." "
From Tuam alone 20,000 persons had gone out, in the
face of the inclement weather, to greet their chief pastor.
The multitude from Kilcommon, Ballinrobe, and the coun-
try around Lough Carra and Lough Mask, was scarcely
inferior in numbers. These joint streams increased con-
tinually in volume as they approached the city.
At Ballygaddy, where the parish of Tuam meets that of
Killannon, the clergy of Tuam and the municipal authori-
ties were in waiting. Archdeacon Nolan, alighting from
the Archbishop's carriage, took the archiepiscopal cross
from the clergyman who held it, and presented it to his
Grace to kiss, in accordance with the ritual, and then asked
him to bestow on the parishioners of Tuam his first pastoral
benediction. All knelt forthwith, little heeding the damp
grass of the field and roadside, while the blessing was pro-
nounced.
Then the Mayor or "sovereign" of Tuam, (as this magis-
trate is called), read an address of welcome in the name of
the citizens, and after a brief and suitable answer, while
the cheers of the thousands present broke forth anew, the
¹ Correspondent of Dublin Pilot of October 20th, 1834.
286
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
procession moved forward. Evening was now at hand,
and immense bon-fires lit up the descending gloom and
warmed, like the genial welcome of Irish hospitality, the
chilly October sky, while their blaze gave additional elo-
quence to the radiant and happy faces of the crowds.
Over the north bridge of Tuam a triumphal arch was
erected, decorated with garlands of green and handsome
flags and drapery. The approach to the city and the streets
themselves seemed to be filled with a multitude as large as
that which formed a cortege to the Archbishop, Both
cheered alternately, and then shouted their joy together; for
joy, delirious joy, here as in Castlebar and at Pontoon, over-
flowed all bounds and restraints. As the carriage ad-
vanced, the roar of all these voices increased in loudness.
and frantic enthusiasm. The women from the windows
shouted, wept, waved their handkerchiefs, and knelt to get
the Prelate's blessing, while in the street below the densely
packed crowd could not kneel, but bent their uncovered
heads, were silent awhile, and then cheered louder than
.ever.
Need it be said, there were tears on the cheeks of the
pious Archbishop, and from his lips, with the words of
blessing, went forth fervent prayers for the welfare, the
happiness of that loved and loving race. . . .
At length they reach "the Chapel," the lowly edifice
which had hitherto been the pro-cathedral of Tuam, for the
beautiful edifice reared by Archbishop Kelly had not yet
been opened for public worship. At the door was the
Metropolitan Chapter with its dean. The Archbishop was
taken by them to the sacristy, vested in his episcopal robes,
and then solemnly presented by Archdeacon Nolan, the
Administrator of the Diocese, to the clergy and people,
who filled the sacred edifice to its utmost capacity. The
Bull of translation was read; the Archbishop received the
homage of the Dean and Canons; and the sublime notes of
the Te Deum announced that John Mac Hale was installed
Archbishop of Tuam.
SO JOHN OF TUAM stands before us for many a year of
IN TUAM AT LAST.
287
glorious labor, to be succeeded by the undying gratitude
and veneration of all time.
Of course, there was a public banquet in the evening of
that auspicious day. "John of Tuam," as he soon came to
be called, and as he shall continue to be known for many a
generation, was now at home. And the great family, who
were to be for so many years the object of his loving care,
even on that first day, listened only to their hearts, departed
from established custom, and determined that both sexes
should have a share in the feast spread out to the Arch-
bishop by his espiscopal city. A room was annexed to the
banqueting-hall, in order that the women of Tuam should
hear the voice of their beloved pastor, and listen to all the
inspiriting words to be there said in his praise and in fur-
therance of the cause of Ireland.
As in Castlebar, so in Tuam, the head of a local represent-
ative family, famed for its attachment to the ancestral faith
and to the undying aspirations toward Ireland's indepen-
dence, was chosen to preside at the banquet. This was John
J. Bodkin, of Quarrymount, who had as his vice-president
Pierce Blake, of Corofin House.
The chairman, in proposing the health of the Archbishop,
said: "He comes to us with all his virtues on his head and
his honors thick upon him. He has ever been and will con-
tinue ever to be the stern opponent of your oppressors,
whether lay or ecclesiastical. He has extended the foster-
ing hand of kindness to those who were in misery; the chil-
dren of misfortune have ever found in him a friend. He has
joined to the unbending disposition of the prelate the for-
giving qualities of the angels. . . . I will add that this day is
auspicious of blessings innumerable to our native land.”
These are only a few thoughts selected from Mr. Bodkin's
eulogy, and here given as imperfectly reported from the
journals of the day. The speaker's every sentence was loud-
ly cheered, the sentiments especially which we have here
recorded. They only expressed the truth,-a part of the
known truth. The storm of applause which broke forth
when the Archbishop arose to answer continued for some
+
288
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
minutes, subsiding only when those present seemed fairly
exhausted, and then beginning anew with increased vehe-
mence. Calm being at length restored, the Prelate, visibly
affected by these extraordinary demonstrations, said: "On
a late occasion, I sincerely confessed myself too much
overcome to find proper expressions for my feelings.... But
how much more difficult is it for me now to convey to you
my grateful acknowledgments? I am placed in a situation
very different to any I have hitherto occupied. Men who
could walk with confidence and security on a low level, may
well feel unsteady and insecure when they move along a
lofty eminence. Bodies which could fitly reflect a borrowed
light, and move in dependence of a central sphere, might
not have power to become in their turn the centre of a sys-
tem, illumining the masses around them. A taper may shed
what seems a brilliant light in a small room; it will only
yield a feeble, flickering flame in the open atmosphere.
"For these reasons I feel conscious of my own littleness,
fearing lest I should be found utterly unequal to what is ex-
pected of me in my higher and wider sphere of duty.
"When I cast my eyes on this great assemblage, com-
posed as it is of the elite of the clergy and gentry, of all that
is most conspicuous among us for wealth, intelligence, and
position; when I perceive that there are here, listening to
me, men to whom the Imperial Parliament has been com-
pelled to yield attention, how should I not feel unable to
fulfil the expectations they have formed?
Then, remembering where it is that I stand; that I am
now to occupy the field consecrated by the apostolic labors
of your late illustrious Archbishop; beholding myself sur-
rounded by the evidences of his pastoral zeal; within sight,
especially, of the Cathedral, the offspring of his own mind,
the monument ever sacred to his memory, do you wonder
that I feel diffident of treading worthily in his footsteps?
"The chairman has bestowed on me praise far above my
deserts. Embellishing everything which it touches, his
beautiful mind has the virtue of a crucible, refining and
purging from its dross the dull metal it treats. What he has
i
IN TUAM AT LAST.
289
said of talents and services of which I am unconscious, is to
be attributed to the generosity of the speaker and to the
overkind estimate formed of me by his hearers. What he
has, however, expressed concerning my integrity of purpose
is true; on that head I may not gainsay him.
Some persons may have accused me of over-warmth in
setting forth the grievances of our people. Had they pos-
sessed feeling hearts, and witnessed with me the sufferings
which impelled me to write, they would be far from finding
the exposure over-warm. In other parts of Ireland there
were hearts to feel and eloquent tongues ready to express
the local sufferings of the masses. In the West, in Tiraw-
ley in particular, the men best fitted to describe and expose
such wrongs were wholly taken up by the labors of their
holy ministry. It thus became my unpleasant task to bring
to the knowledge of the public scenes of oppression till then
undescribed, and of thus causing to be heard in higher
quarters and by compassionate ears the cries of the agoniz-
ing poor, which had hitherto died away, unechoed, in the
wilderness.
In doing this I was only fulfilling my covenant with my
God and my people.
((
Mercy to the poor, which is the duty of all, is one spe-
cially incumbent on the ministers of religion. It has been
said, that if Truth were to retire from this world, it should
still find an asylum in the bosom of kings. With much
more reason might it be said, that if Mercy were to with-
draw from human society, indignant at seeing oppression
predominant, that Spirit of Mercy should still have a safe
refuge in the Ark within the Sanctuary.
"It is on this account that, provoked beyond measure by
prevailing injustice, I have been beyond measure patient.
I felt the need of repressing and concealing my righteous
indignation, lest our poor peasants should derive from its
expression new motives for resenting their wrongs; lest the
very exposure of these wrongs, when followed by no signs
of redress, should rouse the sufferers to insubordination.
((
Therefore, I repeat it, have I been forbearing beyond
290
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
measure.
I .have, indeed, known persons to smile at the
mention of such forbearance, as if the word concealed an
irony. In all seriousness, however, I take credit to myself
for having been singularly moderate and reticent under the
harrowing circumstances in which I was placed.
"As I have now to make an open confession, I must
declare, that if by interfering to protect the poor, and by
staying the heavy blows about to fall on them, I have
committed a crime, it is a crime which I openly avow.
But sorrow for it I have none. Nor have I any intention
to satisfy for or repair the same. Like any unrepentant sin-
ner, this guilt I shall, in all likelihood, bring with me, un-
expiated, to the grave.
"It is in the Catholic Church that we must still look for
that spirit of commiseration with the afflicted which had its
spring in the heart of the Redeemer; in it can be found
that Pool of Siloe, to which the Angel of Mercy descends
to agitate the stagnant waters, and to impart the power of
healing the children of misfortune.
"What is it, then, that conciliates to the ministers of re-
ligion this mighty force of the affections, which the advo-
cates and satellites of coercion cannot understand? What
is it that rendered the religious ceremonial with which I
was received on the dividing line between both dioceses to
surpass in grandeur the solemn rites of the most splendid
Cathedral? What was it that attracted to that spot such
throngs as the area of St. Peter's could not contain? What
lent to the majesty of the scene, with only the canopy of
heaven above us, a sublimity which far outstripped the
soaring Dome of the Vatican? What was it, as the clergy
of Killala had predicted,—that made our progress toward
Castlebar an ovation, which, like a flood let loose, increased
and swelled as it swept along? What called forth the
latent affections of the citizens of Tuam and Castlebar, and
blended together in one mighty, unexampled assemblage
persons divided by so many differences of opinion and sen-
timent and position?
"It is because we of the Catholic priesthood are effectu-
IN TUAM AT LAST.
291
ally what our office supposes us to be,-mediators between
the Government and the people, unswayed by what might
be called the passions of either. To both we are attached
by principle, both being mutually necessary to each other
as well as needful to secure the interests of religion. And
in keeping aloof from these passions, and standing on this
high mediatorial ground, the Catholic clergy have earned
the confidence and won the love of the people.
"We hear much of "Tithes," as indispensable for sustain-
ing the dignified station of the recipients. Let those who
measure their claims to reverence by length of purse and
weight of gold only come to witness the spectacles we
have beheld these days, and they will form a lower estimate
of the power of money. Doubtless, wealth possesses no
little power. But if all the money tithes could yield, and
all the gold in the treasury, were at the disposal of one man,
he could not command such a display of heartfelt sentiment,
such an outpouring of popular affection, as we have wit-
nessed.
"Who, then, would exchange this affection for the gold
of the Treasury?
"There are some persons who seem very anxious to have
a public provision made for the Catholic clergy. It will be
time enough to legislate on such a measure when we call
for it.
66
What a deep and sudden concern is now felt to main-
tain suitably the dignity of the Catholic priesthood! I
have no time, just at present, to develop my views on this
subject. Although I am acquainted with the opinions of
some of my brother-bishops with regard to it, I must con-
fine myself to express my own.
For the sake of the king, for the sake of the people,
for the sake of religion and social order, I should deprecate
such a debasing and demoralizing measure. I use these
epithets advisedly, knowing from bitter experience, from
the practical effects of such State-provisions in continental
countries, where the Catholic priesthood is under such obli-
gations to a Government of another creed, what is now at-
292
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
tempted to be put on us here in Ireland. I advise these
would-be friends to let the Catholic clergy alone; let them
turn their attention to the wants of the people.
"We do not want their millions. Let them rather provide
our people with suitable houses of worship to protect them
from the inclemency of the wintry season. While our
flocks are thus left without suitable places of worship, we
cannot help regarding with distrust every attempt to pen-
sion their pastors.
(6
If the religion of the parsons is so pure, why not try on
their followers the experiment of a voluntary support?
"Let, then, the Tithes be extinguished, and the poor pro-
vided for. As for us, we recollect the fate of Naaman the
Syrian. The plague had come to him with his money.”
The Archbishop having proposed the health of the chair-
man, Mr. Bodkin, that gentleman, in his eloquent speech in
reply, told some truths which the Irish Representatives of
the day would have done well to heed.
"I did go to Parliament," he said, "with at least honesty
of intention. I met in the land of the stranger the snares
that were set for virtue. I there saw many who were as
well meaning as myself. . . . It was the fashion of the English
Members to show an utter contempt for this country; and
many of the Irish, the moment they became acquainted
with John Bull, affected to do the same. These men are the
curse of Ireland."
Bitterly were the men of Galway to feel the truth of
these words within not many years afterward.
Meanwhile, like men happily unconscious of the evil days
to come, all present in the banqueting hall opened up every
avenue of their souls to the joy of the present hour, and to
the high hopes for religion and fatherland inspired by the
man whom Providence had sent them. It was a feast such
as Nehemias could have celebrated with his countrymen
returned from captivity, in the breathing space afforded by
the holy work of building up the walls of Jesusalem and by
the increasing assaults of their enemies round about.
The next morning the Archbishop was early at his place
IN TUAM AT LAST.
293
in the lowly pro-cathedral. The elite of his clergy, and his
seminarians, filled the sanctuary. The all-too-narrow edifice
was crowded with the faithful people of Tuam. It was a
solemn ordination. Thus the first function of Dr. Mac
Hale's administration was the conferring of Holy Orders,—
the Bishop of Galway officiating.
PART FOURTH.
APOSTOLATE IN THE ARCHDIOCESE OF TUAM.
1834-1881.
295
O!
CHAPTER XIX.
AT WORK IN THE ARCHDIOCESE OF TUAM.
HERE is, in a paper written on O'Connell by Mr.
Gladstone, and published in the "Nineteenth Cen-
tury" of January, 1889, a passage on the political
career and character of the Liberator, which, in many
respects, applies equally to the labors and character of
O'Connell's most trusted and most honored friend, John,
Archbishop of Tuam.
"It is with something of a sense of special duty," says the
writer, "and likewise with a peculiar satisfaction, that I
make this small effort at historical justice in the case of the
Irish Liberator, as he is most justly called. In early life I
shared the prejudice against him, which was established in
me, not by conviction, but by tradition and education. . . .
Those who know only the hearty good will of millions upon
millions of the English people toward Ireland at this
moment, can have but a faint conception of the fearfully
wide range of mere prejudice against O'Connell half a
century ago.
"It is a misnomer to call him a demagogue. If I may
coin a word for this occasion, he was an ethnogogue. He
was not the leader either of plebs or populus against optimates.
He was the leader of a nation; and this nation, weak, out-
numbered, and despised, he led, not always unsuccessfully,
in its controversy with another nation, the strongest and
perhaps the proudest in Europe.
"... He was all along the missionary of an idea. The
idea was THE RESTORATION OF THE PUBLIC LIFE OF THIS
COUNTRY, which he believed, and too truly believed, to
have been not only enfeebled, but exhausted and paralysed
by the Act of Union. It lay in his heart's core from the
297
298
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
dawn of his opening manhood; from the commencement of
his full political career it became the mainspring of his acts,
his words, his movements, the absolute mistress of his
time, of his purse, and of whatever additions his credit
could make to his pecuniary resources. He loved his
country with all his heart, and with all his mind, and with
all his soul, and with all his strength. . .
“I am convinced that we ought also to accord to him the
character of an excellent statesman. The world knows him
chiefly in connection with the proposal to repeal the Act of
Union with Ireland. Now I would venture to propóund
as the criterion of statesmanship properly so called, first,
the capacity to embrace broad principles and to hold them
fast; secondly, the faculty which can distinguish between
means and ends, and can treat the first in entire subordina-
tion to the last. To botn these criteria the life of O'Connell
fully answers. He never for a moment changed his end;
he never hesitated to change his means. His end was the
restoration of the public life of Ireland; and he pursued it
from his youth to his old age with unfaltering fidelity and
courage."
The reader who has followed our narrative so far with
any degree of attention, must be struck on perusing the
above words of the greatest of living statesmen and parlia-
mentary orators, how literally almost they apply in every
particular to Dr. Mac Hale. Of his part in achieving the
great measure which has given to O'Connell the name of
Liberator, we need say nothing here. That he, too, was,
in the truest sense of the word, an ethnagogue, the leader and
guide of a whole nation, even during O'Connell's life time,
history will affirm; that after O'Connell's death John of
Tuam was, till his dying day, the light and hope of Irish
patriots, Irishmen all over the world have again and again
proclaimed. The restoration of the public life of Ireland was
also the END which Dr. Mac Hale sought to further and
attain, from the appearance of the first letter of HIERO-
PHILOS down to his latest public utterance and his last
recorded episcopal act.
AT WORK IN THE ARCHDIOCESE OF TUAM.
299
1
Of his statesmanlike views on every great topic connected
with the welfare of Ireland during the sixty-one years he was
before the public, his letters to the successive Prime Minis-
ters will convince the most incredulous. His political, or
rather "national," purpose never changed; and the means
he sought and advised for its realization, in the face of dis-
couragements of all kinds, in spite of the opposition of the
men he most regarded and revered, are this day acknowl-
edged to be the only means alike approved by true religion
and by true statesmanship.
Of this we shall be convinced more and more with every
succeeding chapter in this work.
Meanwhile, let us follow the new Archbishop of Tuam
into the wide and difficult field of his apostolic labors, and
see how he battles with the unforeseen calamities which
come in rapid succession to overwhelm his people, as well
as with the enemies of their religious faith and their exist-
ence as free men and prosperous men on their native
soil.
It was an accusation brought against the Archbishop,
urged against him even by false brethren in the Court of
Rome, that, during the years of famine in particular, he
allowed Protestant missionaries to pervert large numbers
of his flock, and that at all times he was less careful of the
spiritual welfare of his diocesans than of the pursuit of
literary fame or public notoriety as a political agitator.
We shall have abundant evidence of quite the contrary
at every step of our progress in the following pages. But
remembering the fearful calamities which depopulated the
West of Ireland all through the episcopal administration of
Dr. Mac Hale, and the tremendous efforts made to profit
by the utter distress of the starving populations to purchase
with money and other bribes their adhesion to Protestant-
ism; to replace the exterminated Catholics of Mayo and
Galway by men of another race and creed, it will be of no
little interest to read here, ere we follow John of Tuam on
his path of heroic toil and conflict, the last letter he ever
addressed to the public, and in his ninety-first year:-
300
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
"TO THE Editor of the Freeman.
TUAM, July 9th, 1881.
"DEAR SIR-It appears from the census taken on the
3d of April of the present year, that there are in the two
counties of Galway and Mayo 470,390 Catholics, and only
12,052 members of the Disestablished Church, comprising
landlords, Protestant ministers and public officials, with
their respective families and followings, viz.: for every
Protestant of that Church in the two counties, there are
nearly forty Catholics.
The entire of the diocese of Tuam is comprised in the
two counties of Galway and Mayo, with the exception of
two parishes in the county Roscommon, the Protestant
population of which, according to the census of 1871,
amounts to 191 souls.
"So much for the industrious traducers, at home and
abroad, of the good fame of the clergy and people of the
diocese of Tuam.
"I remain, dear Sir, your faithful servant,
"JOHN ARCHBISPOP OF TUAM."
With this preliminary, we may follow our Prelate in the
career of higher and wider responsibility imposed on him
by the Holy See.
On taking possession of the See of St. Jarlath, Dr. Mac
Hale well knew that he was not exchanging a field of inces-
sant labor for one of comparative repose. On the contrary,
he was perfectly aware that the change meant for him not
only higher responsibility, but threefold toil.
The worry, the deep anxiety, the manifold grief, the an-
noyances of all sorts, as well as the occupations put upon
him by the Killala troubles, of which we shall treat in the
next chapter, will tell the reader that the archiepiscopal
mitre was to the wearer a crown of thorns.
In the discharge of his own pastoral duties he was most
exemplary and indefatigable. Everything that pertained to
his episcopal and priestly ministrations was to him most
truly a labor of love. It was not in his nature to spare him-
AT WORK IN THE ARCHDIOCESE OF TUAM.
301
self. And even had he been ever so little disposed to in-
dulge a love of literary ease amid his pastoral cares, the
terrible necessities of the country, and the successive calam-
ities which befell his people, were more than sufficient to
transform the most sluggish and callous nature into activity
and energy.
The conviction must have forced itself upon the new
Archbishop of Tuam, that the struggle maintained by the
Irish people was not merely one for equal civil and relig-
ious rights, but one for simple existence on their native soil.
As a bishop, his chief care was to preserve to his flock
the faith inherited from their forefathers; that was the
pearl beyond all price, which no force in the past had been
able to wrest from the nation.
This was the divine treasure which the joint efforts of the
Protestant ascendancy in Ireland and the British Govern-
ment still conspired, after centuries of unavailing persecu-
tion, to take away from the Catholic majority.
The Archbishop's first and chief solicitude was to save
the faith of his flock, now more than ever threatened by the
Government system of education and by the proselytizing
societies set on foot, patronized in official quarters, and
liberally supplied with money for the purpose of purchasing
the souls of the wretched peasants of the West, who were
in a chronic state of dire distress verging on starvation.
He therefore bent all his efforts towards combating not
only the National Schools, which he instinctively felt to be
fraught with danger to the youth of Ireland, but the mon-
strous injustice of the Church Establishment, the Tithe-laws
and Landlord-laws, all devised to reduce to degrading and
irremediable poverty the Catholic populations unsubdued by
persecution, and to make of the wretched tiller of the soil
the most abject slave that ever crouched under the lash or
the frown of a master.
Good Heavens! the negro population of the Southern
States were lapped in luxury; their wants in the present,
their support in sickness and old age, were amply provided
for, as compared with the lot of the Irish peasantry of
302
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
the Western and Southern counties. The landlord exacted
rents out of all proportion with what the soil produced, and
whether the land earned it or not, it had to be paid.
After the landlord's claim came that of the minister of
the Established Church. Though there might not be in
the parish of which he was by law the rector or vicar a
single person belonging to his church or benefited by his
ministrations, yet from every farmer's field he pitilessly
carried away every tenth sheaf of corn; and when not a
sheaf had been left by the rack-renting landlord, the poor
man's cow, or his ass, or his pig, or, these failing, the last
articles of furniture left in the hovel he called his home,
was borne off by the Tithe-Proctor, aided by the constabu-
lary or military!
So was the Protestant religion in Ireland "brought
home" to the immense majority of the people!
Nor was this all. If in that parish where not a dozen
persons could be collected on the Sunday around the min-
ister's pulpit, the church in which he preached, the old
Catholic church, taken ages before from those who had
built it, needed repairs, the Catholic thousands, who wor-
shipped in what was little better than a straw-thatched barn,
were assessed for the repairing!.... If the rector and the
local authorities judged that a new Protestant house of
worship should be built, the expense fell on the Catholic
thousands, albeit rack-rented by the landlord and plun-
dered of their last beast, or of the very bed on which they
lay, by the Tithe-Gatherer! And there were, besides all
this, innumerable other burthens imposed by grand-juries,
etc., on the backs of the poor....
It was hopeless misery, then; it was degrading poverty,
depriving a Christian people for centuries of the comforts
of a civilized home.... It had already come to this pitch of
hopelessness ere John Mac Hale became archbishop of
Tuam, in the autumn of 1834, that the peasantry of the
greater part of the West and South of Ireland were re-
duced to the alternative of starving on their native soil or
of emigrating to America.
AT WORK IN THE ARCHDIOCESE OF TUAM.
303
It was in this sad predicament, that the National School
Board in Dublin was created for the express and scarcely
disguised purpose of Protestantizing the youth of Ireland.
Then, too, the Protestant Bible Societies purchased lands,
built churches and schools, and established proselytizing
centres and agencies in Munster, Connaught, and the west-
ern counties of Ulster.
Dr. Mac Hale deemed it to be for him an imperative, a
sacred duty, to enlighten public opinion in the three king-
doms and, so far as he could, all over Christendom, on this
monstrous and manifold injustice practised in Ireland in the
name of religion, and by a government which championed
the cause of civil and religious liberty everywhere.
He found time, in the midst of his multiplied occupations,
to address a public letter to the Duke of Wellington, on
December 8, 1834, just when it was announced that the
great soldier had once more become the head of a Tory
Cabinet. He exposes the enormous wrong done to a whole
nation by saddling it with a Church Establishment hostile
to the religion of seven-eights of the people, and by com-
pelling these seven-eights to support a clergy from whom
they receive no service, and who are constantly laboring to
deprive them of their ancestral faith.
"My Lord," he says, "the eternal laws of justice are
against you. And, until right and wrong are found to be
such changeable things as to shift their position like an
army-corps in a camp, . . . . the opposition to tithes in Ire-
land shall remain beyond the reach of any adequate con-
trol.... Your efforts to uphold the Church Establishment in
Ireland must prove abortive. . . . All the united authorities
of the Sovereign and the Senate can never confer the con-
scientious obligations of law on enactments contrary to right
reason and justice. Hence, the stubborn and unconquerable
mutiny of the minds of the people of Ireland against these
odious ACTS (laws I will not call them), which have ever
forced them to pay tribute to the teachers of an adverse
creed."
The Archbishop is not daunted by the fame of the great
304
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
general who had routed the Napoleonic hosts from Portu-
gal and Spain, and broken forever the mighty Conqueror's
sword at Waterloo. He had, as we have seen, powerfully
aided O'Connell in wresting from the Wellington Ministry,
in 1829, the Act of 'Emancipation. He now calls on him to
abolish the Church Establishment, to do away with the
iniquitous Tithe System, and to regulate the laws of Ire-
land and their administration on the principles of eternal
justice.
"Your Grace," he says, " may be deluded with the no-
tion that this opposition to tithes is only a temporary ebul-
lition of feeling, and that the people may be brought to be
reconciled to the re-imposition of the heavy burden.
"Never!
They may be forced to submit ; but. . . . it will only be a
forced submission. The laws enforcing tithes may be en-
dured. They cannot be obeyed. Hence, the import of
that word-passive obedience,—so little understood, and the
misunderstanding of which has thrown upon the Catholics
such undeserved odium.
Passive obedience is nothing else than a passive acquies-
cence in laws which are unjust, which one cannot correct,
and which are still tolerated on account of the greater evil
of public commotion that would result from resistance.
Hence, the obedience yielded to them is termed passive, or
permissive, as contrasted with that active, free, and sponta-
neous obedience of the heart which a reasonable being
yields to wise and beneficent laws, and which such laws
only can impose.
("
In this latter and true sense of obedience, the laws re-
garding tithes to the Protestant Establishment were never
obeyed, and never can be, inasmuch as they are destitute of
all the elements of right and justice, of utility and public
good, that constitute such an obligation.
(6
I have written this letter to convince you that the ques-
tion is already disposed of, and that further controversy on
its merits would be nugatory.
"I shall freely declare my own resolves. I have leased a
•
AT WORK IN THE ARCHDIOCESE OF TUAM.
305
small farm, just sufficient to qualify me for the exercise of
the franchise, in order to assist my countrymen in returning
those, and those alone, who will be their friends instead of
being what their representatives usually were-their bitter-
est enemies.
"I must, therefore, declare, that, after paying the land-
lord his rent, neither to parson, nor proctor, nor landlord,
nor agent, will I consent to pay, in the shape of tithe or any
other tax, a penny which shall go to the support of the
greatest nuisance in this or in any other country.”
Such was the magnanimity of the man.
His zeal in advocating the cause of his people, and in
defending them against the organized injustice of British
rule in Ireland, had nothing in it of the ambitious self-seek-
ing of the demagogue. It was a zeal inspired not only by
the purest patriotism, but by the holiest love of religion.
Hence, the man's fearlessness, and his utter disregard of the
rash judgments formed of his public acts either by timid
friends or the avowed enemies of his creed and race.
The year 1835 was a trying year in the West of Ireland.
The crops were scanty, threatening famine, and producing
deep and wide distress. There were to be general elections,
and with these came the usual tyrannical pressure brought
to bear on the poor electors by the landlords. Men who
were the avowed patrons of the Bible Societies, and de-
nounced the damnable errors of popery, scrupled not to
urge their tenants to swear falsely in registering themselves
as voters, or to accept a bribe to vote against their con-
science. So that election time was always a season, not
only of scandalous disorder, but of moral peril for the Irish
peasantry.
Besides,—a season of distress was the golden opportunity
for the "Gospellers" to ply their infamous trade among
the starving populations.
The new Archbishop of Tuam was not the man to slum-
ber while the wolf was prowling in the night, or to look on
idly or listlessly, while the petty tyrants of the county were
tampering with the honor and the conscience of his spiritual
306
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
children, or to be silent when the hungry people cried out
to the Government for bread, and Government only gave
them a stone.
On May 6th, 1835, he issued his first pastoral letter to
the clergy of the diocese of Tuam, laying down the law
which all had to observe in the fulfilment of their duty
and privilege as electors. It is a master-piece in its way.
"During elections," he says, "the minds of many of the
faithful are so often loosened from the ordinary restraints
of duty, that it is unfortunately looked upon as a time when
bribery, perjury, drunkenness, and every species of corrup-
tion, are permitted to supplant the ordinary virtues of the
people...
"As for bribery, . . . your denunciations of so enormous
a sin must be cogent in proportion to its atrocity. The
freehold is not a property to be set up for sale. It is held
in trust for the benefit of the people; and no man can have
a right to traffic upon what is not solely his own, and by
such a vile bargain to inflict injury upon the community.
"There can be no compromise of this truth.
Let, therefore, the people be persuaded, that whoever
receives a bribe directly or indirectly for his vote is to be
excluded from the benefit of the sacraments, until he makes
restitution of the money. . .
"When once the hope of bribery, on the one hand, and
the fear of un-Christian oppression on the other, are taken
away, the people will go to the hustings as reasonable, in-
telligent, and free agents ought to go: with a consciousness
that they are not the serfs of any man, but the trustees of
religion; and that they owe no account but to God alone
for the use they make of the elective franchise.
"It will be your duty to remove the ignorance, or cure
the corruption of such voters as would fain persuade them-
selves that they, indeed, are released from the obligation
of serving the community, from gratitude to some great
family....
"It would be bribery, it seems, in a poor man to receive
a few pounds for his vote; and, forsooth, it would be other-
AT WORK IN THE ARCHDIOCESE OF TUAM.
307
wise to receive some hundreds of pounds, or an equivalent
situation for a son or for a friend, by the transfer of a lot
of subservient freeholders.
“No class can have a right to meddle with the conscience
of your flocks.
"The best chance of escape for them is to perform their
duty so well as to secure the triumph of that franchise
which the constitution gives them for their protection."
Such was the political morality inculcated by John Mac
Hale. Of course, the inflexible severity with which he car-
ried out these lofty principles made him no friends among
the landlord class, and made him sometimes enemies among
influential members of his own Church.
They, when the Archbishop thwarted their little games
of bribery and corruption, would raise the cry about priests
meddling with politics.
As real famine was spreading through Mayo and Gal-
way during the summer of 1835, the Archbishop felt bound,
in the beginning of June, to write a private letter to Lord
John Russell, acquainting him with the reality and extent
of the danger. The communication was courteously ac-
knowledged. But nothing was done to prevent or relieve
the distress.
On July 26th, Dr. Mac Hale had recourse to his usual
method of shaming the Government into timely activity.
He wrote an open letter to the Prime Minister. Hunger
and starvation were abroad.
"The people, unable to contend with a foe to which the
mightiest must yield, are already rooting up the unripe
potato, and laying a broader foundation for a famine next
year....
“Again and again, the sympathies of the legislature were
striven to be enlisted in their favor by the feeling appeals.
of Mr. Sharman Crawford and others. The Secretary is
said as often to have promised the promptest attention to
their wants. The sentiment was cheered; the people
starved!"
And then the Archbishop states in words never to be
308
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
forgotten what was the sublime charity of these sufferers.
"The spectacle along the western coast. . . . exhibited al-
most an entire population literally and voluntarily renounc--
ing the distinctions of ownership, and, like the primitive
Christians, putting their little possessions into a common
fund for the relief of the common misery. Many were
known to retrench their scanty meals, in order to share
them with their afflicted neighbors. It is to this heroic
self-denial, rather than to any Government aid, that we are
indebted for the preservation of the lives of the people."
Meanwhile the Tithe-Proctor also was abroad, more piti-
less than ever, and gathering into the parson's granary
every tenth sheaf from the peasant's desolated field and
scanty harvest. There were scenes of violent resistance,
ending in bloodshed, where the unarmed cottiers attempted
to cope with the Proctor's military escort.
Meanwhile, also, Exeter Hall held its meetings and pro-
claimed that the season of the Irish people's dire extremity
was the blessed opportunity of the "Gospellers."
"The wretched inhabitants of the West of Connaught,"
the Archbishop writes to the Prime Minister, "supplicated
for bread, and those tender-hearted missioners tried to
drown their cries in the louder and more protracted charges
of idolatry. If the potato crop failed, or if the entire field
was seized by heartless landlords, Popery was the pregnant
source of the mischief!”
Of course, the Catholic priests resisted the bribery sought
to be practised at the elections, the inhuman collection of
rack-rents and tithes from a starving peasantry, and the
shameful efforts made by the parsons to purchase by money,
food, and raiment the outward adhesion of the famishing
peasants to the tenets and worship of Protestantism. For
this the priests were denounced as agitators and fire-brands.
But Dr. Mac Hale was not one to withhold his pen from
branding the slanderers.
"It has lately become fashionable," he says, " to reproach
the priesthood of Ireland with a tendency to agitation.
Still, all this would be easily forgiven them, if they did not
AT WORK IN THE ARCHDIOCESE OF TUAM.
309
expose the wretchedness of the people, or if they persuaded
these to lie down in peace and starve. But to exhibit so
many hundreds of them without a cow, horse, or any four-
footed animal, so many families through the country with-
out a night covering, at an average for one in twenty per-
sons; to represent some of the gentry employing persons.
to scourge from their gates the unfortunate victims of their
own rapacity, and others encumbering their mercenary
relief with conditions of such cruel and complicated usury,
as to render it a prospective curse, is one of the most trea-
sonable acts of which the Catholic clergy could be guilty.
At the recurrence of an election, when there is question
of debauching the integrity of the people, the coffers are
freely opened. No mattter what perjuries may stare the
guilty dispensers of this mammon in the face, they are hard-
ened enough to brave all such terrors.
"But famine threatens; no money appears! The only
fear is the exposure of certain classes; and better far, it has
been murmured, that such nuisances should be entirely
swept away, than that persons unaccustomed to such treat-
ment should be writhing under the indignant tongues of
British Senators, or suffering from the equally bitter pen of
British journalists."
He concludes this letter, which is more of an indignant
remonstrance than of an appeal to the Government, by the
following challenge to the Protestant Establishment :—
66
'We quarrel with no man on account of his creed. We
complain of the political injustice with which religion has
been forcibly connected. We complain that a vast prop-
erty should be exclusively devoured by a few ecclesiastical
vultures, while the many, for whose physical and moral
nutriment it was intended, should, in every sense of the
word, be bereft of its benefit.
"They talk of the revenues of the Catholic priests. Why
do not they, if they have any reliance on their office, trust
to the same resources?
"Some talk that the effect of reducing the Establishment
would be 'to establish the Catholic religion in Ireland.'
310
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
What! establish the Catholic religion in Ireland? They
might as well talk of resolving to plant the stars in the
heavens, or of plucking them out of the firmament.”
The summer and autumn were for the Archbishop a time
of most bitter trial, renewing for his flock all the terrible
sufferings witnessed in the diocese of Killala during the
famine of 1831-32, and for himself the pangs of a parent
who is called to relieve his dear ones in their dire need, and
who is powerless to deal out anything like adequate help.
In September he was called to the principal scene of the
proselytizers' labors in the Island of Achil. His terrible.
and repeated arraignment of the Established Church had
aroused the wrath of Dr. Bloomfield, Bishop of London,
who fancied he could, with the stroke of his pen, demolish
John of Tuam.
But John of Tuam was not to be demolished; and Dr.
Bloomfield soon found it out to his grief. He wrote to him
from the scene of his pastoral visitation in Achil.
The remoteness of this Island will, I trust, justify my
tardiness in acknowledging your Lordship's attention.
The interesting occupation, too, in which I have been en-
gaged, guarding this distant portion of the flock from the
poison of errors, confirming the many in the faith, and re-
ceiving back into the fold the few who were staying around
its enclosure, will, no doubt, plead in my favor as an addi-
tional excuse.
(6
It is impossible that on a subject in which your sources
of knowledge were scanty and imperfect, you could hazard
such an assertion, as that the Protestant religion was
spreading in Ireland. . . . What? the Protestant religion in-
creasing ! And what is the evidence to establish its pro-
gress?
Eight hundred and sixty parishes without fifty
Protestants; and not one solitary individual professing that
faith to be found in a number of parishes amounting to one
hundred and fifty! If from such data you deduce the spread
of Protestantism, it must be that you attach to numbers the
idea of negative quantities.
……. You may boast of your parsons as a proof of the
AT WORK IN THE ARCHDIOCESE OF TUAM.
311
spread of Protestantism. I shall exhibit the people, com-
pared to whom the parsons are but as a few drops in the
vastness of the ocean. As for your churches, so far from
being an evidence of the growth of the Protestant religion,
their steeples, like the London Monument, are so many
'tall and lying bullies,' erected to create a delusive belief of
the establishment of the Protestant religion in places where
a vestige of it was never to be seen.
"There is something in the very soil and atmosphere of
Ireland uncongenial to the growth of error. . . . Witness,
for example, the recent abortive exertions of the Achil
Missionary Society, that was to renovate the face of this
island.... New houses arose, a spiritual colony was planted,
moneys were expended without measure; and, though hun-
ger, and nakedness, and famine were the constant allies of
which imposture availed itself, still it could make no ad-
vances here.
The contemptuous scorn with which the
natives treated the fanatics, if adequately conveyed to your
Lordship, would considerably sober your enthusiastic an-
ticipations. 'The Achil Mission,' is already another tale
of the numerous failures of fraud and fanaticism.”
The Bishop of London, in his place in the House of
Lords, in defending the erroneous wealth of the Established
Church in Ireland, was unwise enough to say that "with-
out the pomp with which it surrounds the ministers of
religion, their instructions could not fall with any force
among the humble classes of society."
This was giving to the Archbishop of Tuam a victorious
weapon, of which he availed himself.
"What aid," he replies, " did they derive from the splen-
dor of wealth, who achieved the most signal triumphs for
the benefit of mankind?.... Is your Lordship aware that
an humble Catholic curate in Ireland, with £30 a year,
exercises more of that exalted influence which proceeds
from that mysterious communion of mind, than does, with
all his untold wealth, the Protestant Primate of all Ire-
land?"
The Archbishop then contrasts the influence of high
312
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
ecclesiastical rank and great wealth in a Protestant digni-
tary preaching in Westminster at the coronation of William
IV., with that of poverty and humility in the person of a
Capuchin monk preaching at Rome to the Pope and
Cardinals.
"The one sermon," he says, "was delivered by a prelate
of exalted rank and supercilious bearing, whose full and
corpulent frame, unwasted by fasts or virgils, attested the
sincerity of his belief in the superstition of such practices.
"This was Dr. Bloomfield, the Protestant Bishop of
London.
The other sermon was by a Capuchin, than whom noth-
ing could more strongly contrast with the former figure.
"The feet almost bare...; a coarse, dark, flowing garment
was wrapped by a leathern girdle round his emaciated
body; the sinews upon his attenuated wrists and fingers
were seen to rise like reeds upon a column.
"The discourses were in keeping with the persons: The
courtly Bishop delivered 'a cold, unimpassioned harangue,
addressed to an audience impatient for its conclusion.
No single stroke depicting the beauty of chastity, or the
terrors of judgment.'
"On the contrary, the other came forward as one whose
conversation was in heaven.' . . . Each word was a warn-
ing sent from a superior spirit. And though there were
present men whose lives were worthy of the pure and prim-
itive times, the most pious could not but feel the influence
of the holy man, when he announced the more terrible pun-
ishments that awaited the high and mighty delinquents who,
in Church and State, forget the obligations of mercy to the
poor.
66
'Do not henceforward, my Lord, accuse me of designs
to subvert the Protestant Establishment. All our designs
are innocuous, compared to your own acts. You charge
me with characterizing the Establishment by the odious
names of vampire,' 'bloodsucker,' and 'juggernaut.' I
have never used these offensive terms. It is Dr. Bloom-
field who has done so. And if it be true that 'they best can
1
AT WORK IN THE ARCHDIOCESE OF TUAM.
313
paint who have known it best,' let those who dislike the
picture charge him and not me with the correctness of the
delineation.
"It is not our words or writings, then, but their own deeds,
that are hastening the dissolution of the Establishment.
Yes, such deeds as those of Rathcormac are hurrying it
on to its fate."
ARCHBISHOP MAC HALE'S RECEPTION IN WESTPORT.
The Very Reverend Bernard Burke, Parish Priest of
Westport, had been the rival but unsuccessful candidate
with Dr. Mac Hale for the dignity of metropolitan of Con-
naught. No sooner, however, had the Holy See confirmed
the unanimous choice of the bishops of the Province, than
Dean Burke was eager to show the new archbishop all
respect and submission, and to give to the Prelate in West-
port a public reception like that given by the people of
Castlebar or Tuam.
But Dr. Mac Hale was too intent on the performance of
the manifold duties which awaited him in Tuam, to turn
aside to Westport for what appeared more of a public dis-
play than the glad welcome awarded to a bishop in visiting
his diocese for the first time.
He had, perforce, to put off from week to week the visit
solicited by priest and people till the end of December, 1834.
But the enthusiastic multitudes who flocked from every
side to greet him, and the evident fervor with which they
gave him welcome, reminded the Archbishop of the scenes
enacted in the preceding October, on his progress from
Ballina to Castlebar and Tuam.
Only a few miles separated the beautiful town and glo-
rious bay of Westport from Tubbernavine and Ballina.
To the people John Mac Hale seemed one of their very
own; and, besides, they had seen him, while coadjutor of
Killala, more than once in their midst on great solemnities,
thrilling them with his eloquent discourses.
The Archbishop's speech gives sufficient details of his
triumphal entry into the town to dispense us from a sepa-
rate descripțion of the scene.
314
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
"From the enthusiasm I have just witnessed," he begins,
"and which is the genuine offspring of your own hearts, I
must confess my inability to suitably thank you. On many
recent occasions I have had cause to express my gratitude
for kindness thus shown me in public. These manifestations
have attracted notice outside of Ireland and Great Britain.
The journals of Florence and Paris and other continental
cities reëcho the joy of our Catholic people at the events
which have taken place in this diocese. But it is due to
you and to myself to say, that the present occasion, though
unattended with much of the pomp and circumstance wit-
nessed elsewhere, has been to me the source of more
heart felt delight and satisfaction than I have yet experi-
enced.
1
"One thing, among others, may have contributed to my
intense enjoyment; and it is this. Just fourteen hundred
and three years have elapsed, ' and be it borne in mind that
the Catholic religion counts an uninterrupted possession in
this land,—just 1403 years have elapsed since the arrival of
that saint who, treading in the footprints of the Apostles,
preached to our forefathers that religion which, we thank
God, has kept its hold of the land up to the present day.
"It was from the place on which I am now standing that
St. Patrick first announced the Gospel to the then inhabi-
tants of the territory now constituting our archdiocese. In
in his day, indeed, this territory was temporarily divided
into a number of smaller diocesan jurisdictions, of which
Aughagower was the chief.
"I feel, then, that we are on holy ground. You and I are
treading on the plain hallowed by the footprints of the
sainted dead. While passing through your streets, I anı
inclined to exclaim, 'we worshipped in the spot where his
footsteps have trodden.'
"It should be to us a source of deep satisfaction, amid all
the manifold misery and wretchedness to which Ireland is a
prey, to be assured that we still inherit the best gift be-
1 Some of the best biographers of St. Patrick date the beginning of his apostolic
labors in Ireland from the year 431-32.
•

Clew Bay, from Westport.
AT WORK IN THE ARCHDIOCESE OF TUAM. 315
stowed on our ancestors, the religion preached here by their
Apostle.
"As I entered your town this day, I felt that our country
was blessed with all the choicest natural gifts of the Creator.
But I could not help seeing that man seemed to.mar the
kind intentions of Providence. The wild and majestic sce-
nery which met my view on all sides forced me to admire the
bounty of nature, while making me think sadly of its glo-
rious possibilities.
66
'I have visited the fairest countries in Europe. I have
seen the favorite resorts of the lovers of the sciences, the
arts, and letters. Yet it is only truth to say that I have
never beheld scenery more majestic, or a soil more fertile,
than one meets with in approaching Westport.
"Before you, on the broad bosom of the Bay, Clare Island
lifts its proud head on high. A range of verdant hills rise
up on your right; and on your left towers the venerable
Croagh Patrick; while the mariner who approaches your
bay from the west beholds it gemmed all over with islands
innumerable. If he has traversed the Mediterranean, West-
port Bay will recall that of Naples. But it has special
charms of its own. It is not so broad as that of Naples,
but it has some striking points of resemblance to the splendid
bay of Dublin, with which it is so often compared.
"In the three islands which stand off Naples and West-
port, there is both a great analogy in position, and much
difference in their historical associations. The islands near
Naples are identified with the worst vices of imperial ty-
rants. Inisbofin and Inisturk are sacred to the memory of
a Coleman and a Columba.
"There is also an obvious likeness between the lofty
cones of Vesuvius and Croagh Patrick. There is this un-
likeness however: that the truncated cone of the volcano,
worn and wasted by its fires, is a monument of vengeful
destruction; the untouched summit of the other is hallowed
as the spot from which our Apostle invoked so many bless-
ings on our native land. It is a monument to the benefi-
cence of religion. And, I confess it, when, as I entered
316
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
your town amid shouts for O'Connell and a repeal of the
Union, for the Pope, for the King, for the extinction of
tithes and the independence of Mayo,-I was thrilled to
the heart on hearing one poor man shout out, Three
cheers for Croagh Patrick!'
66
"Gentlemen, there spoke the religious heart. There was
in the soul of that poor man a poetical enthusiasm which
those who look down on the laboring class may affect to
sneer at, but which is foreign to the scoffer's barren nature.
Croagh Patrick is truly a mountain dedicated to relig-
ion. To its acclivities our venerated Apostle retired,
like another Elias or another Moses, to converse face to
face with God; and thence to descend among the people,
with countenance radiant with a divine splendor, and bear-
ing a heavenly law to the inhabitants of the plain. He then
bestowed on us a religion eternal like the hills above and
around us, as lasting and indestructible as Croagh Patrick
itself.
"I could not, therefore, help being delighted at the
chance expression of that poor man.
But how happens it
that here, on the plain, at the very foot of yonder holy
mountain, another man should be found to revile the relig-
ion of our people, and to asperse their moral character?
I am loath to deal in personal allusions. Still are there oc-
casions when it is a duty to speak plainly. A member of
Parliament, it is said, from his place in the House of Com-
mons, represented the inhabitants of the valleys around
Croagh Patrick as a people without intelligence. He knew
them, he said, to be the dupes of a superstitious creed, to be
seduced by a system he termed priestcraft.
"Perhaps you are the dupes of priestcraft. Truth, it is
said, is often spoken in jest; and so it is in malignity. The
man who uttered the charge little imagined, most likely,
that he unwittingly uttered a truism. For the word craft, ·
in the original German, means power.
And when the man
who mis-represents Mayo in Parliament said that you were
the dupes of priestcraft, he meant nothing more, perhaps,
than that you were attached to the power of the priests.
AT WORK IN THE ARCHDIOCESE OF TUAM.
317
"True-they wield a power justly obtained,—obtained
by the exercise of every virtue of the Christian heart.
And when the slanderer called you the followers of a su-
perstitious creed, he only meant to say, that your priests
were ever ready to use all its influence in putting down
corruption, bribery, and perjury in every form and in every
place where they could detect these monstrous practices.
"He ascribed the influence wielded by our priesthood
to some sordid and selfish disposition. Even when the
Redeemer cast forth impure spirits, there were men found
to say that He did so, not by the power of God, but by
that of Beelzebub.
It
"There is a legend connected with Croagh Patrick.
is a mountain surrounded with an atmosphere of holy and
living memories. Even now, when I behold its majestic
form in the morning light, I am moved to devotion, as
when I was wont to look towards it in my youthful days.
The legend is, that while the saint was communing with
God on the summit, the impure spirits of Idolatry assailed
him with continual interruptions. Ringing his bell to assem-
ble them from every side, he bound them all together by
some holy spell, and precipitated them into an abyss at the
bottom of the mountain, where they still remain captive.
Perhaps the virtue with which God clothed His Apostle
may survive in some feeble degree in the last and most un-
worthy of his successors here, enabling him some day, by the
exercise of his priestly craft, to hurl other impure and lying
spirits from their elevation. . . .
"I confess, I do not like to talk politics, if I could at all
avoid the distasteful theme. But I do wish to speak com-
mon sense; and, moreover, I am bound to teach all under
my care the duties which they owe to society, as well as
those which they owe to religion. I have ever said, and
must still continue to say, that every form of bribery is rep-
robated by the Catholic Church. I must ever continue to
maintain that perjury in all its shapes shall be condemned
and pursued by the Catholic clergy.
"Call that 'priestcraft,' if you will!
318
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
"I have always said, as I say now, that the selling of
one's country, or one's conscience, for selfish interest, will
ever be denounced by the pastors of the Catholic Church.
“And that, too, may, if our enemies choose, be styled
'priestcraft'!
"This may also be called politics. But if it be, it is of
that sort of politics taught by the Apostle, and sure to be
perpetuated by the bishops of the Catholic Church to the
end of time.
Will it be claimed by a certain class of Christians that
they are free from the obligations imposed on them by
religion? that a new line of demarcation has been dis-
covered, clearly separating the portion of Christian doc-
trine which we are to inculcate, from that which we must
abstain from enjoining in practice? Are we to tell the peo-
ple to bear with the hardships and afflictions of this life
with meekness and resignation, to adore with thankfulness
the hand which chastises them; and must we remain silent
and never raise our voices against the practice of fraud,
perjury, and corruption?
"Oh, I presume that what we call the upper classes will
deem these utterances as little better than blasphemy.
Nevertheless, we shall, under all circumstances, teach the
freeholders their full duty to God, to themselves, and to their
country. If defeated, we shall feel no humiliation; if tri-
umphant, we shall give way to none of the intoxication of
victory. It is the part of Christians to preserve peace of
soul, whether they succeed or fail in what is dearest to their
hearts; conscious that we have done our part, we shall
leave the issue to Providence. They tell us we shall meet
What situation or career
with difficulties at every step.
in life is without its peculiar difficulties, without its own
privations? Are we not to ask our people to do their duty,
because its performance will be attended with difficulty?
"For my part, I shall enforce the obligations of religion,
no matter what may be the consequences to individual
persons.
The influence of Banking Establishments is held up
1
AT WORK IN TAE ARCHDIOCESE OF TUAM.
319
among us as the great obstacle to the practice of civic vir-
tue. This being so, I say, the sooner we get rid of these
banks, the better! It is said that our banks afford facilities
for trade, shelter the industries from the lash of the driver,
give bread to the hungry, and clothe the naked. Well, let
them continue to do so. But when they presume to inter-
fere with the consciences of our people, and to seek to
coerce them, we must hold them up to the hatred of our
people, as we should every other nuisance.
"Banks may lend to heads of families money to prevent
their children from starving; the money they loan may
help to obtain for the young a good and religious education ;
in return the banks receive a fair and lawful interest. For
this are the banks chartered. But they are not to exact
an usurious discount from a starving peasantry. . . .
'Some one will say, that those who borrow money on
such terms are bound to fulfil their agreement. So did
Shylock lend to the Merchant of Venice. And no Shylock
ever demanded his pound of flesh more persistently than
do the banks of Ireland.
'I mention no establishments in particular; I scorn to
point at individuals. But the system I reprobate as abom-
inable. When these money-lenders come to reckon up
their interest, do they stop at six, or ten, or twenty percent?
No! They aim at possessing themselves of the borrower's
conscience.
"Is this Christian-like? No, assuredly.
"Let, then, the bankers be content with their legal six
percent.
“If, instead, they throw out at election time their feelers
to ascertain at what vulnerable point they can assail the
electors, and prevent these from doing their duty, then
they may awaken such resistance and retaliation as may
bring the offenders to their senses.
"I am not so familiar with business methods, as to be able
to say whether or not a banking establishment is an advan-
tage to a community. Of this you are the best judges.
But I come from a town in the northern part of Mayo,
320
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
where a bank brought ruin, bankruptcy, and poverty upon
many a fair and honorable trader; where it enabled the
landlords for three and four and five years to squeeze rack-
rents from their tenantry, the screwing powers of the bank
being the engine employed in this process.
"For my own part, unless upon some great public
occasion, which may demand the sacrifice of my personal
feelings, I never will consent to put my name on stamped
paper for banking purposes. I shall rather reduce my
establishment than encourage a system leading to ruinous
extravagance. I look upon banks as places which people
should never enter; as something like the catacombs, in
which principles, character, freedom, and reputation are
buried. . . .
"Let us remind these usurers that, if they go on coercing
conscience, their banking system may be found like the
colossus whose head was of gold, but whose feet were of
clay.... The boulder from the hillside, detached by pop-
ular hands, may shatter the brittle mass. .
•
"The time is come when all who are not with the people
must be accounted as being against them. You, at least,
in the approaching contest, will show that you are worthy
of freedom by your determined efforts to be free."'
During Dr. Mac Hale's episcopal and priestly labors in
the diocese of Killala, he had seen starvation desolating
the once populous and happy villages of Tirawley. During
the winter months of his first year in Tuam his soul was
stirred by the appearance among his people of the same
appalling spectre of famine.
He did not wait until the distress had become general to
appeal to the generosity of the fortunate among his dioce-
sans, or even to solicit timely relief from the authorities in
Ireland as well as from the Metropolitan Government. In
Parliament Mr. Sharman Crawford more than once raised
his eloquent voice to warn the ministers of the Crown of
the alarming and spreading distress which prevailed in the
West of Ireland.
1 From the Connaught Journal, Westport, Jan. 1, 1835.
"
AT WORK IN THE ARCHDIOCESE OF TUAM.
321
The ministers promised, and their supporters cheered.
But nothing effective was done. Meanwhile hundreds
perished of starvation.
Early in May, 1835, the Archbishop of Tuam wrote a
letter to the Prime Minister, Lord John Russell, to which
a very civil answer was returned. But beyond this nothing
was done to succor the famishing populations.
Then Dr. Mac Hale wrote a second letter, which he at
once made public, hoping to shame the Government into
some practical sense of humanity.
"Need I refer," he says, "to the various and appalling
statements of actual starvation which .... have reached
the public through letters addressed to the viceroy or
petitions presented to Parliament?.... They pointed in
the most definite terms to the scenes of distress, as well as
to the numbers of the sufferers. . . . They invited the
agents of the Government to come and witness the work
of famine within those hovels where shame and hunger
struggled, the latter forcing its victims to go out in quest
of food, the former keeping them within doors and forbid-
ding to expose their extremity to the public eye.
"Think you, my Lord, that the evil is at an end? No.
I shudder at the forms of disease which it is soon likely to
assume. The people, unable to contend with a foe to
which the strongest must yield, are already rooting up the
unripe stalks of the potato crop, and laying a broader foun-
dation for a famine next year. . .
"There passed not a week, meanwhile, in which a num-
ber of enormous pensions was not paid to individuals of
whose services the world is yet ignorant. And yet that
valuable class by whose labor and industry these drones are
supplied, are abandoned without any relief, many of them to
the reality, and more to the chances of starvation!....
I
"The spectacle exhibited this season along the western
coast was one which a Christian philosopher would have
been proud to contemplate. It taught in living acts those
lessons of real Christian charity which you would in vain
¹ Greville's pension in Jamaica; for instance, see "Memoirs." vol. III.
322
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
seek for in Oxford or in Cambridge:-an entire population
literally and voluntarily renouncing the distinctions of own-
ership, and, like the primitive Christians, putting their little
possessions into a common fund for the relief of the com-
mon misery. Many were known to retrench from their
scanty meals in order to share them with their afflicted
neighbors. To this heroic self-denial, rather than to any
government aid, we owe the preservation of the lives of the
people.
"Our best acknowledgments are due to the generous
individuals who, by their contributions, helped to mitigate
our distress. The seasonable supply of potatoes sent by
the kind-hearted people of Wexford has called forth, as it
merited, the lively gratitude of our sufferers.”
So much for what the rulers of Ireland did in the hour
of dire extremity, what was done by local charity, and what
was achieved by the superhuman generosity of the famine-
stricken poor themselves. It is a sad tale of official heart-
lessness,-one, unhappily, which was to be repeated, and
with circumstances of still greater inhumanity, during Dr.
Mac Hale's long experience.
After this indirect but most effective indictment of the
men in power, the Archbishop turns indignantly to the
prodigality with which the treasury supports the clergy of
the Irish Establishment. People may ask whether these
energetic and repeated denunciations of the Irish" Parsons"
had any other effect on the public mind than to give the
Archbishop of Tuam an unenviable fame among the higher
classes in Ireland, and among all classes in Great Britain.
Certain it is that his letters, reciting as they did most
eloquently and effectively the many demerits of this well-
paid and not over-worked class, produced a powerful and
ever-growing impression on the sound public opinion of
both countries. He won the battle at length. The Estab-
lishment went down long before Dr. Mac Hale had arrived
at the end of his long career.
His arraignment of the parsons, in this letter to the
Prime Minister, is one of startling energy and logical force.
AT WORK IN THE ARCHDIOCESE OF TUAM.
323
"Allow me once more," he says, "to contrast-for the
contrast is too striking to be overlooked,-the singular
manner in which the people and the parsons are treated.
"A million of money, a sum that requires some analysis
of its mass in gold, to understand its amount, is lavished
on a small band of functionaries, though their most earnest
supporters could never yet explain one solitary benefit
which they conferred on this devoted country.
"C
They have never manned the fleets of Britain; they
have not filled her armies; their brows are not decked
with the laurels won in her battles. What, then, is their
usefulness, or what the suffering which wins them such
sympathy? What are the priceless services which are
awarded such incalculable remuneration?
(6
Why, they are the dispensers of a law of which the
individual conscience is, according to the principles of
genuine Protestantism, the best interpreter. They are the
expounders of a Bible which requires no expounder, being
a plain, intelligible book, which all can understand.
<<
Behold, then, the range of their ministrations. And I
put it to Sir Robert Peel, and the other panegyrists of the
Irish parsons, whether the people should be suffered to
starve, and a body such as I have described be supported
by so ample a provision? . . . .
“Amidst the variety of your senatorial avocations, your
Lordship may have condescended to glance at the scenic
exhibitions of Exeter Hall. They were quite in keeping
with the policy which the apostles of mischief have always
adopted towards Ireland in the hour of misfortune. The
wretched inhabitants of the West of Connaught, exhausted
with hunger, besought you for bread; and the tender-
hearted missioners drowned the cries of the famishing in
loud shouts charging them with idolatry.
"If the potato crop failed, or if the whole of its yield was
seized for rent by the landlords, all was due to popery....
"But this no popery cry is, at last, extinguished forever.
Britons feel the value of Catholic Emancipation more
than the Irish themselves. Till then they were the dupes of
324
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
every clerical hypocrite, who persuaded them that the
Irish Papists were the only evil they had to fear. . . . Does
the Englishman find that the dismal phantoms with which
his mind had been filled have any existence in reality?
Does he find that the Catholic representatives from Ireland
have leagued themselves against his rights?... No such
thing. He finds them foremost among the foes of every
species of corruption. To their steady and unflinching
alliance with his own members he is indebted for Parlia-
mentary Reform....
(6
Such truths the English know well. They are not
ungrateful. Instead of helping to perpetuate in Ireland the
most disastrous evil with which a nation was ever cursed,
they will requite us by aiding us to achieve peace and
order and freedom. . . .
66
Let those fanatics rave about treatises on theology.
Whilst we practically convince our Protestant brethren that
we love our neighbors of every creed, is it to be imagined
that we must consult these mountebanks as to what books
we may recommend to our clergy?. . . .
(6
It is high time, then, that the laws of eternal justice,
and the real and substantial interests of the people, should
be preferred to that narrow policy which has hitherto
sacrificed everything to the support of a mischievous estab-
lishment. The people can no longer be neglected with
impunity....
They have intelligence enough to understand that it is
not a fair requital for all their own services to the State,
to pamper a useless body with wealth and splendor, while
they are unfeelingly allowed to starve. This they have
endured too often, and with a patience unexampled in the
history of any other nation.
"It has lately become fashionable to reproach the Irish
priesthood with a fondness for agitation. This, however,
would be easily overlooked, if they ceased to expose the
wretchedness of their people, or if they persuaded the latter
to lie down and starve in peace. But to describe so many
hundreds among the peasantry without a cow, a horse, or
AT WORK IN THE ARCHDIOCESE OF TUAM.
325
any other four-footed animal; to describe so many families
throughout the country as so destitute of essential comforts,
that not one in twenty, at an average, possesses a covering
for the night; and then to represent some of the landed
gentry as employing persons to scourge from their gates
the miserable victims of their own rapacity, or burthening
their mercenary relief with conditions so cruel and of such
manifold usury, as to render it a prospective curse,-this
is accounted treason in the Catholic clergy.
"When election time comes round, and the integrity of the
people has to be tampered with, the gentry freely open their
coffers to effect their immoral purpose. . . But when famine
threatens, no money appears. . . .
66
Can the British public wonder that the political power
of such a class has forever passed away? Can they wonder
that such men find it no longer possible to lead their
wretched serfs to the political market-place? . . .
66
As it is, then, in the honest hands of the people that po-
litical power is lodged, it would be impolicy as well as in-
justice to sacrifice them to the landlords or the parsons.
"In conclusion, I may be allowed to make one or two re-
flections on the serious misapprehensions of some well-mean-
ing Protestants.
"We have no feeling of hostility toward them on account
of their religious opinions. We quarrel with no man on ac-
count of his creed. . . We complain . . . of the political in-
justice with which religion has been forcibly connected.
We complain that a vast property should be exclusively de-
voured by a few ecclesiastical vultures, whilst the many, for
whose physical and moral sustenance the property was in-
tended, should, in every sense of the word, be bereft of
its benefit.
"Let the Protestants propagate their religion as widely
and as freely as they please; but let it be in a manner that
will prove its purity to the world.
They talk of the revenues of Catholic priests. Why do
not they, if they have any reliance on their office, trust to
the same resources? Some pretend that the effect of reduc-
326
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
ing the Establishment will be to establish the Catholic re-
ligion in Ireland. What? Establish the Catholic religion
in Ireland? They might as well talk of planting the stars
in the heavens... The Catholic religion is too deeply
rooted in Ireland to need to be planted there anew, or to
fear to be rooted out. It has been established, and fostered,
and sustained by the finger of Him Whose power no gov-
ernment can frustrate, and Whose councils no legislature
can control. If the Protestant Establishment is founded on
a similar basis, why not trust to a like protection? Let it,
like the Catholic Church, flourish by its own vigor, or per-
ish by its corruption."
So, as we saw in the beginning of this chapter, it was the
Restoration of the National Life for which he was contend-
ing in his remonstrances to ministers, as well as in all his
labors and ministrations. And if he sought to restore the
Old Faith to its ancient and perfect freedom, it was with no
thought of proscribing or persecuting the belief of any citi-
zen who differed from the majority.
Catholic Ireland has never been known, since the days of
St. Patrick, to persecute for conscience' sake. In the future,
persecution must be as foreign to her temper as in the past,
having herself so long endured the flames of the fiery fur-
nace.
CHAPTER XX.
THE "KILLALA TROUBLES."
State of the Diocese of Killala under Drs. Waldron and Mac Hale-Appoint-
ment of Father F. J. O'Finan, O. P., as Dr. Mac Hale's successor-Unwise
course of the new Bishop of Killala-He quarrels with his clergy-Appeals to
Rome-Dr. O'Finan sues one of his priests for 1 bel before a secular court-
Apostolic Visitor of the Diocese of Killala appointed—The Bishops of Con-
naught ask for the appointment of a Coadjutor to Dr. O'Finan-The latter
called to Rome-End of the Scandal.
B
EFORE we follow the new Archbishop of Tuam through
the vicissitudes of the long and laborious career be-
fore him, we must return awhile to the diocese of
Killala, which we left a prey to the mingled emotions of
grief and joy, of grief at losing a prelate so deservedly be-
loved, of joy in seeing him advanced to a more exalted rank
in the hierarchy, his elevation being considered by all as a
triumph for the national cause.
Intensely loving as he did his native diocese, we shall
presently see with what a conscientious disinterestedness Dr.
Mac Hale sought to provide, in the person of his successor,
a man of God, most able to promote the dearest interests of
religion in Tirawley; but, unhappily, we shall also have to
chronicle the frustration of all these endeavors and the ut-
ter disappointment of these hopes, brought about by the
weakness and inexperience of a prelate circumvented by
unscrupulous avarice and unholy ambition.
It is a sad but inevitable episode in the heroic life we are
relating. Let the story we are here forced to tell be so
told by the venerable personages who took an active part
in the events, that historic truth and justice shall be vindi-
cated, without any violation of that charity due to the
errors of the departed.
Among the unpublished manuscripts of Dr. Mac Hale is
327
328
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
a brief report on the state of the diocese of Killala, ad-
dressed to Cardinal Fransoni, Prefect of the Propaganda,
and presented to him in the summer of 1832, just as Dr.
Mac Hale set out on his return journey to Ireland. We
have already twice quoted from it. It will give the reader
a bird's-eye-view of that portion of Mayo in which the
Bishop of Maronia was born, and where his episcopal
labors had been so fruitful from 1825 up to 1831.
We translate from the original Latin.
"Having fulfilled," the Bishop says, "with intense spirit-
ual delight the duty of visiting the shrine of the Holy
Apostles, I have thought it a most timely thing to do, be-
fore quitting Rome, to submit to the Sacred Congregation
of Propaganda a brief account of the state of the Diocese of
Killala. This I now do, as well to show in this way my
devotion and obedience toward the Apostolic See, as to
make known to the common Father and Pastor of all Chris-
tians the condition of this remote Church.
"(
But in the general calamities which mark the present
times, and in the misfortunes which affect religion, what
saddens me most is that I see no matter of comfort, no hope
to brighten the prospect before me, when I reflect on the
extreme poverty and need of all things which characterize
the faithful population of that diocese, as well as on the
utter absence of all those institutions which shed lustre on
religion, while enabling it to flourish. Wherefore, in this
dearth of richer materials, I shall compress into a short
space all I have to say; and, to proceed with order, I shall
divide my brief statement into distinct heads.
I. "The Diocese of Killala, situated in the western part
of Ireland and the province of Connaught, comprises
an extent of sixty miles in length aud about twenty in
width.
2. "This district formerly contained a large number of
parishes. At present, however, their number has been re-
duced to twenty-four, with an average population of about
eight hundred families for each, dwelling in hamlets, in
many instances divided from each other by mountain
THE KILLALA TROUBLES.
329
masses. The total Catholic population is, then, not far
from one hundred thousand souls.
3. "To minister to the spiritual needs of all these families,
that is, to celebrate Mass for them on Sundays and Feasts
of obligation, and to administer the sacraments, we have
but one priest, or at most two, in each parish; that is, one
priest where there is a smaller number of families, and two
where there is a greater; so that the total number of priests
devoted to the care of souls does not exceed thirty-two.
4. "The cause of this small and insufficient number of
clergymen comes from the absence of colleges for training
them, and this disadvantage must itself be referred to the
squalid poverty of the people. For, it is a well-known cir-
cumstance, that all our Church revenues and benefices are
possessed by the Protestants. In our diocese they not only
hold all ecclesiastical benefices, but they are the proprietors
of the whole territory, so that, a thing which may scarcely
be said of any other Church, there is not one single piece of
landed property owned by a Catholic. The reason of this
difference (between Protestants and Catholics) is, that the
Catholics, who during the past persecutions and wars pre-
served their possessions intact, were entirely stripped of
their property under William III. (of Orange).
5. Such was the cruelty with which Catholics were, at
that period, treated by Protestants, that the former con-
tinued thenceforward to live in the most extreme misery
and need of all things. Hence, although the number of our
priests be altogether insufficient for the work of the minis-
try, even these would not have enough to support them.
Nevertheless, such is the zeal of our faithful people for the
maintenance of the Catholic religion, that their liberality
toward their pastors increases in proportion to the ability
they find in these of imparting instruction, and to their de-
votion to duty.
"Poor as they assuredly are, they would not find it a
burden to support a more nnmerous clergy.
6. "From this cruel and chronic state of poverty arises
the fact, that there are in the diocese of Killala no churches,
330
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
or almost none. Our churches were taken possession of or
destroyed by the Protestants. Those which Catholics have
since built, are mere cabins covered with thatch, which do
not deserve the name of churches. For this reason the
faithful are very, very often obliged to hear Mass in the
open air, nor have the priests the means of preaching to
them.
7. Where there is a lack of church-edifices for divine
worship, and an absence of colleges for educating the
clergy, one can scarcely hope to find flourishing monastic
establishments. The only vestige of these within our dio-
cese are the ruins scattered over its surface, which meet
the eye everywhere.
(6
In this absolute indigence of all the helps toward relig-
ion, I have asked myself what I should do, when I was,
though unworthy, raised to the coadjutorship of this Church
by the favor of the Apostolic See. I applied myself, first of
all, to rear a cathedral that might contribute to the majesty
and splendor of religion in the town in which I reside; and
that should also serve as a model and incite the clergy to
undertake the building of like edifices in their respective
parishes.
“To build the Cathedral, I was compelled to seek for
means on every side; not only did I go myself through all
the parishes of the diocese, but I moreover begged for alms
outside the diocese both in person and by letter. God hap-
pily crowned this undertaking; and I had the consolation,
just before setting out on my pilgrimage to Rome, to offer
up the Holy Sacrifice in the temple which had kept me so
long from fulfilling my long-cherished design. Still, the
Cathedral is, as yet, scarcely fit for the purposes of divine
worship: its walls are naked, its windows are unglazed, and
the means of our people, after the contributions already
made by them, and because of the tithes which they are
rigorously compelled to pay annually to the Protestant
ministers, are so exhausted, that we are unable to complete
the structure and to adorn it.
'In this statement, saddening as it is, there is one thing
THE KILLALA TROUBLES.
331
which should afford us consolation, and which in the midst
of our hard labors has often filled us with joy, and that is
the pure and living faith of our people, the ardent zeal of
our priests, and that devotion of all classes to the Apostolic
See and the Sovereign Pontiff, which has ever risen superi-
or to every trial.' This is what I had evidence of, especially
during my visitation of the diocese in the Jubilee year
(1825-'26), the piety of both priests and people manifesting
itself so wonderfully, that it excited the admiration of Prot-
estants and caused the conversion of very many of them.
"Assisted by some fifteen priests, I spent ten days in each
parish, taken up from morning till night in dispensing the
apostolic graces (of the Jubilee). Such was the ardor shown
by the people to gain the fruits of this holy season, that the
crowds which came from all sides could not be contained
in the churches, and covered the fields outside. Our great
anxiety, during all these days, was about the poor people,
who came fasting to receive the sacraments, and who, dis-
appointed, had to go back home a long distance, without
breaking their fast, and who, we feared, might faint on the
road.... These were the daily spectacles which filled us
alternately with sadness and joy, with joy at beholding the
abundant harvest, with sadnesss, because of the small num-
ber of the reapers.
"We trust in God to grant us an increase in the number
of our priests. If what I have it in my mind to do for this
purpose does not weary the kind attention of your Eminence,
I shall mention two things which I have greatly at heart.
The first is, to establish a Diocesan Seminary, in which not
only would our candidates for the priesthood go through
a course of philosophy and theology, but our young lay-
men might also go through a course of literary studies.
The second is, to found a monastery of Presentation Nuns,
who would bring up the daughters of the laboring poor to
piety and industry, thereby promoting exceedingly the in-
crease of religion.
"As yet we lack the means for undertaking this twofold
1 Cuilibet tentationi cedere nescia, in the Latin text.
332
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
foundation, and carrying it to a successful issue. Never-
theless, my trust is in Him who furnished me the means for
building the Cathedral; He will also help me to carry out
this twin project, conceived for the glory of His name and
the increase of the Catholic faith.
"I should be most loath to ask help from the Congrega-
tion of Propaganda, overpowered as it must be with similar
applications for aid. We are not unmindful of its benefac-
tions toward the Church of Ireland, and of the solicitude
displayed by it in keeping up the courage of the soldiers of
the faith, who were stripped of all worldly goods because
of their constancy in confessing the Catholic religion.
"From this simple statement of mine, your Eminence will
have a clear perception of the extreme distress to which re-
ligion is reduced in the Church of Killala. Should the Sa-
cred Congregation be able, for the good of religion, to make
a grant to our diocese, we earnestly hope that this generos-
ity shall bear abundant fruit in Christian learning and piety."
The idea of a diocesan seminary contemplated by the
coadjutor-bishop has never been fully realized, though
never quite abandoned, in spite of the sad depopulation
which the diocese, together with the entire West of Ireland,
has undergone, and in the face of the sadly diminished re-
sources of bishops, priests, and people. There is a seminary
school, like a living germ buried beneath the snows of a
long arctic winter, awaiting the return of the sun and the
beginning of spring-tide. The Sisters of the Presentation
have not come to Ballina; but the Sisters of Mercy, the
daughters of Catherine Mac Awley, are there busied in
training to Christian virtue and industrious habits the chil-
dren of the poor.
What precious and abundant elements of all moral good-
ness and greatness were scattered through the impoverished
parishes of the diocese of Killala, and how well the united
labors of bishop and priests could develop them, and pre-
pare the promise of a glorious national harvest, the simple,
pregnant, and moving relation of Dr. Mac Hale most elo-
quently sets forth.
THE KILLALA TROUBLES.
333
What enthusiastic devotion to a bishop the union of
superior virtue, learning, and pure patriotism could pro-
duce, we have seen in the sublime spectacle of Dr. Mac
Hale's triumphant progress from Ballina to Tuam.
No sooner had he discharged the most pressing duties
of his office and station at Tuam, than he had to fulfil one
of no less urgent importance toward the diocese he had
just left. The clergy of Killala had to select three priests
whose names were to be sent to the Prefect of the Propa-
ganda in Rome, and from these the Cardinals composing
the Congregation of that name might select the person
judged most worthy to fill the vacant See.
The Parish priests of Killala, who alone had an active
voice in the election, met in Ballina on November the 12th,
1834, and proceeded, under the direction of Dr. Mac Hale,
as metropolitan, to fulfil the canonical formalities prescribed.
Three names were selected:,those, namely, of Francis Joseph
O'Finan, a distinguished member of the Dominican Order,
Patrick Flannelly, and Bartholomew Costello, the last
named being Vicar-capitular and Administrator of the dio-
cese.
The name of Father O'Finan, who was born in the near
neighborhood of Ballina, was warmly recommended to the
electors by the Archbishop himself, who had formed the
acquaintance of the venerable Dominican at Rome, in 1831
-32. He was then in the 60th year of his age, had left Ire-
land in 1792, studied philosophy, theology, and canon law
under the best masters of his Order, always famed for its
scholarship, and in 1805 returned to Ireland and was ap
pointed professor of theology, in the Diocesan Seminary of
Waterford. In 1812, he was sent to teach in the Dominican
College of Corpo Santo, Lisbon; and in 1816 he was elected
prior of St. Clement's in Rome. In 1824, he became pre-
ceptor and confessor to the Duchess of Lucca, sister to the
reigning Empress of Austria. He remained at the court
of Lucca till 1831, when he was appointed socius to the
Master-general of the Dominican Order.
In this high and honorable position Dr. Mac Hale found
•
334
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
Father O'Finan, when he first made his acquaintance. He
was a man of unblemished life, of great and varied knowl-
edge, of refined manners, courtly address, and dignified
presence. Naturally, the coadjutor of Killala was drawn
to one who, born within a few miles of his own native
place, might well be looked upon as an honor to the diocese
from which he had sprung.
•
When, therefore, his own translation to Tuam left the
see of Killala vacant, Dr. Mac Hale might well think that
he was rendering to the clergy and people of his native dio-
cese the greatest possible service, by helping to give them
for bishop a man who united, as he conscientiously be-
lieved, so many rare qualities as Father O'Finan.
No wonder, then, that, beloved and trusted as Dr. Mac
Hale was by the clergy of Killala, they should, at his rec-
ommendation, bestow the majority of their votes on one
who, although personally unknown to all of them, was nev-
ertheless the choice of their late bishop, now their metro-
politan.
The bishops of the Province of Tuam were also unanimous
in recommending Dr. O'Finan as most worthy to succeed
Dr. Mac Hale. In Rome the Dominican found a warm
friend and patron in the venerable Cardinal Weld; and so
Both the Congregation of Propaganda and the Pope soon
came to a decision, as we learn from the following letter
from Dr. O'Finan himself to the Archbishop of Tuam.
"ROME, MINERVA, 16 Dec., 1834.
"MY DEAR LORD:-I have not words to express my
gratitude for the kind and friendly part which your Grace
has taken in what concerns me. The affair is now pending
before the Sacred Congregation, and, whatever the result
may be, your Grace may rest assured that I shall ever re-
tain a grateful recollection of your friendship.
"Since I had the pleasure of receiving your kind favor,
I have not taken a single step in this business, either for or
against it; nor shall I, with God's blessing. Providence
will decide. Conscious of my unfitness, I have never am-
THE KILLALA TROUBLES.
335
bitioned ecclesiastical dignities; and, if I know my own
heart, I would not cross the Square of the Minerva-and
you are aware it is narrow-to be bishop of the first
diocese in Europe. This, however, does not prevent me
from being penetrated with a deep and due sense of grati-
tude to the clergy of my native diocese. Indeed, it is im-
possible that I should ever forget it.
"I have now to apologize to your Grace for not answering.
your first letter. There was a curious circumstance attend-
ing your appointment to the Metropoliton See, which I did
not like to put on paper. Should Providence bring us once
more together, either in the 'Eternal City' or in the Green
Island, you shall hear it. One thing, however, I may say:
Dr. Mac Hale is to all intents and purposes a Papal Arch-
bishop, and let him act accordingly. I could wish to say
more; but, perhaps, at the present moment, it would not
be altogether prudentiæ legibus consonum.
"Adieu, my dear Lord. Wishing you from my soul every
happiness, both temporal and eternal, I have the honor to be
your Grace's most devoted friend and servant,
FRANCIS JOSEPH O'FINAN, O. P.”
We add to this letter one from Cardinal Weld, who, to-
gether with his relative, Lord Clifford, then residing with
the Cardinal in Rome, took a very active interest in Dr.
O'Finan. This interest was afterwards extended to Dean
Lyons, contributing not a little, as we shall presently see, to
encourage both Bishop and Dean in their unwise courses.
On May 2d, 1835, Cardinal Weld writes to the Arch-
bishop of Tuam :—“ I was duly favored with your Grace's
letter in the beginning of last December, and happy was I
to find that my excellent and respectable friend Dr. O'Finan
was proposed for a station for which he is so highly quali
fied. Tho' he has been so well known here for some time,
I do not think there was another member of the Sacred
Congregation of Propaganda so intimately acquainted with
him as myself; and I flatter myself that my endeavors to
promote his appointment were not useless, tho' I have no
336
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
doubt that your Grace's recommendation would have been
quite sufficient to secure it.
"I cannot help congratulating your Grace, the hierarchy,
and, indeed, the Catholics of Ireland in general, on the
nomination of such a man to fill the episcopal throne; and
I have no doubt that, if his health continues as good as it
has been for some time past, he will be able to do much
good. He is now preparing for his departure, and will
probably leave Rome in the course of a very few weeks."
We merely add to Cardinal Weld's opinion about the
proximate cause of Dr. O'Finan's promotion the following
passage from a letter of Dr. Cullen to the Archbishop of
Tuam, dated from Rome on March the 1st, 1836:—
"There never was any letter written to the Propaganda
about Dr. O'Finan's election, excepting yours and that of
the bishops (of the Province of Tuam). It was to your let-
ter the doctor owed his promotion, and he was told so in
the Propaganda. It must have been some malicious person
who persuaded him of the contrary.
Doubtless the letter of the Archbishop to Cardinal Weld,
of which mention is made by his Eminence, also asked the
latter's influence in favor of the good Dominican. We are
therefore justified in regarding the appointment of Dr.
O'Finan to the see of Killala as due mainly, if not exclusive-
ly, to the powerful recommendation of Dr. Mac Hale.
In all this the Archbishop firmly believed he was doing
the best of all good works,—securing for his native diocese
a man of God and an accomplished bishop. Certain it is
that Father O'Finan was one among many mentioned in
ecclesiastical history who would have been judged by all
who knew them most worthy of the episcopal dignity, had
they never worn a mitre or taken in hand the government
of a diocese.
As it was, this exemplary and accomplished priest had
spent all his life, from the age of twenty upwards, in foreign
countries, and knew little or nothing of the changed condi-
1 MS. letter in the Mac Hale collection.
2 Ibidem.
THE KILLALA TROUBLEs.
337
tion of things in Ireland since he had left it, in 1792, till his
return to it in October, 1835.
So little, in truth, did he know about the needs and re-
sources of his own native Killala, of the West of Ireland, or
of the entire kingdom, that one of the projects which he had
formed and cherished, on his way from Rome to Ballina,
was the creation in the remotest part of Mayo of a great
Catholic University bearing the name of St. Thomas Aqui-
nas!
This fact will give us the measure of the good prelate's
praiseworthy zeal for higher education; but it also affords
a clear insight into his practical wisdom.
Another project which occupied him at Rome during the
seven months he remained there after his consecration as
Bishop of Killala, was to surround himself, in the new
cathedral built and completed by Dr. Mac Hale at Ballina,
with a chapter and canons such as existed in pre-Reformation
times. Since the Reformation, however, and the intrusion
into the see of Killala of a Church of England bishop, who
occupied the Cathedral and possessed himself of all the ec-
clesiastical property belonging to the ancient see,-the law-
ful bishops of Killala led the life of hunted wolves, up to
the very date almost of Dr. O'Finan's birth (1772). For
them there was neither cathedral, nor episcopal residence,
nor revenues. The diocesan chapter remained for centuries
in abeyance.
When, therefore, the new Bishop of Killala proposed to
the Propaganda to revive and restore the chapter to its full
canonical existence, he was given no encouragement. He
was determined, nevertheless, to gain his end by indirect
means, and through the influence of Cardinal de Gregorio,
obtained a Pontifical Bull appointing a dean of Killala and
conferring that dignity on the Reverend John Patrick
Lyons, a priest of that diocese. ¹
1
1 "As to the Dean of Killala, I never read of his appointment until I received your
Grace's letter. Dr. O'Finan recommended him, and the Bull for his appointment was
expedited." - DR. CULLEN, letter of Dec. 3, 1835.
al.
"Mr. Lyons was not named dean through the medium of Propaganda, as is usu-
When Dr. O'Finan proposed to the Propaganda his design of forming a chap-
338
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
A second and a third letter from Dr. O'Finan will tell the
result of the deliberations in Propaganda, and introduce us
to a personage destined to have,-unwittingly, we believe,—
a great influence on the future life of the writer of the
letters.
"ROME, MINERVA, 3 Feb., 1835.
MY DEAR LORD: The die is cast. On the 26th ultimo
the Cardinals of Propaganda, in the general Congregation,
were pleased to confirm my election, and yesterday I re-
ceived an official note from Monsignor Mai, the Secretary,
informing me that His Holiness had given it his supreme
sanction on the preceding evening.
"One thing consoles me: in this whole transaction I have
taken no part whatever, either directly or indirectly. I
was, with the divine grace, too conscious of my own insuffi-
ciency to be guilty of such presumption. I now submit to
the dispositions of Providence, and indulge the fond hope
that God in His mercies will not abandon me in the dis-
charge of my duties.
66
My consecration will take place in Lent, I believe; and
after Easter I hope to be able to set out for my native land.
Permit me, my dear Lord, to request of you to give me every
possible information regarding the diocese of Killala. This
will be on the part of your Grace a great act not only of
friendship, but also of metropolitan charity. La prego, pure,
Monsignore, di darmi tutti i lumi about the domestic arrange-
ments which I shall have to make on my arrival in Ballina.
You are aware that on all these subjects I am completely in
the dark. So I throw myself without reserve on your
ter, they said it would be more prudent for him to defer it till he should be better
acquainted with the circumstances of his diocese, and the persons he was about to
propose. However, he thought otherwise, and got the thing done by Cardinal de
Gregorio."-DR. CULLEN, letter of Jan. 4, 1836.
"There is no decision about Mr. Lyons; but I think that he will be undeaned."
-IDEM, March 1, 1836.
66
I think the CHAPTER will be set aside altogether. I have discovered that the
Brief erecting the chapter was never expedited. I now think it will never be sent
at all. In the Propoganda they thought Card. de Gregorio had published the Brief;
but he neglected it. So the chapter has been erected without any authority.".
Dec. 27, 1836.
THE KILLALA TROUBLES.
339
((
kindness and friendship, on which I place implicit reliance.
Adieu, my dear Lord. With the sincerest esteem, I have
the honor to be,
"Your Grace's faithful and attached friend,
"FRANCIS JOSEPH O'FINAN."
Happy had it been for the new Bishop of Killala, if he
had waited for the advice thus sought, and relied on the
friendship of his metropolitan, to whom alone he owed his
elevation, and who had too much at heart the interests of
religion in his native diocese, not to aid in every way, by
friendly advice and coöperation, the prelate whom he had
chosen from among all men to take up and continue his
own apostleship in Ballina.
The second letter was written after Dr. O'Finan's conse-
cration.
"ROME, MINERVA, April 25, 1835.
“MY DEAR LORD: Before I received your kind favor, the
affair of the Westport Parish had been decided in Propa-
ganda, pursuant to the rescript which your predecessor, Dr.
Kelly, had obtained to that effect. However, I lost no time in
consigning your Grace's letter, addressed to Cardinal Fran-
soni, the Prefect of Prapaganda, who promised me to put it
into the hands of His Holiness. Besides, as your letter to
me on this subject breathed the best and purest sentiments,
which I knew would please him very much, I thought it
but friendly to your Grace to give him a copy of it.
If there be a fault on any side in this transaction, most
certainly it rests with the Under-Secretary, who, on the
application of your Grace for the parish of Westport, for-
got to inform you that it had already been disposed of.
Après tout, entre nous, as your Grace stands so high, and
indeed, without flattering you, most deservedly so, I regret
this occurrence, as, let us be ever so innocent, such things,
from the wretched frailty of human nature, sometimes give
rise to what the Italians call dicerie...
"Dr. Kelly is no more, peace to his soul! I hope his
340
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
successor will reëstablish peace and good will among the
clergy in the Primatial See. Amen.
"FRANCIS JOSEPH O'FINAN."
The Parish of Westport, of which mention is made in this
letter, was a mensal or Bishop's parish in the life-time of
the last Archbishop of Tuam, Most Rev. Oliver Kelly.
During the last years of his life, the parish had been "ad-
ministered" for him by the very Rev. Bernard Burke, Dean
of the Metropolitan Chapter. While Archbishop Kelly
was in Rome, a few months before his death, in 1834, he
had solicited and obtained from the Holy See a Brief con-
ferring the parish of Westport on Dean Burke, during the
latter's life. This was found among the deceased prelate's
papers by the Dean, who had hastened to Rome on hearing
of Dr. Kelly's death.
The Brief was not known to Archbishop Mac Hale, when,
on entering upon the administration of the See of Tuam in
the autumn of 1834, he wished to transfer Dean Burke
to higher rank, as parish priest of Kilmeena, and petitioned
the Holy See that the Parish of Westport should be con-
stituted a mensal parish in his own favor, as it had been in
favor of his predecessor. It was unfortunate, as Dr. O'Fi-
nan remarks, that the 'Under-Secretary of the Propaganda
forgot to inform the Archbishop, on his applying for the
parish, that it had been disposed of.'
It would thus seem that Dean Burke had not communi-
cated to the new archbishop the fact of his possessing the
Brief. And as he, the Dean, had been the foremost com-
petitor of Dr. Mac Hale for the See of Tuam, the good
faith of the latter in further pressing his claim for the men-
sal parish might give a color to the rumor that he was
moved by some personal feeling in this matter.
As to "reëstablishing peace and good will among the
clergy in the Primatial See" of Tuam, there existed no
discord, save in the minds of the gossips of Rome, which
demanded any such effort on the part of Dr. Mac Hale.
The Archbishop's magnificent reception in Tuam we have
THE KILLALA TROUBLES.
341
described already; the devotion to him of both clergy and
people is a matter of history. We have just seen what an
enthusiastic ovation both Dean Burke and the citizens of
Westport had given the Archbishop, even before Dr.
O'Finan had written the above letters.
And were any
further proof needed of the priestly feelings of reverence
and obedience which Dean Burke entertained or professed
to entertain for his superior, we have ample proof of the
same in the letters written by him to Dr. Mac Hale and
pressing him to visit Westport.
Once the latter was duly informed of the existence of the
Pontifical Brief conferring on the Dean the Parish of
Westport, he at once acquiesced; he was too unselfish, or
had too much self-respect, ever to allow such matters to in-
fluence his motives or his intercourse with his priests.
The unfortunate recommendation made by Dean Burke
of Rev. Mr. Lyons to Dr. O'Finan had such baneful conse-
quences that, as a mere matter of history, it must be men-
tioned here.
66
We have it from a long letter of Mr. Lyons, now before
us, dated "7 Hume Street, Dublin, Feb. '36," and addressed
to the Archbishop of Tuam, that Dr. O'Finan had appointed
him both dean and vicar-general of Killala, before the
former had left Paris, probably before he had left Rome.
I now beg to assure your Grace," he says, “in verbo Sac-
erdotis, that I had, and have now more than ever, a repug-
nance to have aught to do with the government of the
diocese of Killala. It accords as little with my feelings as
it does with my interests and comfort, for it was my most
anxious wish to spend the rest of my days in peaceful
obscurity in Erris. And when it was announced to me,
after Doctor O'Finan's arrival in France, that I had been
recommended to the Holy See for the office of dean,
and was moreover appointed vicar-general, it was my
fixed determination to refuse both offices, if I could do so
with propriety, and I persevered in that resolution, until I
found his Lordship standing alone, deserted by those who
ought to be the foremost to do him reverence.
342
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
We here only mention the fact of the double appointment
of Mr. Lyons, as dean and as vicar-general, as having been
made on the Continent, in direct opposition to the prudent
advice given to the new Bishop of Killala at the Propa-
ganda, to defer all such acts till he had become personally
acquainted with his diocese, his clergy, and his people.
This hasty and most untimely appointment was made with-
out waiting for the "light" which Dr. O'Finan had so
earnestly sought from his "metropolitan" and "friend,"
immediately after his consecration as bishop of Killala.
1
Now, who recommended to his notice the Rev. Mr.
Lyons? We have for this the weighty authority of that
same metropolitan, friend, and benefactor. In a letter
written to the Cardinal Prefect of the Propaganda, in the
spring of 1837, Dr. Mac Hale, as we shall see at length
further on, thus fixes the responsibility on Dean Burke:
"The Dean of this Diocese (Tuam), the Rev. Bernard
Burke, was the first to deceive the Bishop of Killala, by re-
commending to him Rev. Mr. Lyons. It saddens me to
think that in this the Dean had not consulted the good of
religion; for no one had expressed greater indignation than
he had against Mr. Lyons's avarice, excessive violence, and
litigious temper, when he saw, in his own town of West-
port, the succession of lawsuits set on foot by the latter, and
some twelve of his parishioners thrown into jail by their
pastor. Assuredly Dean Burke never could have entertained
the hope that a priest so given up to law proceedings could
be the man to promote peaceful measures. So, what was to
be expected, happened; the entire diocese of Killala was up-
set by his protégé, who leaves no stone unturned in his en-
deavors to disturb and destroy all order in the Province.” ²
1 "When Dr. O Finan proposed to Propaganda his design of forming a chapter,
they said it would be more prudent for him to defer it till he should be better ac-
quainted with the circumstances of his diocese, and the persons he was about to propose.
However, he thought otherwise, and got the matter done by Cardinal de Gregorio
This circumstance will make it easy to have Mr. Lyons' nomination set aside.”—
DR. CULLEN TO DR. MAC HALE, Letter of Jan. 4, 1836.
The Italics in this extract are our own.
? A Decano hujus dioeceseos, Rev. Domino (Bernardo) Burke primum deceptus
est Episcopus, cui Dominum Lyons commendavit. In quo piget dicere illum bono
2
THE KILLALA TROUBLES.
343
No sooner had Dr. Mac Hale been promoted to the met-
ropolitian see of Tuam, and the three names designated by
the parish-priests of Killala been sent off to Rome, than the
clergy of the latter diocese bethought them of asking for a
much needed change in the matrimonial fees hitherto paid
to their bishops. These had, up to that moment, much ex-
ceeded the proportion paid to the other bishops of Con-
naught, to the bishops throughout Ireland, indeed. If the
Bishops of Killala were poor, their priests shared this pov-
erty. And in demanding a reduction of what we shall term
"the episcopal fees," the clergy of Killala were only asking
to have their diocese, in this respect, brought within the
rule enforced in the entire kingdom, and sanctioned by the
Holy See. For, after obtaining the assent of the bishop to
the proposed change, it was reserved to the Sovereign
Pontiff to sanction it.
One of the first to move in this matter had been the Rev.
J. P. Lyons, as we learn from the same letter of the Most
Rev. Dr. Mac Hale from which we quoted a few pages back.
But Mr. Lyons, when he advocated the reduction of the
episcopal fees, had received no intimation of the dignities
which awaited him.
Meanwhile, the clergy met at Ballina on August 3d, 1835,
and at the time Dr. O'Finan was supposed to be on his way.
to Ireland. "It was unanimously resolved that previous to
the arrival of the Bishop, who is expected immediately,
there should be held a general meeting of the clergy of the
diocese to consider the question of episcopal dues as they
affect the clergy of Killala."
This general meeting was held on the 13th of the same
month. A respectful address was drawn up to be presented
to the new bishop, the man of their own choice, for whom, till
religionis non consuluisse, cum nemo fuerit qui tantam indignationem adversus
avaritiam, iram immoderatam, et litigiosam indolem Rev. Domi Lyons exprimeret,
præsertim cum in sua Parochia de Westport testis esset processuum contentiosorum
quibus duodecim circiter ex suis parochianis Dominus Lyons in carcerem conjicie-
Certe præsagire non potuit illum qui litibus totus erat occupatus, pacis con-
silia promoturum? Jam, quod erat expectandum, totam diœcesim penitus conturbavit
et nihil nɔn molitur ut ordinem totius provinciæ misceat et evertat.
bat.
344
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
then, they had entertained no feelings but those of venera-
tion. For no whisper had gone abroad connecting with him
the name of Mr. Lyons. His possible promotion to the
rank even then conferred upon him could not enter the
minds of his fellow-priests, who had not thought of giving
him a single suffrage for the episcopal dignity.
Dr. O'Finan arrived in Dublin in the beginning of Octo-
ber. No sooner was this fact known in Ballina, than the Ad-
ministrator of the diocese, the Rev. Bartholomew Costello,
and the Rev. Patrick Flannelly, hastened to Dublin to re-
ceive their prelate with the honor he deserved. There they
learned, for the first time, and from the Bishop's own lips,
the appointment of Rev. Mr. Lyons to be dean and vicar-
general.
Dr. O'Finan remained about a fortnight in the Capital,
taking counsel with Mr. Lyons, and then, accompanied by
him, set out for Ballina, without visiting on his way, as was
expected, either his metropolitan, or any one of the bishops
of the province, who had been unanimous in nominating him
to his present position. They arrived in Ballina on Octo-
ber the 15th. A few days thereafter the majority of the
parish priests waited on the Bishop with a strong but re-
spectful protest against the appointment of Mr. Lyons as
vicar-general, and a no less respectful memorial, request-
ing the Prelate to conform "the episcopal ducs" in the
diocese to the rule established in the rest of the province.
"We have firmly protested against Lyons," writes, on
October 20th, the Rev. Thomas Ruane, "which has earned
for us no better character from our bishop than 'a con-
venticle of Jansenists,' 'a factious, disaffected, ignorant body
of priests?' We have never, before this unhappy hour, ex-
perienced the grinding despotism of a bishop of Killala.
Although we have agreed to pay him the usual' Banns'
money' due to him from the period of your Grace's.de-
parture from this diocese until such time as we may have
redress from a synod, to which we have appealed,-yet we
are not to be thanked, but marked as 'legislators,' a faction
that would wish to insult and embarrass our bishop.
THE KILLALA TROUBI.ES.“
345
"Remonstrance on any charge brought by him or his
dean against any of us, is not to be tolerated. We are told
that we stand in the presence of the Bishop,' 'to be there-
fore silent, or mark the consequences?. . . We are soon to
be called upon to substantiate the charges we have made
against Mr. Lyons. Whether we are to be called collective-
ly or separately, we know not. . . . I fear, it is to be sep-
arately; if so, we have little reason to expect a fair hear-
ing."
Poor Bishop! Ignorant of the new and strange circum-
stances which surrounded him; ignorant, as well, of the
character and temper of both priests and people; brought
up abroad, amid the Jansenistic atmosphere of Lisbon,
where Pombal had ruled, and heterodox teaching had played
havoc with the minds and morals of the Portuguese clergy
and people; imbued with the dread of “democracy," "liber-
alism," "revolutionism," etc., which pervaded Rome and all
Italy, he only saw a lawless band of radicals and Jan-
senists in the clergymen who respectfully remonstrated
against having as their immediate superior and vicar-gen-
eral a man of tainted reputation, and hated for his avarice,
ambition, quarrelsomeness, and intriguing disposition, and
who solicited in a perfectly canonical form the discontinu-
ance of a pecuniary tax already abolished in every other
diocese of Ireland.
It was a calamity that Dr. O'Finan had not visited the
Archbishop of Tuam, and consulted with him and his broth-
er-bishops of the province, before selecting Mr. Lyons for
unmerited honor and authority. As it was, Bishop and
Vicar-General set about removing from their parishes all the
priests who had signed the remonstrance. It was as if they
were determined to undo all that Dr. Mac Hale and his
venerable predecessor had done in the diocese of Killala.
A letter of Most Rev. Dr. Burke, Bishop of Elphin (Sli-
go), dated October the 12th, 1835, three days before the
arrival in Ballina of Dr. O'Finan, prepares us for the dread-
ful scenes of trouble and confusion so soon to be enacted
in the diocese of Killala.
346
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
"I read in the Freeman," the Bishop writes, "that the
celebrated 7. P. Lyons was appointed dean of Killala. I
could not bring myself to believe the truth of the statement ;
but it now appears to be a matter of fact, and what is more,
as to jurisdiction, he is gazetted as vicar-general.
He can
now treat his parishioners of Kilmore-Erris as he pleases,
and that with impunity,' unless they have courage to appeal
to your Grace. I perfectly agree in opinion with you, that
Dr. O'Finan is to be pitied; he has given offence to his
best friends, to the clergy of the diocese, and to your Grace,
to whom he stands preeminently indebted for his elevation.
When his Lordship looks through his diocese, and shall
have discovered his irreparable blunder, he will have poor
consolation in the precarious friendship of J. P. Lyons, and
the approbation of his travelling companion."
Another of the neighboring prelates, Dr. McNicholas,
Bishop of Achonry, whose door at Ballaghaderreen Dr.
O'Finan passed, without calling on his brother-bishop, thus
writes five days later, that is, two days after the passage
of Dr. O'Finan:-
"BROOKLAWN, Oct. 17, '35.
“MY DEAR LORD:-The first official act of our brother
of Killala is, unfortunately, but little calculated to inspire
favorable hopes of his future administration. Caution and
delay generally characterize old age; but here we have
the headlong and precipitate rashness of the most inex-
perienced youth. Surely, a man like him, not personally
acquainted, I believe, with an individual clergyman in the
diocese, should have waited until he had arrived on the
spot, and then decided, either from his own observation, or
by the advice of your Grace, who was most worthy of his
confidence or deserving of promotion.
"I cannot guess by what channel the new Dean insinuated
himself into his (Dr. O'Finan's) graces; but the result
proves what an adept he is in the science of intrigue. The
matter is still worse, if he is vicar-general, as reported.
1 The Italics are left as in the original.
THE KILLALA TROUBLES.
347
But if not, he shortly will be, unless prevented by the re-
monstrance of the clergy. Indeed, the clergy have reason
to blame themselves for the election they have made (of Dr.
O'Finan). It originated in selfishness; and it is no wonder
it should terminate in disappointment and disgrace.
"I suppose the public dinner will now be abandoned,
unless the clergy are too feeble-minded and timid, so as to
be awed by the terror of Mr. Lyons' authority. They
would prove themselves deserving of the insult they re-
ceive, if they stooped to such a terrible exhibition.
"The wary Dean was wise in his generation not to allow
him (the Bishop) to pass through Tuam. I would be far
from recommending your Grace to visit the Friar, as I do
not think he merits that favor from you. But I would
suggest that, if any other opportunity of meeting should
occur, not to decline, in order that you might let him
know what are the feelings not only of his clergy, but of
the prelates of the province. With all the partiality of the
good old Dr. Waldron, I believe he never contemplated
making him (Lyons) dean or vicar-general. . . .
"I should not wonder if we were shortly to have a
pastoral charge from the pen of the Dean.
"I remain, my dear Lord, ever affectionately,
"P. MCNICHOLAS.'
99 1
The Bishop of Killala, isolating himself from his brethren
in the episcopate, and giving himself up to the guidance of
his vicar-general, did meanwhile everything which pru-
dence and tact, and the wisdom derived from the experience
of Irish society, would have counselled him not to do. Into
this long and fearful scandal we must not follow him. The
autumn had passed, and winter had come; still the Bishop
of Killala kept aloof from the bishops of the Province.
Another letter from Dr. McNicholas will inform us of a
very important step about to be taken by them.
BROOKLAWN, Nov. 12th, '35.
"MY DEAR LORD:-I had no communication from Ballina
1 MAC HALE MSS.
348
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
い
​since I had the pleasure of writing to your Grace, and I
therefore know nothing of the Friar's doings since his
arrival, but what I may infer from your letter. I suppose
Lyons is not only dean but vicar-general, administrator
of Kilmore, aud fac-totum. But how can your Grace,
though supported by the other bishops of the Province,
prevent him from making these and similar arrangements
in Killala? There is one arrangement which it is not in the
chapter of possibilities for him to effect, namely, to have
the mitre put on the head of his favorite, despite of the
opposition of the bishops and of the clergy of the dio-
cese.
"If the clergy of Killala have any particular grievances
or acts of oppression to complain of, I conceive that the
proper and legitimate mode of proceeding for them is to
forward a memorial to that effect, either to your Grace in
the first instance, or directly to the Sacred Congregation.
There would be, then, in all probability, a reference to your
Grace to adjudicate on the matter, or, at least, to report on
it to Rome. If they forward their memorial to your Grace,
I think you may then call on the other bishops to give their
opinion. But I fear that if we engage in the business other-
wise, we shall be charged with being partisans, and actuated
by a spirit of opposition. The Dean is artful and cunning,
and it requires much address to defeat him.
"I can, of course, form but a very imperfect opinion, as I
am not acquainted with particulars as your Grace is. But
if you consider that it would be advisable to have a meet-
ing of the bishops, I shall be ready, God willing. I am
invited by Dr. Denvir to assist at his consecration on the
22d inst.; but I will not go.
"I was much pleased with your letter on Stanley's pam-
phlet.
“Ever affectionately,
"P. MCNICHOLAS."
The next letter in date from the Bishop of Achonry is
written after fuller information on the troubles of Killala.
THE KILLALA TROUBLES.
349
"BROOKLAWN, Dec. 22d, '35.
"MY DEAR LORD:-As the poor old man appears to be a
mere puppet in the hands of the Dane, I am not surprised
at any act of his, however extravagant or unaccountable.
But I must confess I was not prepared to hear that he
would attempt to canvass the validity of the acts of his
predecessor.
"I hope the Protest (of the clergy) may reach Rome be-
fore the Dean's appointment is officially made.
"I think Dublin is the most eligible place for convening
the meeting of the bishops of the province, immediately
after the termination of the other meetings. But what
think you, before citing him regularly, of writing to him on
the subject of the appeal made to you, and suggesting the
expediency of settling the business amicably at home with
his clergy, before bringing it before the bishops of the
province? If he takes your advice, so much the better;
but if not, and that he writes an angry reply, it will be
putting himself in a wrong position, whilst you will prove
that you are not anxious to interfere in the concerns of his
diocese. The Dane's party are most industriously circulat-
ing that you are the instigator of all the resistance to their
High Mightinesses.
"Examine minutely, in the meantime, what you and the
provincial bishops can do on the occasion. I shall also turn
over some leaves of the Canon Law. The statute in our
Provincial Regulations is not explicit on the point, except
inasmuch as it is explained in the usage of the province :
Aureum in quo includuntur debita Episcopalia. I was often
surprised why the pious Dr. Waldron, who was such an
advocate for order and uniformity, did not follow the usage
of the province. But I think that if the priests remon
strated he would yield to their wishes. Whilst they gave
the fees he was too wise to refuse them.
If we all agree in
our interpretation of the Statute, our declaration will and
must have great weight with the Sacred Congregation, if
the case is referred to them.
350
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
If inclination or a sense of duty should induce
you to visit your aged parent, I think you should have no
delicacy to go (to Tubbernavine). It was the duty of Dr.
O'Finan to write to you or visit you as his metropolitan,
on coming to the country. I know that, on my coming to
this diocese, I both wrote to Dr. Kelly and visited him in
the first instance, and I considered it to be only what pro-
priety required.
"Be cool and cautious on this occasion, no matter what
provocation you may have received from the Friar.
"I think when we meet we shall give him and his Dean
something to do.
“Ever affectionately,
"P. MCNICHOLAS."
So scrupulous was the Archbishop of Tuam to avoid
every occasion of interfering in the affairs of Killala, that,
when his aged father lay at death's door in the old home-
stead at Tubbernavine, he hesitated whether or not he
could prudently, and without giving cause for fresh ac-
cusations, venture so near Ballina and Crossmolina.
Evidently he consulted Dr. Mac Nicholas on this subject,
and we have above the latter's answer.
It is not likely that one so high-minded and conscientious
would court and encourage communications from the dis-
tressed and discontented in his native diocese, so lately his
very own.
He was only too happy to follow the wise and Christian
counsels of the Bishop of Achonry,-and before the yearly
meeting at New Year's tide of the Irish hierarchy in May-
nooth, and the proposed consultation afterwards of the
Bishops of Connaught in Dublin, to make a last effort to
induce Dr. O'Finan to come to a friendly understanding
with his clergy.
The following letter, written as well for that purpose, as
for an invitation to meet the bishops of the province in
Dublin, will enable us to form a right judgment on Dr.
Mac Hale's action in the quarrel, and on the spirit which
THE KILLALA TROUBLES.
351
guided every act of his in relation to the contestants. We
translate from the Latin orignial.
"TUAM, January 5, 1836.
"MOST ILLUSTRIOUS AND RIGHT REVEREND LORD:-
During the month of December last past, two appeals
have reached me from members of the clergy of Killala,—
one, bearing the signatures of the majority of the parish
priests, in which they humbly beg the body of provincial
bishops, that the share paid to the Bishop of Killala out of
the moneys collected for dispensations of marriage banns,
and which custom has sanctioned in that diocese, shall be
made to conform to the rule in vigor in the entire province
of Connaught, as enacted by the Provincial Statutes and
confirmed by the Apostolic See.
The other appeal, re-
ceived by me yesterday, is from the Rev. John Barrett, who,
as he relates, discharged the office of parish priest in Cross-
molina for a number of years. He states in it, that, having
been summoned by your Lordship to answer for the popu-
lar disturbances which have taken place in said parish,—and
which he affirms not only that he has not incited or encour-
aged, but that he has repressed, he has declined to ap-
pear before you in judgment, frightened as he is by the
threats of ecclesiastical censures uttered previously against
him by your Lordship.
"He alleges, as the principal cause of this reasonable fear
on his part, the fact that the witnesses called to testify
against him by your Lordship are persons who have taken
an open part in this quarrel, and who are so carried away
by the sense of injury done them (for they have themselves
been among the chief actors in the disturbances complained
of), that he sees no prospect of obtaining a just sentence.
"No occurrence could be so unpleasant to me as that there
should arise between the clergy and the revered prelates
of this province any quarrels or dissensions of a nature to
compel me to interfere in any way. Much greater would
be the grief and pain felt by me, if these troubles happened
in the Church so lately bound to me by the closest ties, and
352
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
than whose clergy none in the world were then more dis-
tinguished for unquestioning obedience to their bishops, or
more closely united to each other in the bond of peace.
“I do, therefore, hope that your Lordship will amicably
settle all these domestic differences between yourself and
your clergy, and that I shall not be called upon to bring this
question of matrimonial fees before a meeting of the bish-
ops, or to have to judge this matter of the disturbances at
Crossmolina here in the metropolitan city of Tuam.
"Nevertheless, as the Apostolic See and the Sacred Can-
ons of the Church require that we should sometimes receive
appeals grounded on reasonable causes, and inasmuch as
the Rev. John Barrett has hitherto never incurred any
censure, and as he now most solemnly affirms that he has
been and is still in just fear of an unrighteous censure, it is
my duty to inform your Lordship that, sadly against my
will, I must admit this gentleman's appeal.
"After this preamble concerning my office as judge, allow
me, dearest Brother, to seize this opportunity to say, most.
lovingly and in all confidence, a few words on the de-
plorable state of affairs in the diocese of Killala, a condition
which, undoubtedly without your knowledge, has made it
a byeword and a jest to the enemies of our holy religion.
"For the dear love of that religion I beseech and implore
you not to put aside rashly, and without making yourself a
trial of them, good, learned, and pious priests, approved by
the judgment of the venerable bishops who have preceded
us, and whose memory should be ever blessed by us all,
while you call to the work of the ministry, a thing which I
grieve to state, if reports be true, priests whose ill conduct,
condemned by the sacred canons and by the sentence of
these same bishops, caused them to be justly removed from
the service of the altar.
"
I should say more on these matters, were it not that I
hope to have the opportunity in a few days of conversing
with your Lordship in the meeting of the bishops.
"The hierarchy are to have their general annual assembly
in Dublin the week before Septuagesima Sunday, on account
THE KILLALA TROUBLES.
353
of the near approach of Lent, and the discomfort it would
be for the bishops to meet in any other place. I have 're-
solved, when the general assembly is over, to call together
in Dublin the bishops of this province, in order to confer
among ourselves and settle peacefully and with one accord
all questions that relate to discipline and concord.
"I beg your Lordship, then, to accept this as an invitation
to meet the other bishops of the Province of Tuam on the
Friday before Septuagesima, and to accept my best wishes
for your health and happiness."
This proposal of the Archbishop and bishops to settle
among themselves, in friendly conference, the existing diffi-
culties did not suit the litigious temper of the Dean of
Killala. It was his interest to make an amicable settlement
impossible. So, in the long answers sent by both himself
and his bishop to the above letter, and in the voluminous
documents sent upon the same subject to the Popaganda,
to Cardinal Weld, and to Lord Clifford, the friendly confer-
ence of the bishops of Connaught was represented as “an
illegal synod or council of the provincial prelates, held
outside of the province itself," in which the appeals of the
disaffected clergy of Killala were heard and adjudicated
upon, and both the Bishop and his vicar-general con-
demned without a hearing.
No more convincing proof could be given of the bad
faith of their author or authors, than the wilful misconcep-
tion of the Archbishop of Tuam's intentions, and the un-
scrupulous misrepresentation of every act of his, as well as
of the original petition of the clergy of Killala, presented
to their bishop on his first arrival in 1835. Here is this
document:
"MY LORD:-We, the parish priests of this diocese, beg
leave to convey respectfully to your Lordship our senti-
ments upon a subject which has always been considered a
grievance of no small magnitude. We allude to the distri-
bution of the marriage money between the bishop and the
clergy. While the clergy of the province are permitted
to retain, according to existing statutes, the whole marriage
354
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
money (which may vary in different places) except five
shillings and sixpence, which constitute the Bishop's por-
tion, we have been paying ten shillings and sixpence for
each marriage.
"This practice has been introduced into this diocese, as
far as we could learn, more than thirty years ago, and con-
tinued since as the effect of circumstances too tedious to be
mentioned in a memorial such as the present.
We have re-
quested the gentlemen deputed to present this memorial,
to detail those circumstances to your Lordship.
"We beg leave to assure your Lordship, that at no period
did the clergy of this diocese acquiesce contentedly in this
arrangement, which has no precedent in the province, and
that they were dissuaded only by circumstances of a pecul-
iar complexion from pressing the reform which they always
contemplated.
We, therefore, earnestly and respectfully implore your
Lordship to assimilate this part of the discipline of your
diocese to that of the other dioceses of the province, and
as, in duty bound, we shall ever pray."
To view in its proper light the above memorial or re-
spectful prayer for redress, let us see the joint resolution of
the provincial bishops on the same subject.
"At a meeting of the R. C. Prelates of the Province of
Tuam convened in the Presbytery of the Church of the
Immaculate Conception, Marlborough Street, Dublin, His
Grace the Archbishop presiding:
The following resolution was moved by the Right Rev.
Doctor Coen, and seconded by the Right Rev. Doctor
McNicholas:
“' Resolved:
"That having assembled for the purpose of taking into.
consideration the state of discipline in this province, and of
conferring with the Bishop of Killala on the lamentably
distracted state of that diocese, with a view of proffering
any aid in our power towards extinguishing these disorders,
we have turned our attention to the question of episcopal
THE KILLALA TROUBLES.
355
fees in that diocese, in order to ascertain their conformity
with the provincial statutes sanctioned by the Holy See.
"That it appears, the payment of half the marriage money
to one bishop instead of the fourth part usually paid to the
others, was always deemed a grievance by the clergy of that
diocese, and that the laity, too, complained of being sub-
jected to annual collections of oats by the parish priests,
collections not required by the parish priests in the other
dioceses of this province.
“That at the last meeting of the bishops, held in Loughrea,
at which our late revered metropolitan presided, he made
the practice regarding the episcopal fees of Killala, as de-
viating from the general uniformity, a subject of complaint,
and would have pressed it on the meeting, were it not for
the absence of the bishop, who was principally con-
cerned.
66 6
That, therefore, it is our deliberate opinion that, should
the Bishop of Killala consent to conform to the general
practice of the province, as to the marriage fees, should
that conformity receive the sanction of the Holy See, it
would tend much to dry up one of the sources of dissatis-
faction.
"DUBLIN, February 1st, 1836.
+ JOHN MAC HALE,
+ P. MCNICHOLAS,
+ THOMAS COEN,
† PATRICK Burke,
+ GEO. J. P. BROWNE.'
"The Bishop of Killala solemnly protests against the pre-
ceding resolution.
"Feby. 1st, 1836,
+ FRANCIS JOSEPH O’FINAN,O. P.”
At length, at the earnest solicitation of the Archbishop
of Tuam and the provincial bishops, the Holy See appointed
a commissioner, with the title of Apostolic Visitor, to in-
quire into the Killala troubles, and report thereon to the
supreme authority in the Church. The Pope chose for
356
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
this delicate mission the Primate of all Ireland, the vener-
erable Dr. Crolly of Armagh.
He accepted reluctantly, visited Killala, investigated both
sides of the question, and reported without delay. But the
Bishop and his vicar-general were determined to render
his mission nugatory. Every step of his was watched,
every act was canvassed, and before the Primate's report
reached Rome, a voluminous counter-report was despatched
by Mr. Lyons to the Propaganda, and to the patrons in
Rome of the Bishop of Killala and his favorite.
Dr. Crolly wrote from Drogheda on July 6th, 1836, to
inform the Archbishop of Tuam of the delicate commission
intrusted to him by the Holy See. "I am delegated by the
Sacred Congregation," he says, " to proceed to the diocese
of Killala, and investigate the causes of the unpleasant dis-
sensions which for some time past have existed between
the clergy of that diocese and their bishop, .... and I am
also deputed by the Sacred Congregation to make the nec-
essary inquiries concerning the misunderstanding between
your Grace and his Lordship."
He then asks the Archbishop if Monday, the 22d day of
August, "would suit his convenience in meeting him (Dr.
Crolly) in Ballina and there beginning the investigation.'
"On my return here (Tuam)," Dr. Mac Hale writes in
answer, 'I found a letter from the Cardinal Prefect of the
Propaganda conveying the gratifying intelligence that your
Grace was selected to proceed to Killala for the purpose
of having peace restored to that distracted diocese.
need not say how delighted I am that the trust should be
confided to one who has done so much already towards.
healing the disorders in Cavan and Galway.
I
"As far as reference is made to me in that document,
I have only to observe that your Grace may command my
cordial coöperation in any manner that may enable you to
accomplish with greater facility and expedition the desira-
ble object of your commission.
"As the case is in your Grace's hands, I shall abstain from
any observations on its merits or demerits.
THE KILLALA TROUBLES.
357
"You are anxious, no doubt, that the Commission should
be accompanied with the greatest freedom, and inspire the
utmost confidence. Allow me to remind your Grace of the
care we took in Cavan of keeping ourselves distinguished
from the solicitations of individual hospitality. This may
be the more necessary where some of the laity are supposed
to entertain different feelings.
(6
Praying the Almighty may give his blessings to your
Grace's mission, I remain, etc. . . .
That Dr. Crolly's conduct was in strict conformity with
the prudent advice of his brother-archbishop, we may
gather from a letter written by him to the latter on Decem-
ber 15th, 1837.
66
In course of my conduct," he says, "in every case con-
nected with the visitation of the diocese of Killala, I have
endeavored to act with the strictest impartiality, and that
motive induced me to decline the proposal made to me by
Mr. Cavendish. I certainly feel a sincere sympathy for
him. But I cannot forget that the cause of religion in the
diocese of Killala, where my enemies and the enemies of
religion would rejoice if they could refer to one act of mine
which would supply them with even a shadow of proof that
I wished to injure their bishop, requires, as your Grace will
easily perceive, that I must use more than ordinary caution
in my conduct as far as it regards Dr. O'Finan. . . . . I am
inclined to believe that my Report has been satisfactory
to His Holiness, as the Cardinal Prefect has written to me
a confidential letter respecting the British Colonies, in
which he gives me great credit for prudence.
•
"I agree with your Grace in the opinion that we should
take proper means of protecting our faithful flocks from
any injury that might be inflicted on them by education
under the direction of the Tory Government. . . . . I enter-
tain the hope that Dr. O'Finan will be kept in Rome, and
that a prudent prelate will be appointed in his place.""
This time the influence of the deservedly powerful Order
of Dominicans was enlisted in favor of Dr. O'Finan.
1 MAC HALE MSS.
It
358
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
was but natural that they should support their brother-
friar in his struggle. They were instructed to have the
Archbishop of Armagh's Report set aside, as hasty and one-
sided, and another visitor sent to Killala in his stead.
Gregory XVI., as we learn from the correspondence of -
Dr. Cullen, was much distressed by the Killala scandal, and
instructed Dr. Crolly, the Primate, to report without delay.
The contradictory and voluminous statements sent to the
Propaganda seriously embarrassed the members of the Sa-
cred Congregation, who were to judge of the merits of the
case in the first instance.
The Propaganda is not a court of law; but, as represent-
ing the Holy See, it aims at being just. It is patient and
slow in sifting evidence and arriving at conclusions.
It was resolved to hold a second investigation; but the
utmost endeavors of the Master General of the Dominicans,
of Cardinal Weld and Lord Clifford, could not obtain from
the Propaganda or the Pope that Dr. Crolly, the former
Visitor Apostolic, should be superseded.
He was, therefore, instructed to proceed a second time
to Killala, and to investigate with the utmost care the facts
in the case. A second time he reported, and, as before, his
judgment was against the Bishop and the Vicar-Gen-
eral.
Meanwhile the local newspapers had taken up the
quarrel.
The Rev. Patrick Flannelly, who was one of the leading
men among the clergy of Killala, wrote an anonymous let-
ter in a Castlebar paper, assailing with unjustifiable violence
the conduct of his bishop. This was, apart from the viola-
tion of ecclesiastical discipline and of Christian charity, an
act of gross injustice.
The Bishop, thereupon, carried the matter before the
secular courts. This was worse still. For, as the whole
cause of quarrel between bishop and clergy was then be-
fore the supreme tribunal of the Holy See, to appeal to a
secular court, where judges and juries were known to be
bitterly anti-Catholic,-seemed an inconceivable lack of
THE KILLALA TROUBLES.
359
right sense in a bishop who would thus drag all the scan-
dals of his diocese before an Orange tribunal.
The Archbishop of Tuam could not allow this great
scandal to proceed without demanding of the Congregation
of Propaganda to interpose its authority, and forbid the
Bishop of Killala to go on with the suit.
Here is his letter:-
"When the task of dealing with the affairs of the diocese
of Killala was committed to the Archbishop of Armagh, I
firmly resolved not to write to your Eminence on that sub-
ject, until the judgment of the Apostolic See should have
put an end to this untoward controversy. From this deter-
mination to remain silent I would not now depart, were it
not that I feel myself forced to do so, by the peril accruing
to the faith and piety of our people, at beholding with equal
grief and astonishment, within these last days, the eccle-
siastical differences between the bishop and his clergy car-
ried before a secular and Protestant tribunal.
“Whatever subtle or specious arguments they may allege
as an excuse for this proceeding, the Irish Catholic people
will retain the intimate conviction that, to put aside the or-
dinary ecclesiastical judges, in order to bring this action
before an exclusively Protestant court, was to greatly lower
the dignity of our holy religion in this country.
"What has given rise to this action at law, is a libellous
letter which appeared in one of the weekly journals of this
province during the month of June last, and which violently
attacked the administration of the Bishop of Killala. This
letter was written by a Killala priest, who expressed his sor-
row for his fault, and submitted himself to the judgment
of the Bishop, for the purpose, as he said, of not giving
any room for scandal by bringing a suit before a Protestant
tribunal, while all were expecting the judgment of the Holy
See.
"Why was this suit not tried in the county in which the
libel was published, and where the Catholic religion is held
in honor, instead of being transferred to another county, in
which the Protestants are in the ascendancy, and are in the
360
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
·
habit of calumniating and reviling Catholicism? Why so
carefully select these traditional slanderers of the faith of
our fathers, and exclude from the jury-box every single
Catholic? Why? the Catholics ask, unless it be that the
Right Rev. Dr. O'Finan is convinced that he has forfeited the
confidence and the love of all Catholics.
66
This, I deeply regret to say, is what everybody repeats ;
nor is it possible to draw any other conclusion from his ex-
traordinary conduct. For it is a startling novelty to see a
Catholic bishop placing his suit in the hands of Protestants,
and carefully excluding from the jury all Catholics.
Both the Archbishop of Armagh and myself were sub-
panacd to attend this suit. For the first time and for the
last, I hope, I found myself compelled to appear before a
secular court of justice. The time chosen for the trial in-
creased both our discomfort and the public scandal. Noth-
ing was better fitted to provoke the laughter of our
Protestant enemies, and to fill our Catholics with grief, than
to behold four bishops, with a great crowd of priests, spend-
ing their time at such a trial as never had been heard of
before, and spending it during Passion Week, when it is
usual to be engaged in preaching to the people and minis-
tering the sacraments!
We endeavored by every means to prevent this trial.
The Archbishop of Armagh wrote to the Bishop of Killala,
urging him to leave his entire cause in the hands of the Holy
See. So did the Right Rev. Dr. Burke, the Bishop of Sligo,
where the trial was to be held, and who besought his
brother-bishop not to inflict on his flock the scandal of such
a law suit. I wrote to him myself, saying that he might
leave his case more safely in the hands of His Holiness than
in those of any secular judge or jury.
66
The Catholic gentry of Sligo, men distinguished alike
by their birth and piety, besought him not to pursue his
action at law. The merchants and artisans of the city signed
a petition to the same effect, deploring that the libel against
the bishop and his dissensions with his clergy should be
submitted to an anti-Catholic tribunal.
THE KILLALA TROUBLES.
361
"The Bishop was deaf to all these remonstrances, per-
sisted obstinately in bringing his case before a Protestant
judge and jury, and thereby alienated the good will of both
clergy and laity.
Without dwelling on the truth or falsehood of the
charges made by the author of the libel, it cannot be denied ·
that he inflicted a grievous wrong on the bishop, by the
harsh terms in which he spoke of him. But if the bishops
of Ireland were to attempt vindicating their character, when
assailed, by recourse to secular courts, no week would pass
without chronicling some noisy trial of that sort. The
Archbishop of Dublin himself, so distinguished for his piety
and gentleness, has had to endure the bitter attacks of libel-
lers. As to myself, no one among the Irish prelates is ex-
posed to such violent and harsh assaults of every kind, and
this was, on one occasion, carried to such an intolerable pitch
of violence, that the entire clergy of my diocese besought
me to seek redress from the courts, and to have my defamers
punished as they deserved. I only shielded myself behind
invincible patience and the verdict of my own conscience.
Trusting to the confidence of our flock, which we en-
deavor to win by fulfilling to our best the duties of our
office, we think there can be no better revenge taken on the
enemies of religion, than to treat their baseless calumnies
with silent contempt.
"As to the verdict in this case, it was favorable to the
Bishop on some heads; on others, and very important
counts, the verdict was against him. The life and morals of
Rev. Mr. Lyons were not on trial. In the court, as well as
before the Primate, Mr. Lyons avoided such a scrutiny, so
that the sentence of the court has nothing to do with the
report of the Primate or the testimony regarding Mr. Lyons'
character and conduct.
"The verdict affirmed the truth of two charges: first,
that this gentleman was made vicar-general with undue
haste, and without having consulted the clergy, who were
opposed to him, and were familiar with his character; the
second, that the Bishop, after receiving a letter from the
→)
362
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
Propaganda, urging him to dismiss his vicar-general, had
nevertheless retained him in office.
"There was a great and general scandal caused by the
instruction given to the Bishop's counsel to proclaim openly
in court, that he, the Bishop, was not obliged to follow your
'Eminence's advice, but that he was free, without any regard
to the directions of the Holy See, either to keep or to dismiss
his vicar-general.
Although the letter of the law might, in truth, favor the
Bishop's sole right as to keeping or dismissing his vicar-
general, it certainly is not the spirit of the law that the
Bishop should be free to take no account of an advice from
Rome, although only an advice.
"From the day that Dr. O'Finan entered his diocese up
to the present time, it is now proved to the satisfaction of
all that he never visited a single parish, never administered
Confirmation, never preached to either clergy or people.
Ill health was adduced as an excuse, a sufficient excuse cer-
tainly for not preaching, and one that everybody would
expect, had not the Bishop's advocate tried to persuade
people that preaching was no part of a bishop's duty.
So long as this dispute was left to the Apostolic See,
and that people expected its decision, both people and
clergy entertained hopes of seeing peace restored. But
they find it hard to bear with the painful condition of
things brought about by the appeal to the sentence of a pro-
fane and anti-Catholic court.
"No sooner was the lawsuit ended in Sligo, the diocese
of Elphin, than Mr. Lyons hastened to Castlebar, in this
diocese of Tuam, where similar assizes are held, to give
himself up entirely to lawsuits and contests to the total
neglect of the souls confided to him, and while endeavor-
ing to drag other unwary and restless spirits into his
litigations.
It is proven that since he returned from Rome, in the
month of November (1836), he never spent three weeks in
his parish; and, what is more deplorable still, our priests,
unacquainted hitherto with the business and bustle of law-
THE KILLALA TROUBLES.
363
courts, are compelled to attend these sessions to the detri-
ment of their health, at great pecuniary expense, to the
loss of their peace of mind, as well as of honor to their re-
ligion, and to the great scandal of their people.
"Quite recently their parishes were left without priests
for more than three successive days, the faithful dying
meanwhile without the Sacraments.
<<
This, your Eminence, is the sad state of things in the
diocese, under a bishop who, trusting to the advice of one
bad man (for his evil deeds are now manifest enough), is
led headlong to his ruin by a counsellor who was formerly
the disturber of a single parish, and has recently become
the firebrand of a whole diocese; who formerly threw his
parishioners into prison, and who now throws aside worthy
parish-priests, in order to give their parishes to unworthy
men, who bind themselves by a simoniacal contract to pay
him yearly a large sum of money.
(6
For, according to the testimony of Rev. Mr. Murray,
who was sent away from Maynooth for cause of insanity,
it is proven that he signed a written instrument obliging
him to pay yearly to Dean Lyons the sum of twenty
pounds sterling. Another like instance is that of a drunk-
en priest, who was unable to appear in our presence, and
who was made the administrator of a parish on the same
conditions.
"This abnormal avarice had already made him notorious
in his own parish. But after a short time he infected many
priests with the taint of his own simony.
"He paints me as his enemy, and has succeeded, I know
not how, in making the Bishop believe that I am equally hos-
tile to his Lordship. He looks upon all as his enemies who,
knowing his character and conduct, are active in protect-
ing the Church against his intrigues and unbounded audacity.
"Why should I be considered as inimical to Lyons, un-
less it be that I have a clear knowledge of his manner of
life? Why does he now show the Primate to be his enemy,
while his former letters about his Grace were filled with
shameless adulation and excessive praise,-unless that he
364
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
afterwards discovered that the illustrious prelate had re- *
ported his evil deeds, and that he could not be shaken in
the discharge of his duty?
His lying effrontery can be judged from this, that he
affirmed spontaneously on oath that he had of his own ac-
cord retired to his parish, given up his office, and was
unwilling to stay in Ballina, whereas the letters of your
Eminence prove that he had asked permission to continue
to live in that town.
It is not astonishing that they should have represented
me as the author of the (libellous) letter. They judged me
on their own dispositions. For, there are certain proofs
that the calumnies with which the newspapers of this
province are filled against me were written by Mr. Lyons,
and signed by some of his friends. Thus the Rev. Mr.
Murray already mentioned, stained as he was by insanity
and simony, wrote a letter, while the Bishop was on his
way to the diocese, in the same paper. . . filled with invec-
tives against me. One of the priests of this diocese saw
his name signed to the letter with Mr. Murray's own hand;
and it is still there to be seen by all. Their own wicked-
ness in writing and publishing defamatory letters leads them
to suspect me, or rather to seem to suspect me of the same
practices.
What wonder, when they had made the Bishop believe
that I had written to Rome against him,—although your
Eminence confuted this false assertion in a letter, for which
I heartily thank you; after reading in the court-room the
letter in which your Eminence said how much the Bishop
owed me, notwithstanding, at the suggestion of the same
Bishop and his counsellor Lyons, it was asked me on oath
whether I had witten against his Lordship to Rome. I
readily swore that I never had so written, and that I was
astonished at the baselessness and impudence of the
slander....
There was a time when we hoped that the Bishop would
open his eyes and see by what fraud and artifice he had
been deceived in the beginning. Now, however, when these
THE KILLALA TROUBLES.
365
intrigues are laid bare, and when the wicked life of the
Dean has been manifestly revealed in the evidence of facts,
the faithful people, seeing that the Bishop allows himself to
be blindly and obstinately led by this man, lose all hope of
having peace restored to the diocese and concord estab-
lished among the clergy.
"These are hard words to utter; but I should fear for
myself a still harder judgment, were I to keep silence on
the scandals which daily go on increasing before my eyes.
"Dean Lyons, far from being able to appease the storm
of passion which set men against each other, has on the
contrary been, by his insolent behavior, the cause of chang-
ing a most peaceful condition of things into one of violent
discord. His ill-timed promotion was the source from
which arose and from which still spring all the evils of this
diocese. What wonder that they continue to flow from it,
since the Bishop reposes in him a confidence which seems
to grow in proportion to the proofs given of the man's
wickedness?
"The Bishop himself, therefore, is not wrongly judged
when he is held accountable for these evils, since he neither
will punish their author, nor cease to make them more
intense by favoring this priest, in spite of the protestations
of all good men.
"The Dean of this Diocese (Tuam), the Rev. Bernard
Burke, was the first to deceive the Bishop of Killala, by
recommending to him Rev. Mr. Lyons. It saddens me to
think how little Dean Burke consulted the good of religion
in so doing, when no one could have inveighed with more
hearty indignation against Mr. Lyons' avarice, excessive
violence, and litigious proclivities, especially when he saw,
in his own parish of Wesport, the succession of lawsuits
set on foot by his neighbor, and twelve of Mr. Lyons' own
parishioners thrown into prison by their pastor.
Assuredly, he could never hope that this priest, so given
up to law proceedings, could be the man to promote peace-
ful designs. So, what was to be expected, happened: the
entire diocese of Killala was upset by his protégé, and he
366
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
leaves no stone unturned to disturb and destroy all order
in the province.
"He has carried his lying audacity so far as to make his
bishop believe that I had conceived the design of uniting
the diocese of Killala with that of Tuam, and after that to
recommend some friend for the episcopal dignity!
"If I had not a soul far removed from all the affections
of worldly friendship, or love of kindred, I never should
have recommended the Most. Rev. Dr. O'Finan. I had
been rewarded for disregarding all these affections, had
the Prelate only endeavored to fulfil the hopes which both
clergy and people then cherished of seeing religion pros-
pering.
"Just at present, however, the diocese is so torn by
violent dissensions, there is such an effervescence of antago-
nistic passions, there is such a violent partisan strife, that
men who till now were noted for moderation are so carried
away, that I affirm, with absolute conviction of the truth
of what I say,--there remains no hope of saving religion
there, unless the Apostolie See should appoint as bishop-
coadjutor some man of prudence, piety, and firmness, who
will not allow himself to be deceived by flatterers, or
drawn by the influence of the powerful or the arts of the
factions to favor one party or the other.
· There is no other efficacious remedy left.
"Even should such a coadjutor be appointed, it will
take a whole decade to repair the evils caused by the
present brief administration. . . . .
This is not my opinion
only, but the firm and unalterable conviction of nearly all
who have in any place met to confer about the sad state of
affairs in the diocese of Killala."1
This wise suggestion of the Archbishop of Tuam was
finally adopted by the Holy See, but only after every
means of opposition had been exhausted in Rome, and all
the resources of intrigue had been used by the friends of
the Dominican Bishop, and by Lord Clifford, his protec-
tor.
1 MAC HALE MSS.
THE KILLALA TROUbles.
367
On these intrigues, and on the subsequent tampering of
the English semi-official representatives in Rome with the
affairs of the Irish Church, the following letters throw no
little light.
CHAPTER XXI.
THE KILLALA CONTROVERSY (Continued).
Dr. Cullen throws light on the intrigues in Rome in favor of the Bishop of Killala
and Dean Lyons-Cardinal Welch and Lord Clifford support them-Dr.
O'Higgins of Ardagh on Dean Lyons-The Indictment drawn up against the
Dean by the Clergy of Killala sustained by Dr. Mac Hale's evidence-Dr.
French of Kilmacduagh on Dr. O'Finan's course-Joint Letter to the Holy See
of the Bishops of Connaught.
EXTRACTS FROM DR. CULLEN'S LETTERS FROM ROME.
DEC. 3, 1835-"It was with great regret I heard of the
course which Dr. O'Finan has adopted. He must have let
himself be seriously misled. But I hope that a little ex-
perience will make him open his eyes, and understand the
character of the persons into whose hands he has given him-
self. I have since spoken of the matter to the Propaganda
and to His Holiness; and they would exceedingly regret
that Dr. O'Finan should be made the means of exciting dis-
sensions among the Irish clergy or prelates, who for some
years have been so well linked together.... The Propagan-
da have heard nothing from Dr. O'Finan since his return to
Ireland; so they do not know any more than what I have
mentioned about his concerns. They hope, however, that
he will open his eyes to the delusion under which he labors,
and see the propriety of leaving matters as they were and
as they ought to be."
DEC. 21, 1835: "I have been honored with your
Grace's letter, written after the Killala investigation, and I
also received a letter from Dr. Crolly on the same subject.
It was indeed most providential that the investigation took
place, as it will put an end to the attempts which have been
made to lessen episcopal authority in your Grace's Prov-
368
THE KILLALA CONTROVERSY.
369
ince. The Propaganda now have opened their eyes again,
and they fully understand that your Grace, so far from hav-
been severe on Dean Lyons, treated him with great reserve
(forbearance ?), and spoke too mildly of him in your re-
ports. That man's complaints while in Rome, his smooth,
insinuating talk, and his humble demeanor, made a great
impression in his favor; and the Propaganda was beginning
to be shaken in its resolutions, and was almost determined
to change the course which it had so prudently adopted in
the beginning. Now, I think, their eyes have been well
opened, and nothing can impede justice from being done.
As yet, it is not known what they will do; but they appear
greatly displeased and mortified about the little favors
which they conferred on Lyons, though these were con-
ferred merely for the purpose of coaxing him to leave
Rome.
"The Propaganda has requested of Dr. Crolly to go
again to Killala, and finish his investigation. This will be a
mortification to the intriguing party; for I am informed
that they (the intriguers) commissioned some friars in Rome,
and even the highest persons in a Religious Order, to go to Car-
dinal Fransoni and request that a new VISITATOR APOSTOLI-
CUS should be sent.
(6
This application showed that their cause was bad;
and the Cardinal, so far from listening to the request made
to him, received it with signs of his displeasure, and de-
clared that, instead of changing Dr. Crolly, he would request
him to complete the trust he had been charged with, and
had commenced with so much zeal and integrity. Dr.
Crolly's return to Killala will then, I hope, put an end to
the power of every faction; and the Propaganda will cer-
tainly act upon whatever he shall recommend.
Dr. Higgins spoke on these matters to the Cardinal
Prefect, and made him fully understand the case. I also
mentioned the history of the Dean, though not very edify-
ing, to His Holiness, who says that he is determined that
some remedy must be applied to such abominable abuses."
“JANUARY 4th, 1836:—I write these few lines to inform you
370
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
that the petition of the priests of Killala has arrived, and that
now I am able to say more on the matter. I think things
will take a proper turn, and that which your Grace would
desire. The charges' brought against Mr. Lyons are so
serious, that the Propaganda is of opinion that they should
be investigated immediately; and they determined to refer
the matter to your Grace, in order to have your opinion
upon it. I think nothing more proper could be done, as
your Grace, having been bishop of the place, must be most
accurately informed of the circumstances of the case, and
more perfectly acquainted with Mr. Lyons' character than
any one else."
It happened just as Dr. Cullen had surmised.—
A copy of the heads of accusation against the Rev. Mr.
Lyons was sent to the Archbishop of Tuam by Cardinal
Fransoni, with a request that his Grace would give his
opinion as to the facts on which these charges were founded.
"I believe," the Archbishop declares in his answer, "that
the parish-priests, in preferring these accusations, were not
so carried away by partisan passion as to betray the cause
of truth. That they are men foreign to such a disposition
as that is proved by the fact, that they were unanimous
and concordant when selecting the three names to be for-
warded to the Holy See, and bestowed their suffrages, at my
sole recommendation, on the person of the present bishop,
who was a total stranger to them, and known only by the
praise I had bestowed on his merits. . .
1 "In the first place, he (Dean Lyons) instituted a lawsuit against his own
parishioners, and carried on the proceedings for a long time; he got up most seri-
ous quarrels with his brother-priests, to the great scandal of the faithful. He has
the common reputation of being greedy of money-gains. He is in the habit of
beating his parishioners and of cruelly ill-treating the members of his household.
When in anger, and on slight provocation, he swears most irreverently, as was
witnessed on more than one occasion. In the public law court, and in presence of
the judge, he was forced to confess that he had on a Sunday, in the house of God,
spit on the face of one of his parishioners. He refused to pay to an aged priest
the yearly allowance assigned him by the bishop. This yearly stipend came from
the revenues of the parish now administered by Rev. J. P. Lyons, and which this
same aged priest had governed for several years; etc., etc., etc." Translated from
the Exemplar Accusationum sent from the Propaganda to the Archbishop of Tuam.
THE KILLALA CONTROVERSY.
371
"As to the public lawsuit brought by Mr. Lyons against
his own parishioners, that I may write in proper order
about these accusations, this lawsuit is a fact of public no-
toriety, which took place in the light of day, not without
great scandal and no little injury to his own reputation.
Some of these parishioners he caused to be cast into prison,
others he so exasperated that they abandoned the Catholic
faith.
(6
One of these, during the lawsuit carried on here public-
ly in this City of Dublin, when asked if he had always been
at heart a Catholic, made answer, that he had believed the
Catholic religion to be the only true one, but that the cruel
treatment of Rev. Mr. Lyons had driven him to go to the
Protestant Church.
"He so pushed his quarrels with his own brothers, that in
a public suit, while one of his brothers solemnly affirmed
one thing on oath, he, Mr. Lyons, the priest, to the aston-
ishment of all present, swore solemnly the contrary.
"While I was making a visitation of the parish, I re-
ceived a letter from that brother, filled with the most bitter
complaints against the priest; and, although living both of
them in the same village, they had, for several years, held
no intercourse whatever with each other.
"This priest is esteemed to be so greedy of sordid gain,
that his reputation has given rise to various lawsuits in
this same city of Dublin.
"To pass over many other facts, I have found in the
course of my visitation, that he left many women after the
birth of their children without the benefit of being churched;
some of them even had been put off till after the birth of a
second child, and this privation was inflicted on them be-
cause they could not pay him the usual pecuniary fee. At
one time I found no less than one hundred and twenty
honest married women bitterly mourning that they should
be thus deprived of the Church's blessing. And when, as in
duty bound, I bade him perform the prescribed ceremony,
this priest complained loudly of my thereby cutting off
his revenues.
372
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
"At first he alleged as a reason for refusing the rite, that
these women did not know their catechism. This, on ex-
amining the women myself, I found to be a false pretext.
"As to his cruel treatment of his own domestics, I have
no knowledge. But as to his alleged outbursts of anger, I
have learned, in the course of my visitations, both from
priests and from laymen, that he more than once seriously
struck his parishioners because they had been backward in
paying him his dues. As to his having spat in the face of
one of his parishioners on a Sunday and in the open church,
it is a fact proved beyond question by public testimony.
"As to the aged priest whose yearly pension he refused
to pay, I hold a letter from Rev. Mr. Lyons, promising to
pay to this priest, broken down by age, the yearly sum of
twenty pounds sterling, He refused to pay it for a long
time. The old priest affirmed that Mr. Lyons owed him
five years' arrears. The latter denied this. I referred the
matter to the decision of two priests, who told me that,
although the old priest's claim was well established, Mr.
Lyons could with great difficulty be brought to pay him
anything. At length I determined that twenty pounds.
sterling should be paid down for all arrears, and this Mr.
Lyons paid at my solicitation. Whatever may be thought
of the ground on which this pension was paid to the old
priest, it was settled by my venerable predecessor that it
should be so paid. He was removed from his parish and
from the ministry on account of scandals, and the Bishop,
through feelings of humanity, assigned. him this yearly
stipend. I am ashamed to say that this same old priest has
been lately restored to the priestly functions, to the serious
scandal of the faithful. . . . He has been only quite lately
restored, and both priests and people complain that this has
been done in order to exempt Mr. Lyons from paying in
future the stipulated pension, thus setting his own greed
above the good of religion.
"As to other churches erected in the Diocese of Killala,
I know not if Mr. Lyons has contributed anything. But
I do know that he gave not one penny towards the erection
THE KILLALA CONTROVERSY.
373
•
of the magnificent Cathedral, the foundations of which I
laid about nine years ago, and which the liberal offerings of
both priests and faithful enabled me to roof in before I left
the diocese.
"He has acquired a large extent of landed property by
dispossessing the poor farmers, one of whom, during my
visitation of the locality, fell on his knees in my presence
and prayed that the anger of God should fall on the man
who had fraudulently obtained his land.
It will not seem wonderful, now that he has returned to
that (Cathedral) parish, if he should bestow a sum of money
toward the completion of that edifice. It has already cost
about £9000, and all the priests, even the poorest, he alone
excepted, have contributed to the building fund.
"As to the matter of obedience to his bishop, your
Eminence will allow me not to dwell at length upon it.
His relations toward me as bishop have ceased. I there-
fore wish that his respect for episcopal authority should be.
estimated on a different measure to that which marked
his actions in my regard. The venerable old Bishop, who
entertained for both clergy and people the greatest affection,
could never leave his house during all the time I was his
coadjutor. Consequently he had not a clear knowledge
of the evils which either required correction or impelled
the scandalized faithful to vent their complaints publicly.
And as I was not clothed with full authority to repress
these evils, I made it my study to maintain peace between
the bishop and both clergy and people. And, if I except
the single parish of Mr. Lyons, no serious complaints came
to me from any quarter. During my absence in Rome,
the complaints of his parishioners, which had been so often
suppressed by the hope held out to them of a remedy, now
found a public vent. Then it was that he himself instituted
law-proceedings, which inflicted so deep a wound on his
own reputation.
"He was wont to say in his discourses from the altar
that he knew his duty as well as any bishop. He was in
the habit of saying among his brother-priests, who are
374
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
ready .o prove it on oath,—that a bishop is only the first
among his peers.
"But, not to keep your Eminence too long on this point,
allow me to quote here some passages from letters of his
written to a priest, and lest I should not translate accurate-
ly, I give the English text herewith. After specifying
certain conditions which he hoped to obtain from the new
bishop, he continues thus:-'Finally I shall expect the
bishop to follow the example of the other bishops of Ireland
with regard to the dispensations of marriage banns and the
forbidden degrees (of kindred and affinity). But above all
I expect that the Bishop will be guided by the advice of a
council to be elected by the votes of their brother-priests,
so that he shall govern us as a good brother, not with the
arbitrary rule and iron rod of a tyrant.'
'In this letter he moves the question of the dispensation of
banns, for the purpose of having these taxes reduced to the
level followed in the whole province and in all Ireland.
He afterward wrote a quite different letter, to dissuade his
fellow-priests from pushing the question about the dispen-
sation fees. .
Now, raised in dignity and clothed with authority, he
gives up the presbyterian opinions which he was wont to
express before. But whether he wields the power entrusted
to him as vicar-general and representative of his bishop so
as to be the father rather than the tyrant, let the excited
attitude of the clergy and people of the diocese of Killala
say." i
1
To these conclusions of Dr. Mac Hale, the following let-
ter of the Bishop of Ardagh, Dr. Higgins, gives the high
sanction of a prelate impartial and thoroughly acquainted
with all the facts of the controversy.
IRISH COLLEGE, ROME, December 20th, 1836. .
MY DEAR LORD:-A few days before the receipt of your
Grace's letter, which reached me at the end of last week, I.
was asked my opinion by the Cardinal Prefect as to the
1 From the original Latin in the MAC HALE MSS.
THE KILLALA CONTROVERSY.
375
relative merits of the parties now, unhappily, contending in
the diocese of Killala. I answered, that, as the case was
under investigation, I would prefer withholding any ex-
pression of my knowledge or belief of those concerned
until the result was known; but that then I would freely
declare the honest conviction which I had carried with me
from Ireland. I thought that this reserve would be only
showing a due deference to the ulterior decisions of our
worthy primate (Dr. Crolly), in whose hands the matter
had been placed by the Holy See. In compliance, how-
ever, with the reiterated and urgent request of the Cardi-
nal, I delivered my conscientious opinion to the following
effect:-
'I told him that I had had frequent opportunities of
talking on the matter with the prelates and other clerical
dignitaries of Connaught, who all felt convinced that the
Rev. Mr. Lyons was the mainspring of the whole mischief ;
-that he was believed to be a talented, unprincipled, ambi-
tious, intriguing, and pers vering man;-that he had unfortun-
ately acquired an unaccountable ascendancy over a certain
weak-minded personage (Dr. O’Finan);—that, whether justly
or unjustly, he had de facto deprived several poor families
in his own parish of their holdings, and had thus earned for
himself the deep-rooted hatred of the people at large;-
that he was shunned, feared, and detested by the better
portion and the great majority of the clergy of his own
diocese ;-that he was supposed to wreak his vengeance on
any among them who opposed his views; and I instanced
the case of Mr. B[arret]t, whose unjust treatment had, I
said, excited universal feelings of surprise, indignation, and
disgust in Killala.
"I added: that in those opinions, so generally enter-
,tained, I had myself no reason not to concur; but that,
should Dr. Crolly take a different view of the case, I would
feel at once bound in conscience to adopt his Grace's senti-
ments. I also said that the Bishop (of Killala) himself must.
become more fraternal with his brother-prelates, more
adverse to clerical litigation, more natural and missioner-
376
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
like in his views of governing; and, above all, that he must
totally withdraw his confidence from Mr. Lyons, before he
can in the least forward the cause of religion, peace, char-
ity, or justice in his diocese.
"
In conclusion, I expressed a hope that I had been
mistaken in my views; but that, in speaking out as I had
done, I only echoed the sentiments of many venerable
characters who were acquainted with the case, and whose
integrity I could never bring myself to doubt.
His Eminence replied, that my exposé, which he was
delighted to hear, was quite in conformity with the state-
ment of the Primate, who, he said, had written to him some
days previously. He appeared most desirous to free him-
self from the mistake of having had any share in the promo-
tion of Lyons or the Bishop; and seemed prepared to act
with vigor. I assured his Eminence that there was no
bishop in Ireland who would not willingly place his honor,
his character, and his property at the discretion of our
venerated Primate; and I expressed a hope that Rome
would act on his Grace's suggestions to the fullest extent.
Though this might seem officious on my part, as Dr.
Crolly needs no one's praise, still I do not regret having
had a second opportunity of giving my honest opinion in
his favor, all the more so as the General of the Domini-
cans begged of the Cardinal Prefect some time ago to
supersede his Grace's commission, by sending some one
else as investigator, insinuating, or rather asserting, in the
name of L. & Co., that justice had not been done. But the
imprudent Frataccio received such a reply as will teach him
better manners hereafter."
There is, however, ere we proceed in our narrative, one
circumstance connected with the Killala troubles which we
are bound to mention here, that is, the intrigues carried
on in Rome by a powerful English layman in favor of Dr.
O'Finan and his vicar-general. We here meet with the
name of Lord Clifford for the first time, as that of one
opposed to Dr. Mac Hale. We shall have to chronicle
1 MAC HALE MSS.
THE KILLALA CONTROVERSY.
377
more than one unjustifiable act of this nobleman toward the
Archbishop of Tuam, as well as the full, humble, and too
tardy apology dictated by Lord Clifford's spiritual adviser,
and sent to the Prelate so often and so bitterly misrepre-
sented by his coreligionists in England.
But tardy apologies are but a sorry reparation for the
injury done, through a long course of years, to the character
of a public man, and to the sacred cause of religion and
patriotism. As, however, the conduct of Lord Clifford in
the Killala controversy will throw light on more than one
event related in the following chapters, we must here
quote as our authority the words of the Very Rev. Dr. Cullen.
The P. S. in the following letter is placed, as in the original,
at the top of the first page:-
"P. S.-I have been told that Dr. O'Finan, in his letter to
Cardinal Weld, says that I have been engaged as agent for
the priests of Killala. I never wrote to any of them, except to
Mr. Costello, and I then avoided saying a word that could
be in the least offensive in that letter. Perhaps he refers to
the letters I have written to your Grace.
"ROME, April 4th, 1836.
"MY LORD:-I have the honor of receiving yours of St.
Patrick's day a short time since, but deferred answering
it until now, in the hope of seeing something done before
I should write. The Cardinal Prefect, the Secretary, and
all the Ministers of the Propaganda, are most anxious to
have affairs brought to a conclusion; and all agree that it
is necessary to put a stop to Dr. O'Finan's proceedings.
(C
They are, however, doubtful about the steps to be taken.
Dr. O'Finan has written a long letter to the Cardinal Pre-
fect, and has sent an immense number of documents to
Cardinal Weld. Since the arrival of these papers, it has
been resolved to bring the matter before the General Con-
gregation of Cardinals. They will hold their meeting
about the 1st of May. . . . .There is no doubt but that the
Cardinals will oblige the Bishop to dismiss his vicar-general.
378
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
Cardinal Fransoni is already pleged to that by his letter to
Dr. O'Finan. There is every probability that Mr. Lyons)
will be undeancd. About Mr. Barrett's affair, I think it will
also be settled according to your recommendation.
parish will be restored and the censures declared null.
The
"On studying the question at issue more profoundly, I
believe Mr. Barrett had a right to appeal a comminata censura
(“from a threatened censure.") However, the matter will
be regularly decided by the Cardinals.
"Dr. O'Finan has also brought the matter of the appoint-
ments made by you in Killala, after you had received
intelligence of your appointment, before the Cardinal.
believe everything here (on this point) will go well, too.
I
Benedict XIV. (de Synodo Diocesana, l. xiii., c 16) treats of
the translation of bishops, and says, that as soon as the
bishop of one diocese is transferred to another diocese "in
public consistory," the bishop's connexion with the former
Church immediately ceases. But as your appointment was
not made in consistory, Benedict XIV.'s doctrine is not to
the point. All those who are engaged in the Propaganda
consider that the appointments in Ireland are not complete
till the Pontifical Bulls are issued. This opinion shows that
the nominations made by you are valid, and that you had a
right to receive the revenues of Killala until you had re-
ceived the Bull by which you were transferred to Tuam....
"All the documents sent by you are printed, as well as Dr.
O'Finan's letter. This last document will have some effect
on some good cardinals. He talks a great deal about "lib-
eralism," "democracy," "agitation," "popular assemblies,"
the “necessity of maintaining bishops in the exercise of
their jurisdiction," "revolutions," a "revolutionary spirit,"
etc., etc. And as you know how much people in this
country dread those words, you may easily imagine that
some persons will be frightened when they hear that all
those evils are impending over the Church in Ireland.
However, I think the Cardinal Prefect will illuminate
them on the matter. . .
Ibidem.
"1
THE KILLALA CONTROVERSY.
379
The next letter is still more important; we put the short
paragraph about Lord Clifford at the very beginning, as it
is in the manuscript :-
"P. S.-I forgot to mention that Lord Clifford encourages.
Dr. O'Finan to come to Rome to give an account of his af-
fairs and to defend himself in person.
IRISH COLLEGE, May 29th, 1836.
"MY LORD:—I received in due time your Grace's differ-
ent communications; and I suppose you have already re-
ceived an answer to the letter you sent to the Pope. His
Holiness gave order to the Cardinal Prefect of Propaganda
to write to you immediately and to inform you of what had
been done in the Killala business, and to assure you that
things would be finally arranged as soon as possible.
You are already aware that the Cardinal wrote to Dr.
O'Finan recommending him to dismiss Mr. Lyons; they
have since written, ordering him to absolve Mr. Barrett,
or rather informing him that the censures inflicted were
null. The Cardinal intends writing, in the third place, to
the Bishop, counselling him to reinstate Mr. Barrett, and
thus prevent a step which, otherwise, the Propaganda
might be obliged to come to.
"All the papers connected with the Killala affair were
printed and prepared to be submitted to a general Congre-
gation. But this did not take place; and the consideration
of the affairs has been adjourned sine die. A few weeks at
· least will elapse before anything can be done. The reason
of this delay was the quantity of documents which arrived
just on the eve of the Congregation.
"Dr. O'Finan sent a folio volume of materials, and Mr.
Lyons a long defense of himself and his conduct, to Cardinal
Weld and LORD CLIFFORD; and his Eminence (Cardinal
Weld) interfered, and had matters deferred until Dr.
O'Finan's papers should be examined and printed. . . . .
"Mr. Lyons wrote a long letter to the Cardinal Prefect.
He says that he obeyed the order or recommendation given
380
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
•
to the Bishop with the greatest alacrity, and retired im-
mediately to his parish. He denies the truth of all the
accusations made against him; he makes himself out the
most injured man in the world, and at the same the most
humble and the most virtuous.
Perhaps it was fortunate that the Cardinals did not
meet in congregation on the Killala affairs. I am sure, Dr.
O'Finan's letters would have made a deep impression on
many of the old Cardinals, who are easily terrified at the
names of Liberalism, Reform, Schism, and all the other big
words which Dr. O'Finan applied most abundantly to the
conduct of his opponents.
"Lord Clifford wrote to Dr. O'Finan in answer to his
communications, and, I believe, wrote in such a way as to
make the Doctor believe that every one here was in his
favor. But the Doctor will be sadly annoyed at the differ-
ence which passes between Lord Clifford's letters and those
of the Propaganda.
Lord Clifford has been kept quite in the dark regarding
what has been done; and I hope the Propaganda will con-
tinue to keep him so. Every little English Lord would
wish to have a hand in managing Irish affairs, of which they
know nothing. What would become of the Church of Ireland,
if Government had anything to do with it?"¹
Although Lord Clifford, even when backed by the vener-
able Cardinal Weld's high character and eminent position
in the Church, failed to make the wrong cause in the Kil-
lala troubles appear to be the right, he did not therefore
cease to meddle in ecclesiastical affairs. When he returned
to England he found in the published letters of the Arch-
bishop of Tuam, and in the active public part taken by that
prelate in the great politico-religious questions which occu-
pied men's attention in Great Britain and Ireland, new
matter on which to occupy his meddlesome temper and
anti-Irish zeal. As Dr. Mac Hale had baffled him in his
strenuous efforts to secure the triumph of Dr. O'Finan and
Dean Lyons, so, with the animosity with which a little soul
¹ The Italics are in the original.-MAC HALE MSS.
THE KILLALA CONTROVERSY.
381
always pursues a successful adversary, Lord Clifford ceased
not to view Dr. Mac Hale's increasing labors with ever-in-
creasing displeasure. Early in 1842, the good nobleman's
wrath against the Archbishop of Tuam burst through all
the restraints of prudence, and found its way into the pub-
lic press. These writings were especially intended to form
or reform public opinion in Rome, where Dr. O'Finan still
lived in enforced retirement. And in this crusade against
John of Tuam Lord Clifford found a willing supporter in
ex-Dean Lyons of Killala.
The following letters of Dr. Cullen will edify the reader
on this petty warfare, which it is important and interesting
to notice here, as it illustrates the methods by which mem-
bers of the English Catholic nobility are wont to serve the
cause of their ancestral religion in England, by misrepre-
senting or vilifying the men whom Ireland delights to honor
as the champions of her religious and civil rights.
• 66
ROME, June 5th, 1836.
“MY LORD:—I wrote a few lines to your Grace last week,
informing you of what had been hitherto done in the Killala
affairs. The third letter to Dr. O'Finan, and the letter to
your Grace which I referred to, have, I believe, never been
sent; they have been delayed in consequence of the great
number of papers which have since arrived. But I believe
you will shortly hear of a final determination, which will be
in accordance with what you suggested in one of your last
letters to me.
"His Holiness will authorize very probably some prelate
to proceed to the spot, and take the necessary measures to
put a stop to the scandals which are every day occurring.
This was the only way which now could be adopted, as Mr.
Lyons and Dr. O'Finan appeal against your proceedings,
and protest that they will submit to the decision of any one
else. '
¹ It was a vain promise. Persons conscious of being in the wrong, or litigious
persons, generally submit only when the decision is in their favor. In the present
instance they appealed from the decision, or conclusions' rather, of Dr. Crolly,
the Apostolic Visitor, because he did not conclude in their favor.
382
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
The Cardinal Prefect would have been most anxious to
settle the matter. . . . I suppose they will have recourse
immediately to the means suggested by your Grace, and
which I have already mentioned. . . . I suppose also that
some one of the archbishops will be selected.
((
Your humble and devoted servant,
"PAUL CULLEN."
ROME, IRISH COLLEGE, July 8th, 1836.
"MY LORD:-.... Dr. Crolly, Archbishop of Armagh,
has been deputed to examine the state of the controversy
between Dr. O'Finan and his clergy. . . . He was selected as
being a person who could not be supposed to have any con-
nection with either party, and also as one who had given
great satisfaction in his mission to Galway in union with
the late Most Rev. Dr. Kelly, his predecessor..
"Dean Lyons arrived in Rome about a fortnight ago,
and thought he would be able to carry everything be-
fore him. But his hopes have been disappointed. The
Cardinal Prefect has been very civil to him, but told
him that nothing could now be done in Rome, as the entire
affair had been placed in the hands of Dr. Crolly. The
Dean insisted on getting at least a copy of the charges made
against him. But this also was refused, on the ground that
they were contained in private and confidential letters, and
that the Propaganda was not a forum contentiosum to discuss
criminal accusations hinc inde.
"He (Dean L.) complains loudly of this refusal; but he
received for reply, that he has a fair opportunity of justi-
fying himself before the Archbishop, and on the spot where
the charges were made. Since the Dean's arrival in Rome,
he has become most temperate in his language, and has
abandoned all the accusations against others, by which he
before attempted to defend himself. This is owing to a
good advice' which a friend of his gave him on his arrival,
1 Mr. Lyons is here since last Saturday. I do not know whether he has yet
seen the Prefect; he had not yesterday. But in fact, I do not well see what the S.
Congreg. can now do in his regard, after the step they have already taken.
treated him, if he should obtain a hearing, to confine himself to what would be
I en-
THE KILLALA CONTROVERSY.
383
who told him that his violent language and his charges
against others had injured his cause very much, and made
the ecclesiastical authorities form a bad idea of his char-
acter. I believe this change of language will now have
no effect, though I am sure he is making the greatest ef-
forts and using every sort of influence to obtain from the
Propaganda at least a letter stating that they did not
condemn him (find him guilty) of the charges brought against
him.
'The Cardinal says he cannot give such a letter. So, I
believe, after all the Dean must return infectis rebus. Dr.
Murray was questioned on the affairs of Killala, but replied
that he knew them only by report; that he was not at all
acquainted with the charges brought against the Dean or
by him against the clergy; and that the only way to decide
the matter would be to refer it to some bishop in Ireland.
You see that his advice has been acted on.
"I am glad you sent to the Propaganda a refutation of
Dr. O'Finan's letter. Though there was no weight at-
tached to his assertions, still it is always desirable to see
them placed in their true light.
((
· PAUL CULLEN.”"
"IRISH COLLEGE, ROME, Oct. 15th, 1836.
"MY LORD:-.... I hope before this reaches you, that
the investigation will be over, and that things will be in a
fair way of being settled. Dean Lyons left Rome about a
fortnight ago. He will scarcely have arrived in Ireland for
the investigation; but the Propaganda wrote to Dr. Crolly
not to delay any further.
"The Dean got, it appears, great protection from several
persons in Rome. He must have got, I have heard, power-
ful recommendations from some persons in Ireland, but I
cannot know from whom.
“He complained bitterly as having been treated with too
much harshness; but he confined himself to his own defense,
necessary for his own vindication; but on no account to present charges against
others."-Most Rev. Dr. Murray to Dr. Mac Hale, Rome, June 23, 1836.
L
384
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
as he found it was not advantageous to attack any one else.
He would not leave Rome without a letter from the Cardi-
nal Prefect. He wished it should be a declaration of his
innocence, and a certificate that he was fit to be administra-
tor of the Bishop's parish. This, naturally, could not be
given. With difficulty he consented to take another letter,
in which the Cardinal stated that all he (the Cardinal) had
done or written was solely directed to restore peace in the
diocese of Killala, and should not be considered as a sen-
tence on the Dean. This letter, I believe, amounts to al-
most nothing. But the Dean would not go away without
some document from Rome. I do not think he obtained
anything else."
66
"PAUL CULLEN."
IRISH COLLEGE, ROME, Dec. 27th, 1836.
"MY LORD:-.... The Cardinal Prefect has received Dr.
Crolly's report; and it has made a most excellent impres-
sion, and completely removed all the evil effects which had
been produced by Mr. Lyons' lamentable stories of oppres-
sion and bad treatment.
"Dr. O'Finan wrote to the General of the Dominicans to
exert himself to get another Visitor Apostolic sent in place
of Dr. Crolly. The Cardinal rejected such a proposition
with disdain. He also wrote to Dr. Crolly, begging him to
conclude the visitation. Dr. Crolly's report is, I believe,
printed; and, as soon as he concludes the visitation, the
matter will be brought before a general Congregation.
This is to please Dr. O'Finan, who heretofore protested
against the letters of the Cardinal Prefect, because they
were not written in the name of the general Congregation
(of Propaganda). .
"They are all now ashamed of the favors they conferred
on Mr. Lyons; but they did so to induce him to go home to
assist at the investigation. These honors are considered of
small importance in Rome. But still it was an unfortunate
thing to have given them. I entreated the Cardinal Pre-
fect to wait until Dr. Crolly's answer should arrive. Cardi-
THE KILLALA CONTROVERSY.
385
nal Weld, poor good man, pressed his Eminence to do as he did,
and his influence prevailed.
They both now say mea culpa.
"Every one is displeased with Dr. O'Finan, and I am sure
something will be done to mortify him.
"PAUL CULLEN."
We add to the letters of Dr. Cullen two letters from the
venerable Dr. Ffrench, Bishop of Kilmacduagh and Kil-
fenora, who was like Dr. O'Finan a member of the illus-
trious Order of St. Dominic. They, as well as the letter of
Dr. Finan which follows, will enable the reader to judge.
impartially.
Dr. Ffrench in no wise dissented from the other bishops
of Connaught in the judgment arrived at with regard to
the course of the Bishop of Killala, He signed the joint
resolution about the reduction of episcopal dues to one uni-
form standard, and signed as well the joint letters sent to
Rome animadverting on the most unwise course pursued
by Dr. O'Finan. The following brief letter, written im-
mediately after the scandalous trial at the Sligo Assizes,
will speak for itself.
1
"KENVARA, April 17th, 1837.
"MOST REV'D AND DEAR LORD :—I received your Grace's
in due course, as also the document this day transmitted to
me by Dr. Coen. I have signed it cum toto corde; and I
send it this night to Dr. Browne for his signature. I hope
the Court of Rome will speedily put a stop to the scandals
by appointing a coadjutor to Killala; there is no other
remedy for the evils of that unhappy diocese. It is in vain
to expect a reformation in the government of Killala, with-
out the removal of Dr. O'Finan from that diocese.
"I am fast recovering, thank God. I intend to go to Dub-
lin about the 3d or 4th of May, to consult my medical
friends there, after which I shall, upon my return, pay my
just respects in person to your Grace.
Praying the Almighty to preserve you, and protect
386
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
you from your enemies, I remain, dearest Lord, your ever
affectionate brother in Christ,
"+EDMUND FFRENCH."
In a previous letter, of June 2d, 1836, Dr. Ffrench had
written as follows on the same subject:-
(C
Most rev. and DEAR LORD:—I received your Grace's
very kind communication on the 31st of May. I have to
deplore, in common with all my revered con-provincials, the
unfortunate state of religion, thus distracted by internal
disputes, in Killala. Your Grace requires I should report
to Rome (having been unavoidably absent from Dublin)
individually my opinion of the case. I must confess, from
my distance from Killala, from my total ignorance of the
character of Mr. Lyons, and indeed of the clergy in general
of that diocese, I should feel incompetent to make a state-
ment of the unfortunate condition of that district personally
to Rome.
"Oh, I deplore that sickness hindered me from joining in
the remonstrance sent to the Holy See by your Grace and
the other bishops of the province. Should your Grace
require of me, however, to make a separate personal report
to Rome, I must only do so from mere hearsay. This
would not do, I know. I could only make it with effect by
informing myself on the spot of all the circumstances, and
by having an interview with the poor but positive Bishop.
Should it be a condition of peace to the Church of Killala,
I would for myself (but not for my successors) relinquish
a part of the episcopal fees, for uniformity's sake. The
people and clergy always paid six shillings, from time im-
memorial, to my predecessors, and that most willingly. It
is exacted before marriage either by the clergy, or they
send the parties to me; they have never yet disputed on
the point.
(6
May I beg your Grace to forgive me, if I have written
anything that would impress on your mind any unwilling-
ness on my part to contribute to the healing of the wounds
of the Church of Killala, or not joining you, by adding my
:
THE KILLALA CONTROVERSY.
387
signature to the late remonstrance sent to Rome. Had I
been present, I should have done it. . . . I feel also that, being
of the same order as Dr. O'Finan, it might be suspected at
Rome I refused signing. . . . This is not the case; and if the
remonstrance could have been sent me for my signature, I
would have signed it, though he (Dr. O'Finan) were my
own father.
I am perfectly free from prejudice and favor. I know no
law but justice and obedience; and if I were personally cog-
nizant of the state of the case, I would expose it to Rome.
. . . . I wish it were possible to have a meeting of the bishops,
Dr. O'Finan not excepted. . . . He has not communicated
with me either by letter or otherwise, since his arrival in
Ireland, nor, indeed, since I saw him about thirty-two years
ago in Lisbon.
66
With sentiments of sincere esteem and affection, I remain
your Grace's ever attached friend,
"EDMUND FFRENCH.""
What, however, we deem ourselves obliged in justice to
do is to insert here the answer which Dr. O'Finan returned
to the reverent and brotherly appeal of the Archbishop of
Tuam, inviting him to settle all difficulties amicably with
his clergy and with the advice of his brother-prelates.
"BALLINA, January 16th, 1836.
"MY LORD ARCHBISHOP:-From your Grace's letter of
January the 8th, handed to me on the 11th by the Rev.
John Barrett, whom I have been lately obliged to suspend,
I have learned that you propose to hold a synod² of the
bishops of this province of Connaught in Dublin, in order
to consider therein certain appeals relating to the affairs of
my diocese of Killala, which have been carried to your tri-
bunal as metropolitan.
"Allow me, my Lord, to ask you by what right a provin-
cial synod (or council) is convened outside of the province?
Allow me, moreover, if you please, to ask why you have not
sent me certified copies of these appeals, that I might ex-
1 MAC HALE MSS.
2 There was no question of a synod, and he knew it right well.
388
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
amine them with all due care, before I betook myself to the
synod? This omission, I doubt not, was not made by
your Grace for the purpose of attacking me without warn-
ing in that assembly. I fear, nevertheless, that such a pro-
ceeding is scarcely in conformity with justice or with the
laws of the Church. I am very much mistaken if that
glory and model of archbishops, he of Milan, did not follow
a far different rule of conduct in dealing with his suffragans.
If the Provincial Statutes mentioned by your Grace in
your letter were in vigor in this diocese of Killala, and
were favorable to the appellants, a thing which I am not
willing to grant, how happens it, I pray you, that they nev-
er have been observed up to the present time? You have
resided, my Lord, for more than ten years in the diocese of
Killala, either as coadjutor or as bishop, and yet, wonderful
to say, this extraordinary light which has suddenly shone
upon the appellants never once fell upon the eyes of either
your body or your mind! Your saintly predecessor, Dr.
Waldron, who, as every one knows, was not greedy of gain,
nor allowed himself, in governing his diocese, to be carried
away by partisan passions, nor proudly domineered over
his clergy, he also during a long course of years, and until
his death, was involved in the same darkness as your Lord-
ship with regard to these Provincial Statutes. You exacted
yourself, my Lord, the payment of the same sum of money
for dispensation of banns, the same to the last farthing, un-
less I mistake, which I now demand.
•
"I have made no innovation, nor had I any thought of
making any; I wanted, rather, to do as my predecessors
had done. The parish priests of this diocese never, at any
time, or in any circumstances, received higher dues for
marriage than they do at present; nay, if report be true,
your Grace can attest that some of them occasionally re-
ceived less than at present. What right, then, have they
to complain? Are they in a more distressed condition than
formerly? than were their predecessors, who were like
themselves workers in the vineyard of the Lord in this di-
ocese.
THE KILLALA CONTRoversy.
389
"It certainly does not belong to parish priests to dispense
with the calling of the banns of marriage, nor to enact laws
regulating the dispensations in this matter. Both of these
prerogatives regard the bishop, to whom it belongs to im-
pose a sum of money for dispensing with such banns, or to
remit the same, saving always the supreme right of the
Apostolic See.
"This is unquestioned and well known. Whoso would
take away this right from the bishop, would manifestly in-
vade the episcopal authority This being so, I do not under-
stand how you, my Lord, can encourage the contumacy of
some of my subjects by admitting their appeal, which, as
your Grace is perfectly aware, has for its support neither
Canon Law nor the principles of justice.
"As to the diocese of Killala, I shall ever take care, with
the help of God, that episcopal authority shall suffer no
loss, and shall transmit to my successor all the rights of
my see without abatement or injury, if it so please our
Holy Father. As it is the office of the metropolitan
archbishop to remove the shades of ignorance from the
minds of his suffragans, allow me to ask
your Grace if
Grace if per-
sons who fetter the jurisdiction of a bishop, or who possess
themselves of the goods belonging to the episcopal manse,
if the patrons of clients of this ilk do not ipso facto incur
the excommunication reserved to the Sovereign Pontiff by
the laws of the Church?
This is the first time, if I mistake not, my Lord, that it
has happened in our Irish Church, that some overbold
parish priests, aided by mere administrators of parishes,
have gone to such a pitch of audacity as to make themselves
judges, and dare to make laws for their bishop, whom,
after the manner of Calvinists, they would simply degrade
into a mere moderator of their assemblies. The conspira-
tors among the parish priests of Killala have formed
themselves into another Pseudo Synod of Pistoja. The
Pistoja priests, with the consent and even at the instance
of their bishop, the ill-starred Ricci, claimed for themselves.
all the rights of bishops. Those of Killala, on the contrary,
390
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
attempted to do the same thing, against my will, and in
spite of my utmost resistance. Besides, the Killala conspir-
ators or their abettors, in public newspapers, edited by
Protestants, not only here in Ballina, but in Castlebar (and
here, my Lord, I appeal to you as the best of all witnesses),
have not blushed to attack me calumniously, and to ruin
my reputation. In this they follow closely the example of
the disciples of Jansenius. For there are instances too
numerous to be mentioned here of Jansenists who, in
France, Belgium, and other countries, took a delight in
abusing and traducing those who were the guardians and
keepers of the faith and discipline of the Church.
"On these premises, is it surprising, my Lord, if I consider
the priestly conspirators of Killala to be men tainted with
the heresy of Calvin, or, which comes to the same, of Jan-
senism. Nevertheless, I judge no one. There is one who
inquireth and judgeth.
(6
You, my Lord, trusting to the story of my detractors,
accuse me, without any hearing, of rashness. This is a
harsh word to use. I nevertheless attribute it to that zeal
for the beauty of God's house which eats up your Grace.
I must, however, beg leave to say that your zeal is not ac-
cording to knowledge. You say wonderful things of that
clergy of Killala, my Lord. Since the day they have made
war on me they are all good, pious, and learned. Well, be it
so! But how, then, did it come to pass that, when the
Church of Killala had lost its bishop, among all these good,
pious, and learned pastors NOT A SINGLE ONE, even according
to your judgment, my Lord, was found worthy to be raised
to the rank of bishop? In your judgment, which pro-
nounced all the priests of Killala without a single exception
as entirely unworthy of the honor of the episcopate, all the
bishops ot the province unanimously agreed.
"I speak of a well known fact. I appeal for proof to
your celebrated Synodical Letter addressed to the Holy
See. In the name of God and man, then, are all these men,
now united in hostility to their bishop, become good, pious,
and learned? Ah, my Lord, I may well say with Solo-
THE KILLALA CONTROVERSY.
391
mon:
An abomination before the Lord, is a weight and a
weight.'
999 1
To this letter, all the more damaging to its author that
on every head of accusation it brings forward against the
Archbishop, the solemn and final sentence of the Holy See
soon afterward justified him and thereby condemned his
accuser, the best answer will be the following joint letter
of the bishops of Connaught to the Cardinal Prefect of
Propaganda.
"TUAM, April 20, 1837.
"MOST EMINENT AND MOST REVEREND LORD:~ We, the
undersigned, weighed down by intense grief and heavy
care, have beheld, now for nearly two years, the bitter and
deplorable dissensions with which the diocese of Killala is
sadly torn, and the bond of peace between clergy and peo-
ple well-nigh utterly destroyed.
“We shall not dwell on the enumeration and exposition
of their quarrels, since they are already well known to your
Eminence.
"Not only have they already inflicted a deep wound on
religion and on the honor of the priestly order, in the
aforesaid diocese; but, throughout the entire province,
and indeed throughout the whole kingdom, they have
filled all good men with sorrow, and have made of the
ministers of the altar a laughing-stock for their enemies.
But, great as have been the scandals hitherto caused by
this unhappy strife, these have been lately crowned by
a suit brought by the Bishop of Killala before our high-
est court of judicature. Of this suit the following is the
origin :-
"Some months ago a letter was published in a newspaper
here, treating of the troubles which distract the diocese of
Killala, and laying the blame on the Bishop. The Bishop
brought a suit for defamation against the editor of the
paper.
Translated from the Latin MSS. in the Mac Hale papers.
392
JONH MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
"The case was tried amid an extraordinary concourse of
people, and the issue committed to a jury of twelve men,
who were not only not Catholics, but known as most bitter
enemies of the Catholic name. These were called upon to
decide juridically on the whole matter in dispute between
the Bishop of Killala and his clergy. In this court they
treated of the nomination of the Dean and Vicar-General of
Killala, of the suspension of Rev. Mr. Barrett and of his ap-
peal (to the metropolitan), and of the portion due to the
bishop of the marriage fees. There were read, in open
court, the letters written by your Eminence to the Primate
of all Ireland and to the Bishop of Killala about these
divisions.
"They cited as witnesses for both parties not only a num-
ber of priests, but the bishops themselves, who were ques-
tioned on matters solely pertaining to ecclesiastical disci-
pline, and subjected to the sneers and insults of the
lawyers.
"During the proceedings a question arose about the man-
ner in which the Bishop himself had fulfilled the duties of
his charge, and it was proved that he neither preached the
word of God, nor administered Confirmation, nor held the
customary theological conferences of the clergy, nor had
visited any part of his diocese, since he had come to gov-
ern it.
((
It was also proved that a priest of the diocese of Killala
was the author of a defamatory letter, and that many
priests of the same diocese were his abettors. These and
other facts, reflecting disgrace on religion and its ministers,
were set forth and published before that court, and were
circulated in the public papers from one end to the other
of the British Empire; nor can we estimate the disgrace
and shame that has been heaped on the sacred ministry by
this trial.
Alas, what a sad and shameful spectacle, to see a bishop
and his priests arrayed against each other in a secular
court of justice, and accusing each other of guilt!
"Several Catholic laymen, distinguished by their birth
THE KILLALA CONTROVERSY.
393
and rank, in their anxiety to stop the scandal, went to the
Bishop and besought him earnestly, but all in vain, to put a
stop to the suit, and to bring the whole matter before an
ecclesiastical tribunal.
"For a time we were in hopes that the illustrious Primate
of all Ireland, clothed as he was with apostolic authority,
would, by his great prudence and his skill in reconcil-
ing differences, bring this contest to an end. But after
having, at the peril of his life, undergone great fatigue
(in this vain endeavor), he now leaves us no prospect of
bringing about a reconciliation between the parties in this
quarrel.
"The enmity on both sides has become more intense, and
the breach between them has been widened by the recent
trial, so that this increased bitterness, instead of leaving any
ground for reconciliation and peace, only portends more
passionate hatred with all its worst consequences.
"Such being the condition of things, your Eminence, we
are unanimously of opinion, that the only way out of those
evils, the only means of bringing back peace and order to
the diocese of Killala, is to give the Bishop a coadjutor.
This coadjutor, in our judgment, should be chosen from
another diocese by the Sacred Congregation, without, in
this instance, consulting the Bishop and clergy of Kil-
lala. From the facts brought to light in the trial it is evi-
dent that the Bishop absolutely needs such a helpmate;
and it is morally certain that the clergy would yield
prompt obedience to such a man, thus chosen from another
diocese, and therefore quite a stranger to the party-passions.
which divide them.
"We are sorry to be under the necessity of urging on
your Eminence's acceptance this sole and extreme remedy;
but we have deemed it our duty to lay before you this ex-
pression of our honest and conscientious conviction, im-
pelled by our zeal for the salvation of souls, for the dignity
of the holy ministry, and for the cause of peace and order
within our province.
394
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
""
We pray God to keep your Eminence long in health,
and subscribe ourselves, with profound respect,
"Your most obedient servants,
† JOHN MAC HALE, Archbishop of Tuam;
+ THOMAS COEN, Bishop of Clonfert;
+ PATRICK MAC NICHOLAS, Bishop of Achonry;
+ PATRICK BURKE, Bishop of Elphin;
+ EDMUND FFRENCH, Bishop of Killmacduagh;
† GEO. J. P. BROWNE, Bishop of Galway.”
This letter may be said to have brought this long scan-
dal to an end. The Bishop of Killala was summoned to
Rome, deprived of the government of his diocese, and re-
tained in a monastery of his order. The administration of
his flock was confided temporarily by the Holy See to the
Archbishop of Dublin. Finally the Rev. Thomas Feeny, a
priest of the diocese of Tuam, was chosen, by the unani-
mous voice of the Connaught prelates and with the con-
sent of Dr. Murray, as administrator of Killala.
In this matter, as in all the weighty controversies on
education and on the ecclesiastical policy best suited to the
needs of the Irish Church, the course suggested from the
first by the Archbishop of Tuam, and strenuously opposed
by the British intriguers in Rome as well as by his adver-
saries in Ireland,-was seen to be the right course and ap-
proved by the Holy See. It was sanctioned also by the
nation. But the approval too often came only when much
mischief had been done,-mischief sometimes wide-spread
and irreparable.
It was but natural that the man who always stood in the
fore-front of battle,-contending with immovable firmness
for what he conscientiously deemed the vital interests of
his Church and his race, should be held up by his oppo-
nents in Ireland, and by such men as Dr. O'Finan, Lord
Clifford, and Dean Lyons in Rome, as the restless and dan-
gerous agitator, who prevented England from governing
Ireland in peace.
What such peace meant, we need not tell the reader.
THE KILLALA CONTROVERSY.
395
The Archbishop of Tuam only looked in this, as in all
else, to the judgment of the Master whom he served. The
opinions and censure of all others never diverted him from
the path of duty.
Time, the avenger, has amply justified him.
τα
CHAPTER XXII.
PRIVATE LIFE AND PERSONAL CHARACTER.
May joy, or ease, or affluence, or content,
And the calm conscience of a life well spent,
Soothe every thought, inspirit every grace
Glow in thy heart, and smile upon thy face!"
POPE.
E have passed through the first part of that long life
of almost perpetual conflict for which Providence
had destined JOHN OF TUAM, and to the necessities
of which the circumstances of the age and country moulded
his character and faculties. His lot had not been cast either
in "ease or affluence." But the "life well spent" in devotion
to the highest of all duties, in never-ending toil undertaken
for his flock and for religion, did give the Archbishop se-
renity of soul arising from a consciousness of seeking the
interests of the Master.
The perusal of his published letters, or of the speeches
delivered by him on great occasions, or of the volume of
sermons given to the public, or even of his classical book
on the Evidences of Catholicity, do not afford the readers
of another generation an insight into the habits of the man
in his privacy, or in the usual discharge of his pastoral
duties. The public acts of a great churchman, and the
conduct of the controversies forced upon him, do not afford
us a glimpse of the social virtues and qualities which mark
his daily intercourse with all around him.
The decade opening with the year 1836 will furnish the
Archbishop of Tuam with such a succession of gigantic
trials, that we may well pause and here turn aside to con-
template him in his intimacy.
The habits of strict regularity contracted in Maynooth,
as student and professor, as priest and publicist, had become
396
PRIVATE LIFE AND PERSONAL CHARACTER.
397
a second nature with Dr. Mac Hale. They had been
formed under the influence of a deep and enlightened piety,
and were never to be laid aside in after life, even when the
calls of public duty and incessant outward occupations
seemed to leave the Prelate no time even for the perform-
ance of any but the most indispensable acts of private
devotion.
In his long life of devouring and never-ending activity,
the Archbishop of Tuam accomplished much, far more
even than what met the public eye. His writings, dis-
courses, enormous correspondence, published and unpub-
lished, were only a part of what he achieved. Nor, great
as it is, and precious as it will be to generations yet unborn,
is it the part of his life-work on which he, the Christian, the
priest, the prelate, set the chief value.
Let us follow him into his privacy, and study him in the
details of his daily duty, far away from the noise of the
street, the glare and applause of public assemblies, or even
the solemn pageantry of religious celebrations.
He set a priceless value on time; and with him, when not
obliged to mix with the public, every hour and moment
was strictly regulated. He was ever an eager student, an
indefatigable worker, ever learning and ever anxious to
turn to the benefit of religion and the good of his people
all the treasures of knowledge which he so industriously
gathered up.
He was an early riser. After dressing he devoted at
least one half-hour to pious meditations or mental prayer.
He carefully read, before retiring for the night, the special
subject for the next morning's meditation. This, together
with the daily Mass, was to him that bath of spiritual life,
out of which his soul came refreshed, renewed, and strength-
ened for all the manifold duties and difficulties of the
ensuing day. '
1
His meditation over, the Archbishop went to the Cathe-
1 The book which he used for his daily meditation was, "Me ditazioni ad uso
del Clero per tutti i giorni dell anno, tratte dai Vangeli delle Dominiche; "-di
Mgre. Angelo Ant. Scotti.
398
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TYAM.
dral. He generally spent an hour or more in the confes-
sional before Mass, devoting himself to such of the poor as
sought his spiritual direction and consolation. On ordinary
days he said Mass at a fixed hour, so that the people knew
exactly when he would be in the confessional and when at
the altar.
He loved the poor with all the love of his deep and
strong nature; and they knew it, loved him in return with
a love that was boundless. They were irresistibly drawn
to him. His confessional, wherever he was, at home or on
the mission, was sure to be surrounded with a throng of
expectant poor, who came there for their souls' cure and
comfort, not for pecuniary relief. That was sought for and
bestowed elsewhere.
They watched for the Archbishop every morning at the
Cathedral, and in stormy weather would show their an-
xiety to shield him from the rain or the snow, while he
was crossing the open space between his residence and the
sacristy. As he grew old, and especially during the last
years of his life, when he had long passed the usual limit
fixed for human life, the people, his loving and beloved
poor people especialy, were wont to watch for his early
appearance at the accustomed hour. In the cold, dark, and
tempestuous winter mornings it was touching to see their
anxiety for his safety and comfort.
The tall, stately figure was now bent beneath the weight
of eighty years, and the steady, elastic step of former times
had given way to a wavering and uncertain gait, under the
force of the strong, cold wind, or the pelting of the rain.
There was always some half-dozen of his old body-guard
waiting at his door, to hold his umbrella, to give him their
arms, to give him more than mere bodily aid, the warm
greetings and blessings that came straight from their faith-
ful, grateful Irish hearts.
Every day, while thus at home in Tuam, the Archbishop
gave to his priests and people the example of this edify-
ing punctuality in the performance of the priest's most sa-
cred duty, as the judge of consciences, the guide of souls,
PRIVATE LIFE AND PERSONAL CHARACTER.
399
the minister of the divinest of sacraments, the Eucharist.
Dr. Mac Hale was a model confessor, patient, gentle, en-
lightened, studying to do for every one who came to him
what he thought Christ Himself would do were He there
in person. Dr. Mac Hale was patient and gentle toward
all; but he was especially tender to the poor. And how
these sorely tried populations of the West of Ireland
needed all the divinest consolations of religion, throughout
the long, long succession of calamities and suffering which
fell upon them from 1834 to 1881, when their great Arch-
bishop was taken to his rest!
His tenderness toward these lowly and much-tried ones
had contributed, more even than his learning and his
avowed patriotism, to make him the idol of the popular
heart in the diocese of Killala. This reputation went be-
fore him to Tuam. There is a kind of freemasonry among
the poor in Ireland, which communicates rapidly from one
place to another the knowledge of who is, in a particular
manner, the benefactor and friend of the suffering masses.
Certain it is, that whenever the Archbishop went to even the
remotest parishes on his Visitation or Confirmation tours,
his confessional was sure to be besieged by a crowd of the
neediest. Not that he ever gave them alms when they
came for confession; but because they knew they would
surely get from him what they needed even more than
bread, and prized more than money,-sweet words of ſa-
therly compassion, golden lessons of that unearthly wisdom
which Christ, and such of His ministers as are Christlike,
are privileged to impart,—the inspired words of comfort
and exhortation, teaching the poor how to bear and to for-
bear.
And how they needed such lessons in Mayo and Galway,
as the nineteenth century went on its course, wasting the
people and the very land around them, even as consump-
tion wastes and wrecks the beauties of the loveliest face
and form!
His love of Christ's poor was with him a passion. It
made him yearn unceasingly to bring heavenly light, heal-
400
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
ing, and strength to their souls. This was the mighty in-
stinct which led him, as we shall see, to undertake, amid all
his public labors and crushing cares, to write and print, for
the instruction of the poor especially, devotional and other
works in their own native dialect.
When on visitation," writes his nephew and devoted
companion," he heard confessions for four or five hours
every day after which he examined the candidates for
Confirmation. He was always most anxious that the chil-
dren in his diocese should learn the Catechism in their
mother-tongue, the Irish, and not in a foreign language (the
English)."
For this purpose he carefully prepared a diocesan Cat-
echism in the Gælic, as well as other little, books of devo-
tion in the same tongue. This thought also led him to
undertake a version of the Bible in his native dialect; and
the Pentateuch published in Irish proved how ardent and
enlightened he was.
There was a most noble purpose at the bottom of these
undertakings, while he was literally overwhelmed by his
public duties and other indispensable labors.
"He never ceased to announce," continues his nephew,
"that the children of the West should learn English for civil
and commercial purposes. The Irish language, however,
was, he maintained, the language of religion for his people.
It is no burthen, he would repeat, to learn and speak two
languages. Keep the Irish, which is your own,' he would
say, and learn the English, which is the Saxon's language.
You will be then more learned than the neighboring gentry,
who, as a rule, speak but in one tongue.'-'Take care,' he
would say,
'when summoned to appear before the civil
courts, that you give your testimony in Irish, a language
which you understand, and not in English; unless you are
sure that you thoroughly understand the English. It has
often happened that poor people, who have been heard to
utter a word of English here or there, are forced by law-
yers and magistrates to give evidence in a language which
they do not really understand. What if these magistrates
PRIVATE LIFE AND PERSONAL CHARACTER.
401
and lawyers, who, perhaps, understand a few words of
some foreign language, were required to give testimony in
that language in a court of justice? Much better that the
lawyers and magistrates should learn the Irish language, so
as to enable the people to give their testimony in a lan-
guage they understand.
"This is what is customary in many countries. Take
the Island of Jersey, now belonging to England. French
being the language of the natives, the judges and lawyers
must know French, so as to be able to examine the people
in the law-courts, although the people as a body can speak
a little English.
99 1
In the same spirit, and in furtherance of the same patri-
otic and religious purpose, the Archbishop took especial
care, whithersoever his duty called him, to instruct his
flock in the language of their fathers, so that the doctrines of
religion should take a firm hold of their intelligence, and that
their piety should never be a blind, unintelligent, dead for-
malism. "He preached every Sunday morning after his
Mass at 9 o'clock. On these occasions his instructions.
were, for the most part, in the Irish language, for the
benefit of the poor. The rich,' he would say, 'have books
of instruction in abundance at their command.'*
But he was unceasing, as well, in giving bodily alms.
In Tuam he had a very numerous clientèle; and when-
ever he went into the streets he was sure to be beset by
them. He gave to each so long as a penny was left in his
purse. They knew, when he told them he had no more to
give, that what he said was true, and ceased to importune
him. Then came redoubled blessings from the disap-
pointed.
He could not bear to have an unkind or ungentle word
said to these poor, needy creatures. Their solicitations
never wearied or annoyed him. It was only when general
distress was prevalent, or famine was abroad, that he put
forth all the resources of his great love for the poor. He
1 Notes of Very Rev. Thomas Mac Hale, D.D., among the MAC HALE MSS.
2 Ibidem.
402
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
then cut down his own expenses to what was absolutely
necessary; and his generosity in this respect, much more
than his eloquent appeals from the pulpit, seemed to inspire
all classes of citizens.
Of this also we shall see more as we advance in our
narrative.
But his greatest charities were done beneath the eye of
God alone. There was, during the succession of trials that
fell on Ireland after 1841, a class, a very numerous class,
who could not bear to make their dire distress known to
their dearest friends. And this class was not confined to
the once wealthy or affluent. Among the peasantry there
were many, very many in every locality, whose fathers had
been better off than they, who had been, from generation to
generation, growing poorer and ever poorer under the work-
ing of the infamous Irish land-system. When famine fell
on a whole district, people of this class, after their last re-
source was gone, locked themselves up with their families
and awaited heroically the approach of starvation and fever
These were the persons whom the Archbishop of Tuam
used all his ingenuity in discovering, and to whom, with
infinite delicacy, and without ever uncovering the hand
which gave relief, he studied to convey timely succor.
His piety at the altar, whether in the most private or
the most solemn celebrations, was unaffected and unvary-
ing. It was impossible to see the Archbishop of Tuam in
the confessional, or surrounded in the streets by the indi-
gent and suffering, without feeling that there was a man of
God. The man of God, the high-priest, was still more ap-
parent at the altar, in the sanctuary, when he stood above
the multitude of worshippers, between God and them, sur-
rounded by his clergy, and seemingly forgetful of all but
the Adorable Presence in which he was interceding and
ministering.
His piety did not confine itself to the strict fulfilment of
the daily functions and practices incumbent on all priests
and prelates alike. All his life he made the recitation of
the Rosary a household custom. As it kept the springs of
PRIVATE LIFE AND PERSONAL CHARACTER.
403
devotion to the Incarnate God ever full and fresh in his
own soul, so did he know, by experience, that the beautiful
Catholic custom fostered in the souls of the people a
knowledge and love of Christ and His mysteries. It brings
priest and people nearer to the Infinite Goodness. The
members of his household, the witnesses of his actions of
every day and hour, regarded him with a veneration almost
amounting to worship. But, while his time, at home, was
divided between God and the calls made on him by God's
people, he managed to have his hours for study carefully
set apart from unnecessary intrusion.
Both clergy and laity knew when to find him. They
respected his privacy when engaged on his literary labors,
or in the composition of the many public documents which
he was called upon to prepare. But no one ever knocked
at his door on urgent or serious business, without a cour-
teous reception, a patient and intelligent hearing.
His hospitality toward his priests, as well as toward al
the provincial prelates and clergy, was proverbial. No one
knew better how to entertain, how to make every one of
his guests feel as if he were the favored one. His keen
insight into character enabled him to discover what was in
each person with whom he conversed, so as to draw him
out, and give him an opportunity of appearing well. His
own varied information, his acquaintance with men and
things, at home and abroad, furnished him with unfailing
topics of interest for his most intimate friends as well as for
strangers. So, wherever he was, and at his own table in
particular, the conversation never flagged; and no person
present ever went away thinking that he had been over-
looked or neglected.
Although ever dignified in his bearing, and, at first sight,
apparently distant and reserved, no one could sooner throw
aside or overcome restraint in himself and others. Nor did
he, as the conversation warmed, and the electric flashes of
Irish wit and humor lit up the atmosphere of dining-room
or drawing-room, sit there without feeling the genial glow
or emitting bright sparks of his own.
404
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
When visiting his diocese, or giving Confirmation, the
Archbishop made it a rule to decline the offers of hospital-
ity tendered to him by the resident nobles or gentry, and to
make his abode with the parish-priest, no matter how poor
or uncomfortable the presbytery might be. He was heart-
ily satisfied with what the priest's lowly roof afforded him.
And never did he seem more happy, or pour out all the
treasures of his knowledge and wit more joyously, than
while thus sharing the lot of these humble shepherds of his
flock. "If your presbytery is good enough for you the
whole year round," he would say, "surely it ought to be
good enough for me for a night or two.”
In May, 1852, some most extraordinary scenes were
witnessed at Oughterard, during a mission given there by
the Lazarists or Vincentian Fathers, as they are called in
Ireland. At the end of the mission the Archbishop of
Tuam was invited by Dr. O'Donnell, Bishop of Galway,
who was then infirm, to administer the Sacrament of Con-
firmation. Two thousand seven hundred and thirty per-
sons had been prepared for the rite. Of course, the poor
little chapel could not contain the concourse. So the sol-
emn ceremony took place in the open air, "under a contin-
uous downpour of rain (say the Vincentian Annals), the
Archbishop being under cover of an umbrella, which did
not, however, save his mitre and cope from being ruined.
Nevertheless, he said it was the most glorious day of his
life. Next day he performed the ceremony of laying the
first stone of a new chapel in a remote part of the parish,
and preached in the open air to an assemblage of between
three or four thousand people, who, electrified by his
address, raised a shout of enthusiastic joy that resounded
through the neighboring mountains and over the waters of
Lough Corrib."
1
"He treated his priests with an affection which was at
once both fatherly and brotherly. Their interests, their
reputation, their welfare, he considered to be something
¹ Extract kindly furnished by Rev. Father Mac Namara, C. M., Rector of the
Irish College, Paris.
PRIVATE LIFE AND PERSONAL CHARACTER.
405
directly belonging to himself. No parent could be more
careful of a son's concerns, than he was of all that touched
the lowliest priest in his diocese; no parent could be more
jealous of the good name of a son, than he was of the fame
of his priests. They knew this, and trusted to his sacred
regard for them, to his high sense of justice, and to his
inviolable honor, to judge them justly, and to weigh their
virtues and their faults in the balance of the sanctuary.
If any reproach could be justly made to his manner of
dealing with such as deserved reproof, it was that he was
too patient, or that he took too many precautions to shield
the culprit from public blame. This came from his exceed-
ing or—as some might think—his exaggerated reverence for
the priestly character. When reliable information reached
him about a clergyman's imprudence or misconduct, he en-
deavored to find an early and natural opportunity to meet
the culprit while visiting a neighboring parish; he seldom,
if ever, called such to Tuam. But wherever he met the
delinquents, he treated them with all outward honor, invited
them to his table, and in private led them to confide all to
the Archbishop's justice and mercy.
This seldom, if ever,
failed to have the very best effect, to bring about an im-
mediate change, while avoiding all occasion of scandalous
publicity. '
But it was not a safe thing for outsiders to interfere with
his priests. He knew how to defend them, when in the
right, against every assailant, no matter how highly placed
in Church or State.
He had imbibed in the atmosphere of his father's house
and from the example of his parents great respect for the
fasts of the Church. He was born and baptized on the very
eve of the great Lenten season of abstinence and prayer.
And among the neighboring "prophets" there was more
than one who predicted that he should be, like John the
Baptist, a man of prayer, addicted to all manner of austeri-
ties.
"He frequently remarked to me that he never used a painful expression in
conversation with a minister of God. "-Ibidem.
406
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
Austere he most certainly was toward himself, no matter
how indulgent and yielding to others. The fast of Lent he
kept, till his latest year, with the rigor of the anchorites of
old. No remonstrance availed to induce him to mitigate its
severity. So inflexible was he, that Holy Week often found
him so weakened in body, that he could scarcely go through
the solemn and fatiguing functions of Palm Sunday, Holy
Thursday, and the three following days.
Of this unbending austerity there was no trace in his deal-
ings with his own household and family.
His sister, who presided over both during the first years.
after his promotion to Tuam, has related how earnestly he
applied himself to learn the principles and practice of music,
in order the better to master the spirit of Moore's Melodies,
and to transfer the same to the Gælic version he was mak-
ing of them. After learning to play the airs on the piano,
the Archbishop found courage and patience to learn to
play on the harp. Another member of his family described
to us, how the great Prelate, after his return from some
council at Rome, some great meeting of the Irish bishops,
or some exciting assemblage of the leading men in Ireland,
would, when allowed a few days of comparative repose in
Tuam, relax his mind and charm away the long evenings at
his own fireside, by singing in Irish some of the national
melodies, accompanying himself with the harp. We have
now before us a lyric poem composed by himself, in praise
of Grace O'Malley, the "Queen of the West," which, our
informant says, he often heard the Archbishop singing, like
the minstrels of other times, to the music of the harp.
It is not an unpleasing mental picture which we offer to
the reader in that modest episcopal interior at Tuam, of this
venerable Prelate, whose fame filled both hemispheres, paus-
ing awhile from his battles with recreant statesmen and
false patriots, forgetting the sorrows of the past and the
portents of the present, to call up and sing the praises of
the heroine who faced and braved Elizabeth's wrath in
London. Grania Waale, as Grace O'Malley is still lovingly
called by the men of the West, is no unworthy represent-
PRIVATE LIFE AND PERSONAL CHARACTER.
407
ative of what Ireland once was and what she might be,-if
Irishmen could once more learn to launch their vessels on
the deep.
Here are some of the stanzas:
GRANIA WAALE.
One night, as oppressed with soft slumbers I lay,
And dreamed of old Erin, oft thought of by day,
With the long wasting wars between Saxon and Gæl,—
Up rose the bright vision of famed Grania Waale.
Old Erin's green mantle around her was flung;
Adown her fair shoulders the rich tresses hung.
Her eyes like the sun of the young morning shone ;
While her harp sent forth strains of the days that are gone.
Of Erin's fair daughters a circle was seen,
Each one with her distaff, surrounding the Queen;
Whose sweet vocal chorus was heard to prolong
The soul-stirring topics of harp and of song.
"To Erin what shame and what lasting disgrace,
That her sons should be crushed by a vile, foreign race,
Who have banished her priests, and polluted her fanes,
And turned to a desert her beautiful plains!
"}
CHORUS.
"Then down with the Saxon! Hurrah for the Gæl!
Hurrah for the clergy who bowed not to Baal !
In the land of our Fathers we ne'er will be slaves,
Nor pay tithes to the parsons or fatten their knaves."
The shrieks of the widow o'er mountain and vale
Convey to the hearer the heart-rending tale
Of her dear ones by Tithe Eaters cruelly slain,
While on them her curses resound through the plain.
And keeping sad measure with the widow's loud moan,
The strings lose their tension, the harp loses its tone.
But anon, winding up all its grief-laden strings,
In rapture and triumph our GRANIA WAALE sings:
408
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
"The dark reign of error hath come to its close ;
A period is put to its crimes and its woes,
Not leaving a record its trophies to tell,
But the cairn of rude stones where the Tithe-Demon fell.
"With rapture the heart of young Erin shall glow;
From Minstrels the tide of sweet music shall flow;
The deep springs of strife and of discord shall cease;
And all shall unite in the blessed bonds of peace."
This was evidently written while the Tithe agitation was
still going on, and while the massacre of Rathcormac and
Ballinamuck, and the dreadful retribution called forth by
Lord Lorton's cruel oppression, were firing men's souls to
dare and do everything for liberty and life.
It is sure that the days of the tithing parson and his
tithe-proctors were drawing to a close. But so long as
the battle for simple existence on the soil lasted, who can
blame John Mac Hale for popularizing such lays as this,
or for singing them to sustain his own overtaxed and ex-
hausted spirit?
The Archbishop's love of the national music and poetry,
as well as his zeal to revive and spread among his people
the culture of the ancient national language and literature,
was one of the things which most endeared him to the peo-
ple of the West. As we have told in a preceding chapter,'
he was not always allowed to delight by his own vocal and
instrumental performances his household and visitors of an
evening. The most famous ballad-singers, harpers, fiddlers,
and pipers found ever a warm welcome at St. Jarlath's.
"The Archbishop's Piper " especially was a frequent visitor
there. And it soon became known that, when the yearly pas-
toral visitation began, the Archbishop was sure to find his
Piper before him in every locality, far or near. And right
welcome was the latter made among the wildest glens of
Connemara or among the islanders of Arranmore. The
sound of the bagpipes and the strains of the legendary dit-
ties were intoxicating draughts for souls who retained an
undying love for the glorious traditions of the past, and an
¹ Chapter XVI.
PRIVATE LIFE AND PERSONAL CHARACTER.
409
A
inborn æsthetic sense, surviving all the hardships and
privations of succeeding centuries.
It was one of the great aims of the Archbishop's life to
fan these sparks of the national genius into a bright blaze ;
and the people knew it, and worshipped him all the more
for it.
But let no one imagine that in thus cultivating in his own
soul and in those of priests and people an enlightened love
of all that was great and beautiful and ennobling in the
past traditions and manners of his country, or in singing
"Down with the Saxon, and up with the Gæl," the Arch-
bishop of Tuam was fostering among the Catholics of Con-
naught anything like the ferocious hatred of one race, one
religion, one class for another, which is still, as it has ever
been characteristic of the Irish Orangemen or the High
Tory ascendancy, represented by Arthur Balfour and his
peers. Toward the Government which persisted in uphold-
ing in Ireland a domination founded on a denial of all the
laws of natural justice, common sense, and Christianity, Dr.
Mac Hale was hostile; but his hostility was confined with-
in the limits prescribed by his own religion as well as by the
Constitution. He was no lawless agitator, no revolutionist.
Toward the English people he entertained none but the
kindliest feelings. He counted among them many warm
friends and sincere admirers. His wish was to draw ever
nearer the ties which ought to bind neighboring and kin-
dred peoples to each other. But this, he knew and ever
affirmed, could only be done by founding friendship and
brotherhood on the basis of natural justice, of that consti-
tutional equality, that Christian charity and toleration,
which could alone satisfy, appease, conciliate, and unite.
He wrote as he felt, warmly and strongly, against the
enormous and inveterate wrongs of which Irish Catholics
had to complain, and which English ministers, whether
Whigs or Tories, were so unwilling to redress, or even to
acknowledge. But in his private conversation, in his inter-
course with Englishmen of every class, he never departed
from his wonted courtesy and gentleness. No bitter words
410
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
fell from his lips in speaking about the men who wronged
his people most.
An incident occurred on one of his journeys which will
illustrate our meaning.
The Archbishop, in company with his nephew, was ascend-
ing the Rhine from Cologne to Coblentz, on one of those
river steamers so well known to travellers. "After speak-
ing for a while in the Irish language, his invariable rule
in travelling," says his companion, "the Archbishop sat
down, and I walked about. The Archbishop had Brad-
shaw's Guide-Book in his hand, and began to wade through
its pages. Thereupon I perceived a gentleman, a Protes-
tant clergyman, as appeared from his dress, approaching
the Archbishop and observing: Having overheard you
and your companion speaking to each other, I know from
your tongue you are not English; but seeing Bradshaw in
your hand, I presume you can speak English.' The Arch-
bishop replied: 'I am not an Englishman, but I talk Eng-
lish.' The conversation continued for some moments, when
the Englishman remarked: How very well you speak
English for one who is not an Englishman!' There the con-
versation drifted into politics, and on the relations between
England and Ireland. The Englishman upon this remarked:
'Oh, there would be peace and happiness in Ireland, were
it not for that firebrand, the Archbishop of Tuam.'
"The Archbishop smiled; and the boat having arrived
near one of the small stations along the Rhine, the English-
man, who was going to land there, said: Permit me, Sir,
to shake hands with you.' The Archbishop held out his
hand, and his interlocutor left the steamer without knowing
the name of the person of whom he had just spoken so
harshly."
1
But Englishmen who had formed his acquaintance, like
all others who knew him in his intimacy, were well aware
how little there was in his character of selfishness or vani-
ty, or how little in his temper of harshness, rudeness, or
1 Ibidem.
PRIVATE LIFE AND PERSONAL CHARACTER.
4II
unkindliness.
His English friends, like Charles Waterton,
fairly worshipped the man.
One of the traits which marked his magnamimous char-
acter, was that, in dealing with his own clergy, when a
promotion was to be made, a benefice bestowed, or a digni-
ty conferred, the merits of the rival candidates being equal,
the archbishop was likely to favor the priest who had dif
fered from him in opinion or even opposed him openly.
There happened two noteworthy instances of this: one,
when such an opponent was advanced to the highest dignity
in the metropolitan chapter, the other, when another well-
known antagonist was appointed to a rural deanery.
This was not the weakness with which the restored
Bourbons in France were deservedly reproached, that of
forgetting one's friends, and reserving all one's favors to
one's enemies.
Dr. Mac Hale proceeded on the wise rule, that, while he
should be inflexible where there was question of faith or
acknowledged principle, he should be most tolerant in all
matters of opinion, and allow others the full freedom in
these which he claimed for himself.
He never treated any one as an enemy. To the men,
ecclesiastics or laymen, who were his open antagonists or
his most bitter assailants, he showed in private intercourse
neither resentment nor coldness. The unprincipled he
simply avoided.
"This forgiving spirit was most remarkable," says one
who observed him long and closely. “The most friendly
relations existed between the Archbishop of Tuam and Dr.
Cullen, from 1831, when they first met in Rome, and con-
tinued without interruption up to the translation of Dr.
Cullen from Armagh to the see of Dublin. The vast num-
ber of letters in my possession from Dr. Cullen to the
Archbishop, and covering an interval of thirty years,
clearly establish the existence of these friendly relations.
This friendship was not impaired by the publication
in a Dublin Journal of several most offensive anonymous
letters written by the Rev. James Maher, the uncle of Dr.
412
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
Cullen, against the policy of the Archbishop (of Tuam), and
strongly favorable to Whiggish views and schemes in Ire-
land.
"On one occasion Mr. Maher talked to me in Rome of
the forbearance and charity of the Archbishop, who, having
met him one day in Dublin, and knowing him to be the
author of these scurrilous letters, warmly shook him by the
hand."
1
This is one instance; here is another, and another still,
related by the same trustworthy witness:-
'A priest who was well known wrote some unfriendly
letters in a local paper over a fictitious name.
The priest
died, and his mother, having fallen into sad distress, became
an object of the Archbishop's particular charities. Another
priest, in imitation of the former, wrote some anonymous
letters of the same unfriendly kind. In course of time the
writer fell away from the path of priestly duty, thereby ex-
posing himself to merited and just punishment from any
prelate less forbearing than the Archbishop. He, however,
instead of punishing the culprit, adopted a course which
helped to screen his misconduct from the public eye during
the remaining short period of his life."
Other striking examples of this magnanimous disposition
we shall have to mention in the following chapters.
1 Very Rev. Thomas Mac Hale, D.D., ibidem.
CHAPTER XXIII.
THE LONG BATTLE FOR CHRISTIAN EDUCATION.
The National Schools sustained by Eighteen Prelates, opposed by Ten-Strange
misrepresentations.
["In these godless colleges (and the remark applies
with equal or greater force to primary education)
history, science, languages (and arts) are to be taught,
and out of the colleges they are to be instructed in
the truths of religion, forsooth. But is this EDUCA-
TION. . . . . Teach all these things, and what have
you gained? What may you have gained? A
gained?
generation of sciolists, proud of the knowledge of
many facts, noisy, disputatious, puffed up with the
wind of an unwholesome conceit, indocile, unbelieving,
and impure. The highest culture of intellect, the
most laborious accumulation of knowledge, may co-
exist with all the vices and disorders of the soul.".
FREDERICK LUCAS.]'
1°
O man among the contemporaries of John Mac Hale
displayed more genius or made more sacrifices for
the cause of Ireland, for the triumph of the true
principles of Catholic education and political independence,
than he who wrote the above lines. Though born in a sect
widely separated from the Catholic Church, that ardent
love of religious truth which God never fails to direct
aright led Frederick Lucas to become a Catholic. No
obstacle could for a moment make him hesitate in profess-
ing the faith at which he had arrived. And how nobly he
vindicated and glorified it!
The same honesty of purpose and manliness of character
led him to study the claims of Ireland, to overcome the
1 See Life of Frederick Lucas, by his brother, Vol. I., pp. 183, 184.
413
414
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
early prejudices of race and education, and to become one
of the most eloquent champions of all that Ireland holds
most dear and sacred.
Such a man could not help being drawn to the Archbishop
of Tuam by the same natural attraction which holds neigh-
boring planets in their shining courses.
To keep Ireland Christian, Catholic, in spite of all the in-
fluence employed by the British Government to decatholi-
cize her people, and to help her to fight a righteous battle
for religious liberty and self-government, brought Frederick
Lucas to Ireland, there to lend Dr. Mac Hale all the aid of
his incomparable pen as a journalist, and of his eloquent
tongue in and out of Parliament.
The battle cost Lucas his life; his worst enemies were
recreant Irishmen, and Catholics, and . . .. the loss was an
irreparable one to the cause of Ireland, and to Dr. Mac
Hale above all. But the Archbishop's soul, like his body,
was made of sterner stuff. His life of full nine decades
was subjected to such superhuman and unceasing trials,
that he was like a blade of carefully tempered steel, which
the constant passing through the furnace and the hands of
the fashioner never permits to lose its edge or power.
We have to deal in the coming chapters with the brave
battle which the Archbishop of Tuam fought to the end of
his life for that political independence of the clergy of
Ireland, of her voters, and her representatives, without
which he conceived the cause of his country to be hopeless.
We have here only to consider his labors and triumphant
struggles in behalf of education.
To form a just estimate of his merits and success in this
respect, we must remind the reader that the National
School System, against which he fought so unceasingly,
from its very first establishment in 1831 till its final condem-
nation by the entire body of Irish bishops, was only the
first part of the gigantic scheme of godless teaching devised
for Ireland by the Government. Then came the Inter-
mediate Schools, and the successive schemes of Univer-
sity instruction called the Queen's Colleges (1845), the
BATTLE FOR CHRISTIAN EDUCATION.
415
Queen's University, and the Royal University of Ireland.
The entire system of Godless schools and teaching was
condemned by the National Synod of Thurles in 1851, the
condemnation being ratified by the Holy See. Again, in
1869, the Government Schools of every grade, which were
thus thrust upon the Catholics of Ireland, were declared
dangerous to faith and morals.
In the light of these solemn and repeated condemnations.
we have to view both the deep prophetic sense of the
Archbishop of Tuam, who divined from the beginning the
designs of the British Government and the dangers to the
national faith, and the short-sightedness and pusillanimity
of such members of the Catholic clergy and laity as sup-
ported the Government and denounced the Archbishop of
Tuam as an agitator and mischief-maker.
As we read in the letters which we are about to produce
the unworthy intrigues and the slanderous imputations to
which even clergymen sometimes have recourse in prop-
ping up a bad cause,-whatever we may think of the men
who employ such means, we must only admire the prelate
who, in battling for God and the truth, never descends to
the use of base weapons.
The archbishops and bishops were, unhappily, divided on
the subject of the National Schools. The Irish Catholics
had been for centuries not only deprived of the ordinary
means of education, but, as all know, schooling of any kind
had been all through the eighteenth century made penal
and a felony both for the teacher and for the parents. So,
when a more liberal era dawned, it was no wonder that a
portion at least of the Irish clergy should have been se-
duced into accepting the National Schools. Even those
who distrusted the intentions of the Government might
fancy that they could accept, for the children of their poor
and starving people, the boon of secular instruction, while
guarding against all danger for the faith and morals of the
learners.
So, if there were many opposed to the system and its
management, there were others, and equally numerous and
416
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
influential, who thought they could accept these schools as
a first instalment of justice, and profit by them, by using all
due precautions to ward off perils to the faith and morality
of the pupils.
It is a fact of history, that from the end of the eighteenth
century up to the year 1886, the archbishops of Dublin, no
matter how saintly in their private life, how zealous in the
discharge of their sacred office, had the misfortune of being
under the influence of the vice-regal court in Dublin, and of
being more or less inclined to favor Government measures
distasteful to the majority of the Irish people and the Irish
clergy. The name of "Castle Bishops" is one which at-
taches to all the Dublin prelates of the nineteenth century,
with one glorious exception.
It was won by Archbishop Daniel Murray, in spite of a
whole life of devotedness, and of innumerable establish-
ments of charity and education created by his initiative, or
supported by his unwearied zeal.
Unfortunately for himself and for Ireland, he gave the
sanction of his'name, his coöperation, his advocacy to the
system of National Education. He was one of the first
members of the Board of Commissioners, where he sate
side by side with Richard Whately, the Protestant Arch-
bishop of Dublin, who, as is now well known, 'lent his
presence and aid to the system for the express purpose of
undermining and subverting the Catholic religion in Ire-
land. On this Board of Commissioners, therefore, officially
deputed by the Imperial Government to control and direct
primary education in Ireland, were only two Catholic
members, Dr. Murray, Archbishop of Dublin, and Mr.
Anthony Richard Blake, whose religious convictions were
1 "The education supplied by the National Board is gradually undermining the
vast fabric of the Catholic Church."-Life of Dr. Whately p. 244.
"I believe that mixed education is gradually enlightening the mass of the peo-
ple, and that if we give it up, we (the Protestants) give up the only hope of wean-
ing the Irish people from the abuses of Popery. But I cannot venture openly to
profess this opinion. I cannot openly support the Education Board as an instru-
ment of conversion. I have to fight its battles with one hand, and that my best,
tied behind me."-Ibidem, p. 146.
BATTLE FOR CHRISTIAN EDUCATION.
417
neither very deep nor very firm. In a nation where Cath-
olics then stood to Protestants as nine to one, this was
a most unfair proportion. It did not represent the nation in
any sense of the word. It only represented the aims of
the Government and the power of the Protestant As-
cendancy.
The expressed convictions of the Archbishop of Tuam
on the national system, and mixed education in general, are
well worthy of being recorded here.
In a letter to Lord John Russell, of February 12th, 1838,
he says:
They (the members of the Legislature) seem to
be under an impression, that it is competent for them,
through the agency of Boards of their selection, to assume
and exercise complete control over the education, even the
religious education, of the people.
"That is an error which would be as fatal to the inter-
ests of the State, as it would be to the purity of the Catholic
religion. It is but right to acquaint your Lordship that
the Catholic bishops, and the Catholic bishops alone, have
the right to regulate the choice of the books out of which
the faithful are to draw the nutriment of piety and sound
doctrine.
"I beg leave, therefore, to assure Lord Stanley and others
who would wish to subject the Catholic Church to the in
fluence of the Ministry of the day, that to no authority or
earth, save the Pope, shall I submit the books from which the
children in my diocese are to derive their religious instruction.""
Again, writing to the same, March 12th, of the same
year :-
"I have experienced no small share of obloquy for assert-
ing those ordinary duties annexed to my sacred office, and
which I cannot resign without a renunciation of the trust
which the Prince of pastors confided to me. Over the
books used for the religious instruction of my flock I have
stated that I shall exercise, without regard to any Board,
exclusive and absolute control. It may now be necessary
to add that I shall never entrust their religious education
1 LETTERS, First Ed., p. 393.
418
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
to any person professing a different faith, or whose faith is
tainted by the religious training of any professing a differ-
ent creed.
"No master shall have the control of such education, who
will not be appointed with my express approval, or removed
upon my representation."
1
Again, on Febrnary 22d, 1838:—
"I am quite satisfied with the ancient, simple faith once de-
livered to the saints, and I am resolved never to entrust the
religious education of any child in my diocese to any teach-
er, whether Protestant or Catholic, whose faith has been
fashioned by such lectures as were and may still be deliv-
ered in the normal schools of the Board of National Educa-
tion."
19 2
Writing to O'Connell on the 27th of the same month, he
says:-
"There is another subject, regarding the interests of our
religion, on which you may do incalculable service. It is
by procuring a grant for the separate education of Catholic
children. This is the subject, and the only one, on which
the Catholic bishops of Ireland have expressed their solemn
and unanimous approval. It must come to this at last. . . .
The present system is far from being popular; nay, many
of the bishops are conscious it is full of danger. I know
that separate education would not be relished at present
by the Government. I know, too, that many, with an er-
roneous feeling of liberality, cherish the plan of mixed edu-
cation.
"I like religion to be as free as air, which is the only true
liberality; and the fate of the Archbishop of Cologne, the
injustice of which you have so eloquently denounced, and
which is the fruit of a plausible system of mixed education,
can attest the benefits or evils of such a prospect."
3
Finally, writing to the same on the following April 26th,
regarding the new Tithe Bill, the Archbishop makes the
following most remarkable declaration:-
"It cannot be denied that the bill falls far short of what
1 Ibidem, p. 409.
3 Ibid.
2 Ibid., p. 398.
BATTLE FOR CHRISTIAN EDUCATION.
419
4
the Ministry was pledged to. It does not reduce one of the
supernumerary parsons, even where a single Protestant is
not found; nor does it, out of the proposed reduction of
twenty-five or thirty per cent, give any advantage to the
occupying tenantry. As for the surplus to be applied to.
the purposes of education, I must frankly own, that if he
(Lord John Russell) meant to apply it to the support of the
National Education Board, it would be a curse rather than
a blessing.
"Nothing can be more interesting to a statesman than
the moral improvement of the people, especially to a Cath-
olic filled with zeal for the purity of his religion. Now,
one thing is certain, that an anti-Catholic Government is
laboring to upset an essential principle, and to usurp the
right of inculcating religious doctrine, through books and
masters of their own exclusive selection.
"I could be silent forever on repeal, or even on the tithe
system with all its baneful appendages; but when I see
a government requiring a compromise and surrender of
religion as the condition of its support, so much so, that I
have known high ecclesiastics, otherwise pious, to own that
they are silent from a fear of embarrassing the ministry, I
cannot comprehend any reason for justifying such expedi-
ency.
"Now, the Ministry, if anxious to lay the foundations of
concord as well as prosperity, must banish everything vi-
cious from the sytem of education.
"The greater number of the present members of the
Board are rank infidels. The books which they put into
the hands of the children are calculated to unsettle their
belief, or at least to diminish their reverence for the faith
of their fathers; and by the entire system it is intended, as
acknowledged by a competent authority (Mr. A. R. Blake),
to place the religious education of Catholics in the hands of
the Crown....
"You know well the unconquerable attachment of all
classes of our people to their faith. As long as I live, I
shall not cease to expose and denounce any attempt to in-
420
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
terfere with that faith; and the more they try to silence me,
the louder will be my remonstrance. For we must have
complete religious freedom." "
1
These are not the noisy declamations of a demagogue,
nor the irrational and fiery utterances of a religious fanatic.
They are the expression of the conscientious conviction of
a bishop, charged with the interests of immortal souls, as
well as the wise warnings of a statesman, large-minded, far-
seeing, and fearful only of the danger to religion and coun-
try from the spread of evil principles.
Thanks to the name and authority of Dr. Murray, and
thanks as well to the eagerness of priests and people to
profit by any available means of literary instruction, the
system made such headway, that, as we find by the records
of the general meeting of the Catholic archbishops and
bishops, held in Dublin in February, 1840, eighteen of the
prelates were favorable to the National Schools, and ten
only were opposed to them.
The system had then practically triumphed in three of
the ecclesiastical provinces of Ireland; in that of Tuam
alone Dr. Mac Hale's influence had withstood all attempts
to have the National Schools accepted by priests or people.
As we have seen, the view of the Archbishop of Tuam
was that which, after all, was fated to be sanctioned by the
most solemn decrees of the united archbishops and bishops,
and stamped with the seal of the supreme approbation of
Rome. On the 18th of August, 1869, the assembled
hierarchy, under the presidency of Cardinal Cullen, con-
demned the system of mixed education in all its forms, "as
grievously and intrinsically dangerous to the faith and
morals of Catholic youth." This condemnation was con-
firmed by Pius IX. that very same year.
2
But during the last months of 1839, and in 1840, the
1 MAC HALE MSS.
? "What a triumph for you!" said to the Archbishop Dr. Browne, Bishop of
Kilmore, at the end of the session. "This is the most glorious day of your life."
But Dr. Mac Hale would allow no personal feeling to interfere with his satisfaction
at what was the triumph of Christian principle, and the removal from Ireland of
a great religious peril.
BATTLE FOR CHRISTIAN EDUCATION.
421
supporters and adversaries of the system had appealed to
the Sovereign Pontiff for his judgment on the matter. Dr.
Murray and the seventeen prelates who shared his views
had with them the powerful influence of the British Govern-
ment. Their emissaries in Rome spared neither money
nor pains in upholding the cause advocated so skilfully by
Dr. Murray and by the Archbishops of Armagh and Cashel,
together with very nearly all their suffragans.
During 1839 Dr. Mac Hale and the bishops who shared
his views, strong in their conviction of the intrinsic evil
and danger of mixed education, as well as of the injustice
of inflicting it, instead of a system of separate and denomi-
national schools, on a people nine-tenths of whom were
Catholics, appealed to Rome for a decision on the question.
As the system of mixed or secularized education was
patronized by nearly all the governments of Europe, even
by those who were nominally Catholic, a public and solemn
doctrinal sentence on so momentous a question was, under
the circumstances, one which might lead the Holy See into
very serious embarrassments and international complica-
tions. The question was submitted as one of discipline and
government, to the Congregation of Propaganda, rather than
to the Congregation of the Inquisition, which is in the
Church the supreme doctrinal tribunal, presided over by
the Pope himself.
Even the Propaganda was anxious that, at least while the
whole matter was under consideration, there should be as
little said of it in public as possible.
Meanwhile, the Archbishops of Dublin, Armagh, and
Cashel, who were strongly in favor of the Government
system of education, although reluctant for one reason or
another to have it judged formally by the Holy See, were
the first to send to Rome two deputies. These were ex-
cellent Italian scholars, and were provided with abundant
and well-selected documents, which were printed and laid
before the Cardinals and officials of Propaganda. They had
thus the great advantage of being the first to tell their
story; and it was well and skilfully told. They were,
422
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
moreover, backed in Rome by the whole weight of the in-
fluence which the British Government knew so well how to
bring to bear by its emissaries, or by the members of the
English Catholic nobility, ever ready to side with the
Government against the Irish bishops, or the national senti-
ment in Ireland.
Not before the first months of 1840 did the Rev. Martin
Loftus, the deputy of the Archbishop of Tuam and of his
suffragans and supporters, arrive in Rome. The whole of
that year passed without the contestants obtaining a decision.
Of this deliberate delay, and of the many complex reasons
which influenced the judgment of the Court of Rome in the
matter, the reader will be able to form some conception.
from the following letter of Dr. Cullen, Rector of the Irish
College in Rome.
ROME, IRISH COLLEGE, January 12th, 1840.
"MY LORD: . . . . Regarding the education question
no steps have been taken since the deputies of the Arch-
bishop of Dublin have arrived, and none will be taken till
those from your Grace's diocese arrive.
"It is now nearly a month since (through illness) I have
been at the Propaganda. They are desirous that the
question should be kept before the public as little as possible,
or rather, they are anxious that it should be withdrawn
from the eyes of the public, because it is a case in which
the public have no voice. And it is also to be feared that
when a dissentiment between bishops is widely known, epis-
copal authority may be thereby lessened………..The Propaganda
desire that the question should be treated with the greatest
calmness possible, and that any little excitement that pre-
vailed should subside, in order that the controversy may
be carried on peaceably and without any breach of char-
ity.
"It would, however, be most desirable that the matter
were terminated some way or other, in order that people's
minds should not be kept in suspense any longer. Will
there be anything done at the next meeting of the bishops
BATTLE FOR CHRISTIAN EDUCATION.
423
1
(in February)? Would it be possible to come to some ar-
rangement in which all the prelates would agree ?
'I am now almost convinced that they will come to no
decision (here), unless it can be proved evidently that the
system (of National Education) will be necessarily productive
of evil, and great evil, to religion, even when the prelates and
priests do their duty and watch its workings narrowly. If
the defenders of the system show that the clergy, by doing
their duty, can check any tendency to evil, and impede any
bad consequences which they may threaten, I think they
will succeed in averting a condemnation; because, it will
be said, a great many things not good and not approvable
in themselves may be let grow on when they do not
necessarily produce evils, or when there is in the clergy a
sufficient protection against any intended mischief,
"Besides, the affair is now so much before the public, and
is looked to with so much interest by an entire nation, and
perhaps by several nations, that the Pope cannot come to any
decision without making it a very solemn one; and it is
only in cases of great necessity that the Pope can be in-
duced to take such a step.
"If it were possible to come to some amicable arrange-
ment in Ireland, it would be an advantage at least in this
respect, that peace and unity would be again restored, and
perhaps some more favorable opportunity might occur of
examining and discussing the merits of the system.... I
know not whether they would let the matter drop here.
But as far as I can judge, the Cardinals would be well
pleased not to be obliged to proceed any further, as, I think,
they fear that by any decision, fro or con, great discontent
will be excited....
“We shall be anxious about the arrival of your deputies,
so as to hear both sides of the case. Messieurs Maher
(Meagher) and Ennis are excellent Italian scholars and
1 The Italics and brackets are our own. It will be remarked that the idea of an
arrangement came from Rome, though it did not conduce toward concord in
Ireland. Dr. Cullen also forecasts very distinctly the issue of this contestation.
The letter is a very remarkable one.
424
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
most active men. It is a pity there are no Italians in your
province....
"I have the honor to be
"Your Grace's humble devoted servant,
PAUL CULlen.
"THE MOST REV. DR. MAC HALE, Archbishop of Tuam."
So Gregory XVI. was extremely anxious that the
Irish prelates should settle this momentous matter among
themselves. Therefore, when they met (Feb. 10-11th, 1840)
a committee of six bishops were appointed, of whom three
were in favor of the National School System and three op-
posed to it, to draw up a series of propositions to be sub-
mitted to the Viceroy, Lord Clarendon, and which, if ap-
proved of by him, would secure the unanimous coöperation
of the Irish hierarchy.
Here is this unanimous proposal or "arrangement: "—
At a general meeting of the Roman Catholic prelates of
Ireland, heid in Dublin, on the 14th of Feburary, 1840, the
Most Rev. Dr. Crolly in the chair, the following arrange-
ment was proposed and adopted :—
4
For the purpose of receiving the unanimous coöperation
of the Roman Catholic prelates, in diffusing the advantages
of national education, it was agreed on that the subsequent
regulations be respectfully submitted to the consideration
of his Excellency, the Lord-lieutenant :-
"Ist. That in every National School for the mixed edu-
cation of Protestant and Roman Catholic children, the Ro-
man Catholic bishop of the diocese, the parish-priest, or
the Roman Catholic curate of the parish in which such
school is situated, may be a patron of said school, in order
that he may prevent the appointment of any teacher whose
moral or religious conduct should be found objectionable,
and if necessary, direct the dismissal of such teacher from
so important a situation.
"2d. That no book or tract whatsoever for the religious
or moral instruction of the Roman Catholic pupils shall be
admitted into a national school without the previous appro-
BATTLE FOR CHRISTIAN EDUCATION.
425
bation of the four Roman Catholic archbishops of Ireland.
"3d. That in every national school where the pupils are
all of the Roman Catholic persuasion, the Roman Catholic
bishop of that diocese, or the Roman Catholic pastor in
whose parish the school has been established, as patrons of
said school, shall have power to appoint or dismiss the
teachers, whether male or female; and that the said bishop
or pastor shall have access to the school at all times for the
purpose of giving religious or moral instruction to the
scholars; such instruction being given by the clergy them-
selves or by the persons appointed by them for that pur-
pose; and further, that every book used in the school for
the religious and moral instruction of the Roman Catholic
pupils shall be composed or selected by the Roman Catho-
lic bishop of the diocese.
66 6
4th. That in future, for the satisfaction of the Roman
Catholics, and for the greater security of their religion, the
Lord-lieutenant be respectfully requested to select two lay
Roman Catholic members of the Board of National Educa-
tion from each of the four ecclesiastical provinces, and that,
on the recommendation of the Roman Catholic bishops of
each province, one of their body be appointed a member of
the Board of Commissioners by his Excellency.
"5th. That the Lecturer in the Model Schools, appointed
to instruct the Roman Catholic teachers of National
Schools in the principles of religion, morals, or of history
(which is capable of being explained in an irreligious or of-
fensive manner) should be a Roman Catholic, with satisfac
tory testimonials of religious and moral conduct signed by
the Roman Catholic bishop under whose spiritual jurisdic-
tion he had previously lived.
"6th. That it would be very desirable to have a Model
School in each of the four provinces, when the funds of the
National Board of Education might be found sufficient for
the purpose, as such an establishment would inspire the in-
habitants of the province with greater confidence in the
system of National Education.'
"W. CROLLY, D. D., Chairman."
426
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
To these demands, based on the most sacred rights of the
bishops, as the divinely appointed guardians and teachers
of the flock, Lord Clarendon replied, categorically refusing
to yield on a single point.
It is now most instructive to peruse what the eighteen
prelates favorable to the National Schools wrote to the
Holy Father, before leaving Dublin, and after having re-
ceived such a rebuff from the representative of the Queen.
Their joint letter is dated, “Dublin, February 18th, 1840.”
"Most Holy Father," they say, "we, the undersigned arch-
bishops and bishops of Ireland, kneeling at the feet of Your
Holiness, declare that we do now and ever shall profess
toward Your Holiness and the Roman Church, the mother
and mistress of all Churches, the same fidelity, the same un-
changeable and inviolable reverence yielded to the succes-
sors of St. Peter by our predecessors.
"Having met together, we deemed it to be our duty in
the present conjecture, to inform Your Holiness about what
has been done by us in the general assembly of the arch-
bishops and bishops of Ireland, held in Dublin on the 11th
of this month, in relation to the national schools.
"Ever anxiously solicitous about the faith and morals of
the people committed to our care, and greatly grieved by
the letters written by the Rev. Thaddeus O'Malley and
others on both sides, to the great scandal of the public, and
circulated all over the world last year by the newspapers,
regarding our' National System (of education), our first
care has been to give this matter our deliberate considera-
The reader will not fail to remark throughout this letter how undisguisedly the
prelates who signed it become the apologists of “our
our" National System and all
that pertains to it, and how little compunction or shame is felt by them in drawing
up an odious indictment against the Archbishop of Tuam and the prelates who
sided with him in his opposition to the system afterwards condemned so solemnly
by the entire hierarchy of Ireland and by the Holy See itself.
It seems almost incredible that three Irish archbishops and fifteen bishops, their
suffragans, should sanction by their signatures the placing of the half-anostate and
utterly discreditable Thaddeus O'Malley on the same level of censure as John,
Archbishop of Tuam.
But history and the Church did not wait till the death of the great patriot-prelate
to do justice to the slander.
BATTLE FOR CHRISTIAN EDUCATION.
427
tion. For, what greatly added to our sorrow was, in par-
ticular, a letter emanating from the Archbishop of Tuam
and other bishops unfavorable to the National System, and
directed against the Very Rev. Walter Meyler, Dean and
Vicar-General of the Archdiocese of Dublin, whom they
accused of fraud and even of schism, because he had writ-
ten to all parish priests subject to our jurisdiction (those of
Tuam alone excepted), to the parish priests of all Ireland,
in fact, asking them to send him the number of pupils, and
the creed professed. by them, who belonged to the schools
of which they were the patrons, or who were to be found
in their respective parishes. It was the intention of Dr.
Meyler to send his report to Your Holiness and to the Sa-
cred Congregation of Propaganda, in order to make known
more clearly the present condition of the system and its
practical operation. Herewith is sent the letter (of the
archbishops and bishops) referred to, together with the pub-
lished answer of the Vicar-General.
"Letters written from Rome quite recently have also
made known to us how pleased your Holiness and the Sa-
cred Congregation would be, if we could settle in a friendly
manner this vexed question among ourselves.
"To attain this laudable purpose, all and every one of
the archbishops and bishops present (and all, save five,
were there) were asked whether we could tolerate a mixed
system of education in which Catholics would be mixed up
with Protestants.
"The unanimous answer was that such a system could
be accepted under certain conditions and rules. A commit-
tee was therefore appointed, composed of six prelates, three
of whom were favorable to the present system, and three un-
favorable. This committee was charged with drawing up
certain rules to be accepted by all the prelates, and which
should be submitted to the Viceroy for his approbation.
$
"When this proposal was mooted, the Archbishop of
Tuam and the bishops who were on his side declared it to
be their conviction, that greater concessions would be
made to the Catholic clergy and people, if the body of bish-
428
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
ops were only unanimous in demanding from the Lord-lieu-
tenant full power to choose or dismiss the school teachers
and to select the books used in the schools.
"Although the majority of the bishops entertained no
hope of taking away these powers from the other patrons,
and of having them conferred on the Catholic bishops and
priests, nevertheless, for the sake of peace and concord, we
consented to demand these powers from the Lord-lieuten-
ant. He refused to accede to our petition, because the fun-
damental principle of the system is to thoroughly instruct
the children of the poor, while taking care that no attempt
shall be made to tamper with the faith of any one of them. '
If his Excellency had granted us such ample powers,
the Protestants from all sides would have cried out against
him, for it is their continual complaint that Catholics have
too much influence over the National Schools. As to the
teachers, your Holiness already knows, first, that by far the
greater number of the patrons are priests or Catholic lay-
men, and that to them, and not to the Government or the
commissioners, it belongs to select or dismiss the teachers;
second, that we have full power to take out of the hands or
the sight of the pupils any book compiled (depromptum) from
the Holy Sriptures, and to replace it by one approved by
ourselves. Neither the trustees nor the Government claim
any power with regard to the religious books used in the
schools, but only with regard to such as are employed in
imparting general secular knowledge.
'The condition, however, on which the Archbishop of
Tuam most insisted was not a change in the rules, but an
increase in the number of the commissioners or members
of the Board, so that to this Board as already constituted
there should be added one bishop and two Catholic laymen
from each of the ecclesiastical provinces. To this proposal
all the bishops assented, provided that it met the approval
¹ Does not this look, in the light of what subsequent events revealed, as if there'
was something like a collusion between Dr. Murray and his majority on the one
side, and the Castle authorities on the other? Evidently the majority were pleased
at Lord Clarendon's refusal. But the good cause was to triumph in Ireland as well
as in Rome,-in God's own time.
1
BATTLE FOR CHRISTIAN EDUCATION.
429
ers.
He
of the Lord-lieutenant, who can alone appoint commission-
He, however, did not deem it either necessary or ad-
vantageous to increase the number of commissioners.
feared that, instead of concord, there would arise divisions in
the Board. Moreover, it is the custom of the commission-
ers to hold weekly meetings in Dublin, at which it would be
utterly impossible for the bishops to assist, as their dioceses
and places of residence are far removed from the Capital.
"Your Holiness will not wonder that the Lord-lieutenant
should have deemed it useless to draw up new rules for the
Model Schools, since we solemnly affirm that there are at
present fifty-four Catholic teachers in training in them, with
only four Protestant teachers, and we attest that there is
in these schools, as professor of faith and morals (Professo-
rem fidei et morum),' a learned and pious priest of the
Congregation of St. Vincent de Paul, who also teaches all
the Catholic children their catechism, and prepares them
for Communion, and that the Sisters of Charity fulfil the
same duties toward the female pupils.
"As to the many great benefits conferred on Catholics by
the National System, and as to the fact of its being most
acceptable to the clergy, one may hence judge, that in 1200
National Schools there are nearly 600 priests who are pat-
rons, while in most of them both pupils and teachers are
Catholics.
"During the year last past both we ourselves and our
priests have assiduously watched over the National Schools,
and we have very great pleasure in again solemnly affirm-
ing that nothing has been detected in them in any way
opposed to faith or morals. This must be admitted by the
very bishops who are hostile to the present system; for in
their diocese there are 250 priests who are patrons of the
National Schools. How this should be so in spite of these
bishops, is what we cannot conceive.
"If, then, we agreed with the Archbishop of Tuam, in
asking the Lord-lieutenant to increase the number of com-
missioners, we did so, not because we had any fear of the
1 WE translate literally the Latin text.
430
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
National System as dangerous to the Catholic faith or
sound morality,' but, as we have already said, for the love
of peace and concord.
Since, therefore, we regard it as certain that the Gov-
ernment will not grant the concessions asked for by the
Archbishop of Tuam and his suffragans, and since, without
any such concessions, it is most certain that the National
System has conferred very many and very great benefits on
our holy religion, we earnestly beseech Your Holiness that
you will not close up to the poor of Ireland this fountain of
instruction so necessay to them; and that no dissentiment
may be caused on this momentous question between us and
a government so kindly disposed (tam benevolo). Mean-
while, humbly asking for the Apostolic Benediction, and
praying God long to preserve your Holiness to rule God's
people, we remain, etc.,
(Signed:)
+ WILLIAM CROLLY, Abp. of Armagh and
Primate of all Ireland.
+ DANIEL MURRAY, Abp. of Dublin.
+ MICHAEL SLATTERY, Abp. of Cashel.
+ JAMES BROWNE, Bp. of Kilmore.
+ EDWARD KERNAN, Bp. of Clogher.
+ PATRICK MAC GETTIGAN, Bp. of Raphoe.
+ B. CROTTY, Bp. of Cloyne.
† JOHN RYAN, Bp. of Limerick.
+ PATRICK KENNEDY, Bp. of Killaloe.
+ WM. KINSELLA, Bp. of Ossory.
+ FRANCIS HEALY, Bp. of Kildare.
+ JOHN MURPHY, Bp. of Cork.
+ MICHAEL BLAKE, Bp. of Dromore.
+ CORNELIUS EGAN, Bishop.
+ CORNELIUS DENVIR, Bp. of Down and Connor.
+ NICHOLAS FORAN, Bp. of Waterford.
+ PETER MCLAUGHLIN, Bp. of Derry.
+ JOHN MCLAUGHLIN, Coadjutor of Derry."
'It is not a little strange that a system should be pronounced without danger to
BATTLE FOR CHRISTIAN EDUCATION.
431
On this unqualified approbation of the eighteen bishops,
and to their supplication not to have "the fountain of
knowledge supplied by the National System cut off from
the poor of Ireland," the Plenary or National Council of
Maynooth, held in 1875, will afford a commentary.
"The prudent course followed by the Holy See with re-
gard to the National System of Education, in abstaining
from a definitive judgment on that subject, must be also
followed by us at present. Nevertheless, we deem it to be
our duty to declare once more, with the Council of Thurles,
that a separate system of Catholic education for youth is to
be in every way preferred to the other. This separate ed-
ucation can alone give full satisfaction to the rights and
wishes of our people. This is evident not only from the re-
peated declarations of the Catholic body, reproving again
and again the mixed system, and praying for a religious
education in behalf of their children; but from the very
conduct of those who, while extolling to the skies the sys-
tem of merely secular instruction, nevertheless, in the
choice of schools for their own children, almost invariably
and everywhere select separate academies in preference to
mixed schools."
66
And it must be remarked just here that this demand for
separate" or " denominational" education, and for a legis-
lative grant to support it, was the very essential ground on
which Dr. Mac Hale and the nine prelates who shared his
convictions insisted as a basis for the "arrangement" of
February 1840, which was mainly the work of the Primate,
Dr. Crolly.
All through this long contestation the Archbishop of
Tuam's views varied not. His very words almost are em-
bodied in the decrees of the National Synods and the In-
structions of the Roman Congregations,
What is in this matter of mixed education most peremp-
tory, as well as most instructive, is the Instruction issued on
this subject by the Holy Office on Jannary 17th, 1866.
the Catholic faith and sound morality on Feb. 18th, 1840, which is defined as "in-
trinsically" dangerous to both on Aug. 18, 1869.
432
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
This settles the doctrinal question, while going to the very
bottom of the reason why mixed schools are "intrinsically
dangerous to faith and morals.”
The Cardinals composing the Sacred Congregation are
examining the question: "Is it lawful for parents to send
their children to such schools?"
In examining this question," the Instruction says, "their
Eminences were greatly moved both by the intrinsic dan-
ger of the parents doing so, and by what the bishops
themselves exposed in their reports. Wherefore they have
judged that all pains should be taken to persuade all fathers
of families, that they can commit no worse crime against
their children, their country, and the entire Catholic body,
than to expose their offspring to this extreme peril.
The ingenuousness and simplicity of childhood, unless
watched over diligently, is open to the arts of wicked men,
especially if children are so circumstanced as to be com-
pelled to frequent these schools. The influence of the
masters, which is so great over the minds of the young,
naturally leads these to like whatever they see in their
teachers and whatever they hear from them. For this
reason, when the masters are indifferent in the matter of
religion, or express heretical opinions, or a contempt for the
Catholic religion, their poisoned words infect these tender
souls, and extinguish there the flame and warmth of piety.
Not less deadly than this pestiferous influence is the
intercourse with heretics, whose corrupt morals, whose
contempt of religious authority imbibed from their hetero-
dox principles, deeply move the souls of the young; while
the ridicule cast on the faith and precepts of the Catholic
Church undermines and overthrows whatever firm attach-
ment they may retain to their religion.
"These evils, so great in themselves, become still greater
in the opinion of their Eminences, from the consideration of
the prelates' reports, -namely, that these mixed schools were
founded for the express purpose of blotting out the Cath-
olic religion from the land; and that it was plain, for the
attainment of this purpose, no industry, no fraud, no effort
BATTLE FOR CHRISTIAN EDUCATION.
433
would be spared by the powerful enemy to pervert the
young generations entrusted to them.
"Nor should any one believe that this same pernicious in-
fluence was not to be found at work in such schools which
only profess to teach matters purely secular and distinct
from religion. For, besides the fact that there also the
(Catholic) pupils are threatened with the dangers which come
from the manners of and familiarity with their non-Catholic
teachers and class-mates, every person who knows any-
thing of the world must be aware, that in such schools non-
Catholic professors have continual opportunities, in season
and out of season, to lay snares for the simplicity of their
young pupils; and the more skilfully concealed are these
artifices, the more sure are they to succeed in their dead-
ly aim.
"Hence there is no doubt whatever that these mixed
schools are full of danger and mortal evil, not only when
they teach what pertains to religion, but what is merely
secular; not only when they deal with metaphysics, or
ethics, but when they give lectures on mathematics, or on
physics, or on history, or on literature, or on the languages
and arts.
99 1
To be able to form a correct and impartial judgment on
this joint-letter of the eighteen prelates, and the mis-state-
ments it contains, it should be remembered that Dr.
Murray was absent, through illness, from the meeting of the
bishops, on Wednesday, February 12, 1840, when the Pri-
mate, Dr. Crolly (Archbishop Mac Hale being in the chair),
moved a resolution, seconded by Dr. Cantwell, that the
committee of six prelates should be appointed to draw up
the "arrangement," on which all should agree, and which
was to be submitted both to the Lord-lieutenant and to
the Holy See.
Thus the original proposal tending toward concord and
unanimity on the National School question came from the
Primate, whose name heads the list of 18 names appended
to the document we have just read.
¹ Acta et Decreta Synodi Plenarii Episcp. Hibern. apud Maynooth.
434
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
As soon as the committee was formed, Dr. Mac Hale and
the two bishops who were appointed with him to represent
the opponents of the National System laid before the other
bishops the following proposition :-
""
The prelates selected by those who are opposed to the
National System of Education to confer with the others
who are favorable to it, deem it their duty distinctly to state
their conviction that a separate education for the children
of their flocks is that which is most conformable to the laws
of God and the Church, and the best calculated to make
them pious Catholics and faithful subjects; and they feel no
doubt that a grant would be obtained for that purpose
from the justice and wisdom of the Legislature, were the
prelates unanimous in such a petition. They, therefore,
offer this principle of accommodation, on which they were
all unanimous in the year 1824, as appears by the petition.
they then sent to Parliament. It is not, therefore, without
much anxiety for its results, that they could concur in any
other."'
There is, certainly, a striking discrepancy in the wording
of the statement made by the eighteen prelates to the Pope,
with regard to the original proposal here quoted textually.
Dr. Mac Hale and his supporters ask for "separate edu-
cation for the children of their flocks; "—and they “feel no
doubt that a grant would be obtained for that purpose from
the justice and wisdom of the Legislature, were the prelates
unanimous in such a petition." The joint letter to the Pope
says, on the contrary, that Dr. Mac Hale and his friends
"declared it to be their conviction, that greater concessions
would be made to the Catholic clergy and people, if the
body of the bishops were only unanimous in demanding
from the Lord-lieutenant full power to choose and dismiss
the school-teachers, and to select the books used in the
schools."
Reverting to the original proposal as above quoted in
full, Dr. Mac Hale himself further enlightens us, in a public
letter addressed to Dr. Murray, in March, 1840, both as to
I "Letters of Dr. Mac Hale," First Ed., letter xci., p. 524.
BATTLE FOR CHRISTIAN EDUCATION.
435
how it was received by the Primate and the friends of the
National System, and as to the entire proceedings of the
bishops and their committee, down to the rejection of the
proposed" arrangement" by the Lord-lieutenant.
"This proposition," he says, "not being likely to meet
with the general concurrence of the prelates, the Primate
undertook the task of drawing up an arrangement which he
prosecuted with zeal and efficiency, aided by the hearty co-
öperation of the entire committee, who conducted this
important business with a spirit and temper worthy of
bishops, breathing that love of unanimity for which they
had been selected. The arrangement was then submitted
to the assembly, and, after the disposal of the verbal choice
alluded to, unanimously ADOPTED, for the purpose of being
submitted to his Excellency's consideration.
"The Catholics of Ireland ... . cannot, surely, suppose
that the assembled prelates would protract the discussion
of a vital question from Tuesday to the Monday following
(with only one day's interval. . . .), in order to adopt a fool-
ish, or an unjust, or an intemperate arrangement. When
they consider, besides, that this arrangement was adopted
for the purpose of being submitted to the two greatest au-
thorities to whom they owed civil or religious obedience,—
namely, the representative of her Majesty on the one hand,
and His Holiness on the other, they must be impressed
with a still stronger idea of the wisdom of their deliber-
ations, and the justice and moderation of their resolves.
They cannot entertain the notion that their (the bishops')
sittings were a farce, their arrangement a decent mockery,
their waiting on the Viceroy a theatrical pageant to amaze
the simple-minded, while some commissioners behind the
puppets might be giving secret counsel to his Excellency
not to listen to the counterfeit prayers of some of the epis-
copal deputation. . . ."
(6
? 1
It is impossible to read this statement of a prelate who
was the very soul of truth and honor, and to compare it
with the joint letter of the eighteen, and not come to the
1 Ibidem.
436
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
conclusion that some, at least, of these were making of the
sittings of the assembled hierarchy "a farce," of the "ar-
rangement," so painfully elaborated by the Primate “a farce,”
and of the interview with Lord Clarendon "a theatrical
pageant, while somebody behind the scenes was whisper-
ing to the Viceroy not to heed the petitions, because they
were only the wild demands of a fractious minority.
And what was the impression produced in Rome by the
solemn farce enacted in Dublin?
66
"Monsignor Cadolini (Secretary to the Propaganda),”
writes Dr. Loftus from Rome on March 12, seems sur-
prised that the other Bishops should consent to the propo-
sitions of unanimous agreement, and yet proceed as before,
notwithstanding his Excellency's refusal to accede to the
united remonstrance of the prelates. It seems a very
unworthy kind of proceeding. The other bishops (the
eighteen) seem either to trifle with their opponents, or
to be pleasing them as they would children. The question
of the 'unanimity of the bishops' is now explained to
mean: that the other Bishops consented to the proposed
regulations, not because they disapproved of the constitu-
tion or regulations of the Board, but because they wish to
please you and secure unanmity. I think the Viceroy would
not have given such an answer, if he had thought that all
the bishops would withdraw upon his refusul. Nor should
I be surprised if Mr. Blake, knowing the mind of some
bishops, were the person who framed his Excellency's
answer. I explained to Monsignor Cadolini how the Gov-
ernment were rewarding the friends of the system by pro-
moting their relatives, and instanced the case of O'Malley's
brother."1
Another incident further illustrates how far the heat of
controversy on mixed religious and secular matters can
lead to misconception and misrepresentation against one's
opponent.
The Archbishop of Tuam, as usual, at the approach of
Lent, in 1840, issued a pastoral letter to his clergy and peo-
1 MAC HALE MSS.
BATTLE FOR CHRISTIAN EDUCATION.
437
ple. The annual meetings of the bishops in Dublin, and
the question of National Education, as connected therewith,
were uppermost in the public mind. The Archbishop
thus speaks of both :—
"Our just expectations have, thank God, not been frus-
trated. At the late meeting of the prelates of Ireland over-
tures for the accommodation of this great controversy were
made, into which we did not fail to enter, with the same
pacific and charitable spirit in which they were proposed.
The result is consolatory. After the subject had been dis-
cussed, with all the patience which its importancc re-
quired, an arrangement, such as could not fail to secure the
integrity of faith and morals, as well as the full and free
exercise of the episcopal authority, was unanimously
adopted. But, as the public grants depended on the will
of the Government, it was deemed necessary to submit
the adopted arrangement to the Lord-lieutenant, with the
view that, as the prayers of a few Presbyterians had al-
ready found favor in that quarter, the unanimous arrange-
ment of all the Catholic bishops of Ireland would meet his
Excellency's sanction.”¹
On this statement Dr. Murray writes on March 20th to
Cardinal Fransoni, Prefect of the Propaganda :—
"I deem it my duty to inform your Eminence of certain
occurrences that have followed the meeting of the bishops
of Ireland, lately held in Dublin. It was agreed, when we
met, that our deliberations regarding the education of the
Irish poor should be reported to the Holy See, but strict-
ly kept out of the newspapers. However, the Archbishop of
Tuam not only did not keep the promised secret, but soon
afterwards published in the papers what was untrue, name-
ly, that all the bishops had embraced his opinion against
the System of National Education for the poor. Where-
fore, to prevent any prejudice against a cause which had
been submitted to the Holy See, it became necessary to
make it publicly known that the eighteen bishops who,
during the last year, were the advocates of the National
1 Letters, First Ed., pp. 517, 518.
438
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
System, had not changed the opinion which they had mani-
fested to the Holy See; that they had, indeed, endeavored
to obtain certain changes in the system, not because they
judged these to be necessary towards the security of our
holy religion, but in order that, by obtaining these modifi-
cations, they might do away with the scruples which trou-
bled the conscience of some of their brethren.
"No sooner did this public announcement appear, than
the Archbishop of Tuam was filled with anger. Not only did
he repeat the false statement above mentioned, but brought
various charges against me in the public papers.
These,
although utterly devoid of all foundation in truth, are of a
nature to defame me not only in the eyes of my own flock,
of laymen and Protestants, but in the eyes of the whole
British Empire.
"If ever I have acted unwisely in my endeavors to de-
fend our holy faith, I have also ever been ready to submit
to the judgment of the Holy See myself and every act of
mine. But in ecclesiastical matters laymen and Protestants
should not be my judges. In a newspaper which I send
your Eminence (Dublin Monitor of March 19), you will find
the letter of the Archbishop of Tuam and my answer to it,
and the editorial comments on both.
"In my answer I have proved beyond contradiction that
my narrative of what passed in the meeting of the bishops
could not be disputed by any one. I did not, however, re-
ply to the insults heaped upon me, hoping that very few
persons, Catholics especially, would give them any cre-
dence. It will be the part of the Sacred Congregation to
see whether it may be expedient to curb for the future the
intemperate zeal of this prelate.
99 1
The "letter" in the public papers here denounced so
bitterly, so passionately, was Dr. Mac Hale's annual Lenten
Pastoral for 1840. It will be an agreeable surprise to the
reader to find in this document anything and everything
but what should excite one eminent prelate in the Church
¹ The Dublin Monitor was the official organ of the National Board of Education,
as favorable, therefore, to Dr. Murray, as it was bitterly hostile to Dr. Mac Hale.
BATTLE FOR CHRISTIAN EDUCATION.
439
of God to accuse his brother-bishop at the tribunal of the
Holy See of such unseemly and unpriestly conduct as Dr.
Murray charges him with, and which he demands that the
Sacred Congregation shall visit with its censure.
After a most beautiful and appropriate exhortation to
penitential deeds, to union in spirit with the sufferings of
the Redeemer, and to works of charity and alms-deeds, the
Archbishop of Tuam addresses himself to the great work
of Christian education in his diocese.
"Above all," he says, "you will not fail to manifest a
more than ordinary zeal and benevolence toward that class,
at once the most helpless and the most valuable portion of
society, I mean the rising generation. A few years only
elapse, and the adult pass away,' as the shifting tent of a
shepherd; the void is quickly filled by the next succession;
and on the impressions stamped on their tender and sus-
ceptible minds depend not only their own religious destiny,
but the prospective interests of faith and morality for fu-
ture generations, perhaps to the end of time.
2
"What an awful consideration for the pastors of the
Church! It is enough to make the most zealous souls
tremble. Well do they merit man's chief solicitude, to
whom guardian angels are allotted in Heaven, and for
whom, on account of the untainted candor of their faith
and the simplicity of their hearts, is destined, in a peculiar
manner, the Kingdom of God." On this chosen portion of
the Church of God its enemies have been ever making their
chiefest assaults; and it was for the protection of the same
that the most heroic zeal and fortitude have been always
displayed by its sainted pastors.
"For a series of years we have had to combat a variety of
such assaults, in alternate succession of fraud and force,
until, thanks to your piety, seconding our exertions, we
have been enabled to plant throughout the diocese schools
of pure, unmixed, and unadulterated Catholic education.
These are but yet in their infancy, it is true;—you will not
8 Ibid. xix. 14.
1 Isaias.
? St. Matthew xviii. 10.
440
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
fail to bring to perfection those nurseries of piety and mo-
rality, which you have yourselves erected.
"There have not been wanting active emissaries of the
enemies of our faith, who strove to render some discon-
tented, because they were not sharing in the public funds
granted for education. However, their false commiseration
was easily seen through; and it was not difficult to per-
ceive that, in their hypocritical pity for the poor, those in-
terested agents were only lamenting their own loss of a
profitable pecuniary speculation.
(C
'It is unnecessary for us to state that we felt for your
temporal necessities as much as faithful and affectionate
pastors could feel; and that nothing but the dread of expos-
ing that faith, compared to which gold is as dross, and the
conviction, brought to our minds by subsequent acts of an-
noyance, that the dread was well founded, could have
induced us to counsel you to rely on your own resources,
trusting in that God Who never abandons those that never
change their faith from Him. *"'!
Then comes the passage quoted above, and stating how
the bishops, in their meeting at Dublin, had agreed to carry
out the suggestion made from Rome of an "arrangement,'
or basis of common understanding, with regard to the Na-
tional Schools. Dr. Mac Hale had concluded his statement
by telling his people and clergy how the Viceroy had re-
ceived the overtures of the hierarchy. "Four prelates,"
says he, “from the different ecclesiastical provinces of Ire-
land, waited, on his Excellency, who, in a written reply, re-
fused to accede to the proposed requisition. One paramount
object, however, is gained, the unanimity of the hierarchy;
and that unanimity attests the wisdom, the justice, and the
extreme moderation of the proposed but rejected arrange-
ment."
It is the sentence which we here underline which gave
such mortal offence to the Archbishop of Dublin, and which
the latter in his denunciatory epistle to Cardinal Fransoni
misrepresents in the following words:
* Tobias ii. 18.
1 Letters, First Ed., pp. 516, 517.
BATTLE FOR CHRISTIAN EDUCATION.
441
"The Archbishop of Tuam... published in the papers what
was untrue, namely, that all the Bishops had embraced his opin-
ion against the system of National Education for the poor.'
99 1
That the Archbishop of Tuam had gone away from Dub-
lin, after the annual meeting of the prelates, with the firm
belief that these had all been unanimous and sincere in ad-
opting the "arrangement" is manifest. And it was natural.
The entire Pastoral Letter glows with the joy he felt at
having his brother-bishops, one and all, declare themselves
in favor of "separate education," and of demanding from
the Legislature a grant for the support of such schools.
Moreover, they had been unanimous in asking that they,
the bishops, and the Catholic body in general, should be
more fairly represented on the National Board.
Surely, the recorded "arrangement," presented to the
Lord-lieutenant, and transmitted to the Holy See, solemn-
ly affirmed such unanimity. But, though Dr. Mac Hale
might consider it as "a coming over to his opinion," he
nowhere mentions it or boasts of it in his Lenten Pastoral.
This interpretation was given to his plain words by Dr.
Murray.
More than that:-it was not true that the Archbishop of
Tuam had sought the channel of the public newspapers (per
folia publica) to announce his triumph to the world. He, as
usual, printed his Lenten Pastoral, and, as usual, the Pastor-
al was reproduced in the public papers.
So pitiably were the most lawful acts of a bishop mis-
understood and misrepresented in Rome, where it was so
easy to put things in a false light!
·
2
¹ Archiepiscopus Tuamensis. per folia publica renuntiavit falso tamen,
omnes Episcopos in ejus sententiam contra Institutum Nationale pro erudiendis
Hiberniæ pauperibus abiisse."-MAC HALE Mss. : Letter of Dr. Loftus, of April
14, 1840, containing a copy of Dr. Murray's letter.
"Is it not surprising with what modesty he (Dr. Murray) sends the Monitor,
the Board paper, as showing how the public judge of your Grace's cruelty toward
the Saintly Bishop? For, I assure you that the epithet of saintly, applied by Dr.
Browne at Galway to Dr. Murray, is paraded on his authority in an extra supple-
mental Ponenza sent in by Mr. Ennis. I am to hand in to-morrow a short letter
with your Lenten Pastoral, which has been maliciously misquoted."—Dr. Loſtus,
Letter of April 14, 1840.
442
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
Gregory XVI., the staunch and unpurchasable friend
of Ireland and of the independence of her hierarchy, could
not help feeling moved by the earnest prayer of the EIGH-
TEEN prelates at the end of their joint letter:-
"Since, therefore, we regard it as certain that the Gov-
ernment will not make the concessions asked for by the
Archbishop of Tuam and his suffragans,' and since, with-
out any such concession, it is most certain that the Nation-
al System has conferred very many and very great
benefits on our holy religion, we earnestly beseech Your
Holiness not to close up to the poor of Ireland this fountain
of instruction so necessary to them, and that no dissenti-
ment may be caused, on this momentous question, between
us and a Government so kindly disposed."
2
What was the Pope to do in such a conjuncture? and
what calm and equitable judgment were the Cardinals to
arrive at, amid the conflicting statements of the two parties,
when on one side was arrrayed an overwhelming majority
of bishops, supported by the British Government and by
the self-appointed representatives of the English Cath-
olics?
Let us now see how the Archbishop of Tuam stated his
case.
Here is the preamble to the Proposal laid before the Viceroy as well as before
the Holy See: "At a general meeting of the Roman Catholic prelates of Ireland,
held in Dublin on the 14th of February, 1840, the Most Rev. Dr. Crolly in the
chair, the following arrangement was proposed and adopted :-
"For the purpose of receiving the UNANIMOUS CO-OPERATION of the Roman Cath-
olic prelates, in diffusing the advantages of national education, it was agreed on,
etc.
19
2 Sanctitatem Vestram enixe imploramus, ut hic fons doctrinæ pauperibus Hi-
berniæ tam necessarius, ab iis non præscindatur.
CHAPTER XXIV.
THE NATIONAL SCHOOL SYSTEM BEFORE THE HOLY SEE.
B
1840-1841.
I..
THE ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM PRESENTS HIS CASE.
EFORE the annual meeting of the hierarchy had
taken place, and, consequently, before the angry
controversy caused by the singular conduct of the
Eighteen Prelates, above described, had arisen, the Arch-
bishop of Tuam wrote to Gregory XVI. as follows, on
January 24th, 1840.
"MOST HOLY FATHER: As we approach the auspicious
anniversary of your elevation to the pontificate, I trust
Your Holiness may not be displeased at receiving the fel-
icitations of a son than whom no one can hail with greater
delight the return of that most blessed day. It would not
be gratitude on my part to allow this occasion to pass
without offering my most heartfelt thanks to the Father of
the faithful, who, from the height which enables him to
survey the entire sheep-fold of Christ, did not overlook the
diocese of Killala. The faithful of that diocese, filled with
gratitude for the peace restored to them, thank you from
the bottom of their hearts, and pray for your preservation
that God Who, by the timely exercise of your authority,
brought back a serene sky after long and dark clouds, and
tranquillity after the storm.
"But far greater is the anxiety which we all feel on ac-
count of the new system of (national) education; for this
system embraces the whole nation and affects the faith and
morals of unborn generations. I must not take up the
443
444
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCBBISHOP OF TUAM.
time of Your Holiness by repeating what the bishops have
already laid before you regarding the pernicious principles
of this system, or the facts which illustrate these principles.
This, if it be found necessary, I shall leave to the Depu-
ty whom I send to the Holy See, in obedience to the
commands of the Sacred Congregation, to do more fully
and lucidly.
"The advocates of this system lay great stress on the
fact, that in some provinces our Catholic youth are so
numerous that one only sees a few Protestants in the
schools. Although we do not think that all intercourse of
this kind is without its dangers, still it is not in the less or
greater number of non-Catholics with whom our children
are brought into contact, that we consider the evils of this
system to lie; but we trace these evils to the merely politi-
cal and secular origin of the system itself, to the principles.
on which it is based, to the way it is constituted, and to
the regulations by which it is directed,—all going to create
a novel authority, unknown ere this to the Church, indepen-
dent of her laws; an authority which not only aims to set
aside the jurisdiction of the bishops, but which,—let your
Holines's permit me to say it with deep sorrow,—according
to a pamphlet issued by an ill-famed Catholic priest, sub-
ject to the Archbishop of Dublin, "cannot recognize the
authority of the Holy See." But we shall have a few words
to say, later on, of this priest and the bold Jansenism of his
principles.
'In the very constitution of this system of education,
partly religious, as all acknowledge, there is no recognition
of the authority of the Ordinaries, either with regard to
the books used, or with regard to the teachers, or with re-
gard to the funds destined to support the schools; on the
contrary, the bishops are on set purpose excluded from
having anything to do with these. A basis of "Common
Christianity" is laid down for all. It is not left to the
bishops, but to persons appointed by the secular authority,
to determine what principles are common to all denomina-
tions, and which are proper to Catholics. To the persons
THE NATIONAL SCHOOL SYSTEM.
445
so appointed it appertains to determine the boundaries of
the common fountain of Revealed Truth, and where it
branches off into the streams belonging respectively to
Catholics and heretics, as if the stream of Catholic teaching
were not one and the same with the very well-spring of
Christianity!
"This is the source from which we draw, and draw un-
ceasingly our objections. Therefore it is, that we do not
care to insist on examining the fruits the system has pro-
duced, inasmuch at it has only been at work a few years.
But most important is it to ascertain whether the pregnant
root of evil in it retains its full vigor and vitality. In one
word, Most Holy Father, we are not much concerned
about the doctrines taught to their own by outsiders; but
we are unwilling to intrust the work of teaching ours to
those who are not of the sheep-fold of the Supreme Pastor
and fed by His doctrine.
"The faith must needs change with the lapse of time, if
the shadow only of authority is kept up, while the substan-
tial thing which sheds the shadow is changed, as your
Holiness happily expresses it in your beautiful work, Del
Trionfo della Santa Sede:
66 6
Dunque non sarebbe più la medesima, cangiata la natura
del suo governo da cui dependono le essentiali mutuel relazioni
d'ogni suo membro.' Therefore it would be no longer the
same, if the nature of its government were changed, since
on it depend the mutual and essential relations of all the
members.'
This system aims to change all the relations of the
members of the Church, up to its very head, and thus to
strip by degrees the Church herself of the authority of the
successor of Peter, which hath been the conservative cause
until now of the entire form and substance and, therefore,
of the authority of the Church and of her various parts.
"The very denomination of National savors of fraud and
treachery: they would use it as a means to conceal in our
country the number of Catholics and the spread of our re-
ligion. Not till after long delays and much hesitation did
446
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
the Commissioners of Education lay before Parliament a
census of the Catholic and Protestant pupils frequenting
the National Schools, fearful as they were that the over-
whelming number of Catholics would arouse the hostility of
Protestants against the system.
"Now they are endeavoring, by laying before the Apos-
tolic See a full statement of the number of Catholic pupils,
to show that the system is not so dangerous as it is said to be.
The Commissioners have openly declared that they would
never again report on this invidious subject of the relative
numbers of Catholic and Protestant pupils, since it is not
allowed to exhibit in their schools any distinctive or pecu-
liar badge of doctrinal persuasion.
"But if no distinctive or peculiar sign of Catholic faith-
or practice is tolerated in their schools, either in the morn-
ing prayer, or in making the sign of the cross, from the
beginning of class hours until their close, how are they
able to boast of the great number of such Catholics who,
so far as outward marks go, may not be distinguished from
Protestants?
'It is a most unpleasant thing for Protestants to see that
Catholics are so numerous. The term National helps to
hide their numbers. In Italy, or in other countries where
there is no diversity of religious belief, the word national
would mean Catholic.
"It is quite otherwise in Ireland. There the term "Na-
tional School" is intended as a kind of political conceal-
ment of the faith, while the denomination Catholic Schools'
would ever be a cherished sign of the
would be a public profession of our
would make evident the immense and daily increasing
number of Catholics as compared with the decrease of non-
Catholics.
Catholic faith; it
holy religion, and
“Believe me, most holy Father, apart from the obvious
evils belonging to the system itself, the very name of " Na-
tional Schools" conceals treachery and fraud.
"I have already written about the above-mentioned work
of Rev. Thaddeus O'Malley to the Cardinal Prefect of
THE NATIONAL SCHOOL SYSTEM.
447
the Propaganda, and sent him extracts from it. At present
I shall only say of it, how sorry I am that there could be
found in Ireland a priest who could dare to give utter-
ance to principles so scandalous, so hurtful to the faith, so
injurious to the acknowledged authority, to that of the
Apostolic See especially. The author is a Dublin priest,
attached to the metropolitan Church. What wonder that
he has not retracted these scandalous writings, nor made
any atonement for publishing them? These are the fruits
which we must refer to the spirit of schism which is insen-
sibly begotten by the National System and fostered by its
patrons. As did the saints of old, so do now the faithful of
this country: they dread all intercourse with heretics in the
holy and religious work of the education of youth.
"Their fears recall the Allocution of Your Holiness on
the deplorable fall of the Russian Bishops, and on the arti-
fices employed to seduce from the faith the Catholics of
that Empire. These artifices, so vividly described, and so
like those at present employed in Ireland, I must not now
dwell upon.
"From the depth of our souls we sympathize with Your
Holiness in the intense grief caused by these sad apostasies.
If, in obedience to the bidding of the Apostle, we are to
shun heretics, if there be no mixing with them in the work
of education, if we live apart from their intercourse, merely
fulfilling toward them the duties prescribed by courtesy,
by kindness, and by the other necessities of civil life,—
neither Your Holiness, nor ourselves, nor our posterity.
shall have a reason to regret that the Irish people, forget-
ful of their ancestral faith and of the reverence due to the
Chair of Peter, will have fallen away from that faith or
from the Apostolic See.
"That Your Holiness may be long preserved to spread
and strengthen that faith, I pray God most fervently."
" 1
A fuller and more elaborate statement was, however, re-
quired to meet the case of the National Schools as drawn
up by the most able writers the Eighteen Prelates and the
1 Translated from the original Latin in the MAC HALE MSS.
448
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
Government could command, and as presented in Rome by
their Deputies. The Archbishop of Tuam was, therefore,
again obliged to write as follows:-
"MOST HOLY FATHER: When you reflect on the
mighty importance of the question of education, and that
on its issues depends either the preservation in its integrity,
or the entire loss, of the faith preached in Ireland by her
Apostle, Your Holiness will not, I trust, deem it intrusive
in me to offer a few remarks on a matter of such moment.
I shall not dilate at length on the subject, but condense all
I have to say under a few heads for the greater convenience
of Your Holiness.
"1. That it was the set purpose of the authors of the pres-
ent system (of National Education), to subvert episcopal
authority over the training of youth, is clearly proved by
the answer given by the Education Board to the Irish
hierarchy: 'It is necessary for us to state, with respect
to the resolutions of the Roman Catholic bishops, that we
felt it our duty not to suffer them in any way to obstruct or
interfere with us in the course we were pursuing.'
1
"2. The false confidence which Catholics were at first
led to entertain, arose from the circumstance that two
Catholic members were appointed to the National Board
of Education. But at the first stage of the Kildare Street
Society there were a great many more Catholics than this
among the directors; and this Society, by fair words, suc-
ceeded for several years in deceiving Catholics, till at
length its evil purpose and its audacious designs against
the faith of Catholics were revealed.
"3. One of the Catholic members of this Board is a Mr.
Anthony R. Blake, who also, in opposition to the judgment
of the bishops on education, affirmed, as did his associates,
that he could not be turned in any way from the course
they were pursuing? This same Mr. Blake is also a great
partisan of the opinion formerly held by Catholic politi-
cians, that the Government should exercise a certain power
1 Ninth Report of Education Inquiry, p. 27
THE NATIONAL SCHOOL SYSTEM.
449
in nominating to bishoprics. This last question, thanks to
Your Holiness, has been settled forever by the supreme
decision of the Apostolic See, to the great peace and honor
of the Catholic religion. This same Mr. Blake also favored
the opinion of those who wanted to pension the Catholic
clergy.
"He has shown himself to be bitterly opposed to the Re-
ligious Orders; and he did not hesitate to assert in open
Parliament that the power of the Pope in Ireland was alto-
gether too great.
"This is the man who is, among Catholics, the standard-
bearer of the National System.
"Now Your Holiness may judge whether the authority of
the bishops is to be set aside for that of a man who is wont
to sympathize with every kind of project hostile to the
Catholic faith and to ecclesiastical authority, a man who,
during his political career, by siding ever with his non-
Catholic superiors, seems to have had no other object in
view than to accumulate riches and honors.
((
4. Although several bishops are in some wise favorable
to this system, the Kildare Street Society, at the beginning,
had in its favor a still larger number. And yet all acknowl-
edge at the present moment, that the Kildare Street So-
ciety was deservedly suppressed.
"5. The opinion of the bishops was taken in their meetings
on the subject of this National System. But letters were
addressed to nearly all of them, containing queries vague,
general, and even captious, to which answers were returned
replete with expressions of due respect and confidence in
the venerable Archbishop of Dublin. But these answers
neither reflected on the poisonous works published by the
Board, nor protested against the unlimited power assumed
by its members over the school-teachers, and the entire
school organization with its methods.
"6. These same bishops, whose individual opinions, ex-
pressed in their private letters, were hawked about the
country as evidence in favor of the National Schools, were
opposed to the opinion of those who wished to submit
450
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
the whole matter to the judgment of the Apostolic See.
"I do not say this with any invidious motive; I only men-
tion what truth requires. If, on this debated subject, the
majority of the bishops, as they say, ought to decide the
matter, then it would follow that this controversy should
not be referred to the Chair of Peter, for the majority of
the bishops would not hear of our doing so.
“7. Whatever may be thought of the National System of
education, it is certain that it involves one of those causæ
majores relating to faith and morals, the supreme and final
decision of which belongs exclusively to the Apostolic See.
'This is evident from the very character of the books pub-
lished for the use of our youth by the Board. The question
raised by the use of these dangerous books was one which
required, by its nature, to be submitted to the Holy See,
especially as the errors with which they abound are recom-
mended as so many revealed truths, and circulated with the
approbation of the members of the Board. To say that
these books were not read by all the pupils is a paltry
What works of the heresiarchs or their followers
were the young obliged to read? These are the first fruits
of the system. And if these first fruits are so poisonous,
we may presume that the following crops will not be less.
hurtful.
excuse.
(6
The never-ceasing defect which will run through all these
books, is that nowhere can you discover anything of the
spirit and life which breathes in the intellectual productions
of Catholic genius. The Catholic members of the Board,
they say, are not obliged either to take up or to read these
books. But with their immense resources they can publish
and sell at a mere nominal price their own books, and there-
by make it impracticable for those who have no such means
to publish sound doctrinal works. They can thus be
likened to men who buy up the worst kind of provisions
and sell them at the lowest price, thereby banishing from
the markets sound, healthy food, and placing in jeopardy
the lives of a whole population.
"8. One may judge of the desire entertained by the Board
THE NATIONAL SCHOOL SYSTEM.
45I
to ignore the authority of the bishops in public education,
from the answer made by the Lord-lieutenant to the Cath-
olic hierarchy in the month of February last past. Know-
ing the wish of Your Holiness that we should agree among
ourselves on this most important matter, we laid before his
Excellency a plan, the acceptance of which by him would
put an end to all dissentiments in future. The Lord-lieu-
tenant replied that of all the conditions which we proposed
as necessary towards unity not a single one should be
granted to us.
The Government could not tell us more clearly that the
Board would not part with any of its powers, and that the
bishops should not be allowed to exercise any authority.
over the education of youth.
“9. According to the regulations already enforced by the
Board, if an archbishop or bishop, while visiting his diocese,
should enter one of these National Schools, he could not
question on the Catechism the Catholic pupils in virtue of
his own divine authority, and only after obtaining permis-
sion from the lay school-master.
"10. Nor do they allow these regulations to be a mere
dead letter, as is proved by their infamous treatment to
some bishops who claimed to exercise their lawful authority.
It would take a long time to tell the many and vain attempts
made by them to set the priests against me, and the laymen
against the priests. They wrote to laymen asking these to
join themselves to them, whenever the priests had broken
off all intercourse with them (the laymen). It is a wonder
to me that Catholics should become a party to such conduct.
“II. Even though I should, on this point, have been over-
scrupulous or over-jealous of my authority, that is no rea-
son why Catholics and even bishops should have been justi-
fied in condemning me, or in meddling in the affairs of my
diocese. What must follow, Most Holy Father, from such
interference, if not the upsetting of the order so wisely es-
tablished, and the blotting out of the boundaries fixed to
each one of us bishops, and which the successors of St.
Peter have guarded inviolate?
452
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
"12. At this moment, the Board is somewhat indulgent in
enforcing its regulations. But these regulations are main-
tained in their harshness, and subversive as they are of epis-
copal authority, in order to be applied when occasion may
require. We have a proof of this in the Report issued by
the Board this very year. They do not blush there to de-
clare openly that they are only waiting a little to obtain
school trustees more in harmony with their purpose, in my
diocese. Then they will establish their system everywhere
in spite of me.
((
If they did not hesitate to write in this strain while the
question was laid for judgment before the Holy See, with-
out paying the least heed either to the judicial inquiry going
on in Rome or to the expected decision, it is easy to fore-
cast how they would treat each of us bishops, if, isolated
and deprived of the strong protection of the Apostolic See,
we were compelled to contend for the safety of our ances-
tral faith with its professed enemies.
"13. Even though the system of mixed education might
be deemed safe when considered abstractedly, it will, when
reduced to practice, be always full of danger. For, on the
National Board the enemies of our faith will be, as they
are at present, in a majority, more watchful, more artful,
more influential by their wealth, while the Catholic mem-
bers will be, as at present, with one single exception, a
mere mask to conceal the hostility of their associates; they
will be chosen, not for their attachment to the faith, but for
that easy good nature, to which the lying name of 'liberal-
ity' has been given, but which, in reality, only means that
disposition of mind that is ready to betray the most sacred
interests of the faith in order to secure the favors of the
great.
"14. Hence the real peril to the faith comes not so much
from the number of non-Catholic children-who are, in fact,
very few in my province-as from a power derived from a
non-Catholic Government, and which, wherever it is exer-
cised, there plants the seeds of heresy. For inasmuch as by
far the greater number of the members of this Board are
THE NATIONAL SCHOOL SYSTEM.
453
Protestants, what is to hinder that in the future, because of
the enormous resources disposed of by the Government, the
training masters, the teachers, both male and female, shall
all be non-Catholics, to the certain peril of their pupils'
faith?
"15. The smaller is the number of Protestants in this and
in two other provinces, the more unfit and uncalled for is
the system of mixed education devised alike for the Protes-
tant and Catholic populations. It would be pretty much as
if in some country in Italy a Board of Education should be
established for the most part composed of Calvinists, Lu-
therans, and Deists, with a few Catholics only, the majority
of whose votes should decide, without any regard to the
authority of the bishops, on what books should be written
for the use of the schools, on the selection and training of
teachers, and on all the regulations to be followed in their
educational establishments.
"16. In the Normal or Training School, the single Cath-
olic professor employed could offer no security against per-
version or religious indifference, even though he be a priest,
since the non-Catholic professors are in an overwhelming
majority, and are thus enabled to taint with their own un-
belief the pupil-teachers whom they have to form. Should
any one be recognized as a Catholic by his companions, he
cannot much trust for protection to the priest, whose as-
sociates are heretics and the bitter enemies of his faith, and
who could scarcely himself be distinguished from them
in the streets of the city, either by his air, his bearing, or
his whole manner.¹
17. Our Catholics, poor as they are, have sufficient means
for giving their children a purely Catholic education. This
is amply demonstrated by their liberal donations toward
the building of their churches, as well as toward the peace-
ful extension of their civil and religious rights and liberties,
after the cessation of the penal laws. While the struggle
Catholics of Ireland
for Emancipation was going on, the
¹ See on this head the Instructions of the Holy Office quoted further on, and to
be found in the Appendix to the Acts of the National Synod of Maynooth, 1875.
454
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
cause.
contributed weekly about £2,000 sterling to advance the
And now they are most willing to help the Society.
of the Propagation of the Faith. In my province they have
not yet been able to contribute very liberally; for they
have to support their own schools. Indeed, instead of
being injured by breaking off all connection with the Na-
tional Board, we have now more schools than before. In
some places we have 600 scholars, where before we had
only 200 under the control of the Board.
"Our schools, for the most part, are intrusted to the Monks
of the Third Order of St. Francis; and it is a wonder to
see with what zeal parents are animated in sending their
children to these schools, in which the souls of the young
are not merely imbued with literary knowledge, but formed
by the teaching and example of their masters to tender and
simple piety.
“18. Far different from this formation is the training re-
ceived in the National Schools. There the teachers assume
a kind of independence and contempt with regard to our
religion; it would seem to be a thing to be kept out of
sight and not spoken of, as if it were a something blasphe-
mous and forbidden. And should it happen, as it does, that
some national schools have patrons and teachers who are
a real danger to the faith and morals of the pupils, there
are Catholics who bear with all this, rather than that the
culprits should be driven to seek a vindication of their
conduct by invoking the principles of English liberty. So
the most threatening perils are timidly endured, lest law-
suits should spring up, and the peace and purse of the
priest should have to suffer.
"19. No symbol of Catholic piety is allowed by the Board
to appear in their schools. They gave orders to have the
crucifix removed from schools in this diocese. In a school
in the diocese of Galway they took care to erase from a
tablet erected to the memory of the deceased founder the
formula asking the faithful to pray for the repose of his
soul-R. I. P. They show as much hatred toward all Cath-
olic emblems as did the first reformers, although they en-
THE NATIONAL SCHOOL SYSTEM.
455
deavor to conceal their enmity under the fair show of rules
drawn up in favor of all sects alike.
"20. Recent facts are there to prove how much the Na-
tional Schools are disliked by the Catholic laity, not only
of the most remote districts, but of the capital itself, the
city of Dublin.
"Here is one fact. In a paper published by a prominent
Dublin parish, they state that, among the various evils
arising out of the Legislative Union, no provision is made
by the Imperial Parliament for the education of Catholics,
save with conditions so perilous to the faith of Catholics,
that they rather beget hatred than inspire gratitude. This
paper or document was published by an Irish society which
meets in Dublin.
"This opinion is shared and expressed by many Irishmen.
"21. Such are the fraudulent artifices and bad faith which
mark the conduct of the chief officers of the National
Schools, that they stoop to deception. When we had, in
this diocese, severed all connection with the Board, and the
inscription National School' had been removed from each
of them, one of their inspectors went to the school-masters
and asked them to allow the sign-board with the inscription
'National School' to be hung up over the door for a sin-
gle hour, while he was present, so that he might afterwards
be able to report that the school was under the Board.
"What other fruit than fraud, deception, and lying can be
expected from a system which purposely encourages such
artifice and deception? If they only had the power, they
would not be satisfied with deceiving; they would have
recourse to violence and persecution. In fact, they do have
recourse to them.
“Under threat of a suit in the courts they forced a parish
in this diocese to hand over to them a school-house which is
now closed, because no pupils can be got for it.
Finally, so long as this system flourishes, we shall see
cropping up new theological notions never heard of till
now. Men who will hold fast to the sound principles of
theology dear to their ancestors, will be laughed at as men
456
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCIIBISHOP OF TUAM.
wedded to senile opinions. And this is so true, that both
by writing and word of mouth people were wont to give
vent to certain liberal opinions regarding theological
tolerance and religious indifferentism, under the specious.
name of charity, which will horrify, a few years hence, the
sensitive conscience of the faithful.
"Not so much in supporting the schools as in buying up
with money bribes the great army of school officials, do
they squander the funds given by the public treasury.
Persons who thus depend for their salaries on non-Catholic
superiors, and who look up to them both for their appoint-
ment and their dismissal, will not hesitate, be they Catholics
or Protestants, to think as do their superiors. . .
"Wherefore, it is evident to all that the purpose of this
organization is to blot out from the minds and from before
the eyes of the young all distinctions whatever between
creed and creed. This will be the work, this the endeavor
of this army of school officials throughout Ireland, to help
in carrying out the design of the authors and directors of
this educational system, securing thereby the good will
and favor of the latter.
"Sometimes the school-inspectors travel through the coun
try with their wives. They hope to obtain hospitality in
the priests' houses as a return for recommending the priests
to the Board; and so it often happens, that both the inspec-
tor and his wife spend a whole week under the priest's
roof. The fact is, the entire system aims at lessening the
dignity both of the people and of their priest.
66
'There is no place that would not prefer to be left with-
out a school, rather than to be subjected to these officials,
who would leave no stone unturned to make the priest odious
to his people, in order the better to poison the souls of
the people.
Against the mischievous action of this all-embracing
organization, supported as it is in its unceasing activity by
the money, the favor, and the power of the Government,
what security can we find in the resistance of a few scat-
tered Catholics, no matter how well-disposed? There is no
THE NATIONAL SCHOOL SYSTEM.
457
efficacious obstacle to be opposed to it but what the Church
can wisely afford, namely, the ecclesiastical authority of
every bishop in his diocese, which, directed by the succes-
sor of St. Peter, can carry on successfully the entire work
of education.
"These are the considerations, Most Holy Father, which
my duty compels me to submit to you. I lay them before
Your Holiness with all humility. Whatever it may please
you to decide on this most weighty matter, shall be for the
preservation of the faith, inasmuch as all will acknowledge
in your decree the faith and the voice of Peter.
"In listening to and obeying this voice of Peter, no one
will show greater joy than he who, with the most heartfelt
affection, kneels at the feet of Your Holiness, imploring
your apostolic benediction,
"As your most obedient servant,
"And most devoted son,
"JOHN, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM."
The deputy in Rome of the Minority of Ten, the Rev.
Martin Loftus, sure of the final trumph of the cause of
Christian principles, disdained to use any of the unworthy
acts to which Mr. Ennis and his associates did not scruple
to have recourse. He followed implicitly the directions
of the Archbishop of Tuam, and prepared most carefully
the statements to be presented to the Holy See in the
name of the Ten.
Here is Rev. Mr. Loftus' first rebuttal of the misrepre-
sentations of Mr. Ennis. It is addressed to the Secretary
of Propaganda.
66
Having had the honor to receive from your Grace the
various papers laid before the Sacred Congregation by the
Deputy of the Archbishop of Dublin, and having carefully
examined the same, I find that he has introduced many
documents which, in my judgment, have nothing to do
with the subject matter. According to my humble opinion,
the question itself being of the utmost importance, should
be discussed separately. The mutual accusations or re-
458
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
criminations of the prelates, which the Dublin Deputy is
so anxious to hold up before the eyes of the Sacred Congre-
gation; the seeking to establish whether such or such a
prelate has spoken or written too warmly, or without due
reflection; and all such other matters, .have nothing to do
with the main question, and throw on it no light whatever.
On this main question everything should be made to bear,
while these side discussions only cause it to be lost sight of,
and render the final decision a matter of greater difficulty
to the judges.
"I shall confine myself to the sole question under con-
sideration. But, inasmuch as the Dublin Deputy has per-
mitted himself to make some animadversions on the Arch-
bishop of Tuam, and as these require an explanation, I take
the liberty of offering it to your Grace on a separate sheet.
"The Archbishop of Tuam addressed, as usual, a pas-
toral letter to his clergy and people at the approach of last
Lent; I send you a translation of the same, in order that
the Sacred Congregation may judge whether or not the
Dublin Deputy was justified in saying of it so dogmatical-
ly: Can it be the Spirit of God who has dictated such
sentiments?'
"The Deputy says that the writings of the Archbishop
are not very edifying,' and that the writer allows himself
to indulge 'in venomous personalities,' in 'bitter invectives,'
in 'falsifying facts,' in 'slanderous assertions,' etc.
"Such accusations are of so serious a nature, that he
who makes them should at least attempt to prove them.
But in the papers sent in by him one seeks in vain for any
such proof. Let us, nevertheless, examine two of these ac-
cusations in particular; and from these we may judge of
the general value of his assertions.
6
"He accuses the Archbishop of having insinuated in his
Pastoral Letter that the Eighteen Bishops favorable to the
National System of Education, should be held to be as guilty
as the late apostate bishops of Russia. A simple glance at
the Pastoral itself will enable one to see that such an ac-
cusation is baseless. The Archbishop does not even allude.
THE NATIONAL SCHOOL SYSTEM.
459
to the Eighteen Bishops; he speaks of himself and of those
who think as he does. Here are his words:- We mention
these things, venerable brethren, that you may understand
that, in our anxiety to conciliate, we have gone to the last
verge to which our trembling anxiety for the faith of our
flocks could authorize us to go. Had we gone further,
we should fear the fate of the unhappy bishops of Rus-
sia, who have been a stumbling block to the people
whom it was their duty to guide, and whose fall is patheti-
cally deplored in a recent allocution of His Holiness, with
which we most cordially sympathize.'
Do these words in any way authorize the conclusion
drawn from them by the Deputy?
'Here is another accusation of his, that, namely, the
Archbishop has said that the prelates favorable to the
National System had made no appeal to Rome; and that,
in fact, Rome had no authority to give a decision on this
question.'
"The Archbishop has never made use of such expres-
sions. They are the words of the Deputy himself. And
yet he remarks upon these, his own words: We hardly
could believe our senses, when we read these expressions.'
(
"Now here is the simple fact. The Vicar-General of
Dublin published, in a letter, that the Archbishop of Tuam
had appealed to Rome on this question.' The Archbishop,
in his answer, said that there was no appeal and that there
could be none. And he was right. For there can be no
appeal save from an inferior to a superior court. But in
Ireland there is no ecclesiastical court which can decide a
contestation between two archbishops; and in such a mat-
ter there could come no appeal from Ireland. Archbishop
Mac Hale has not appealed, but has had recourse to the
Holy See; he has sought its help to put an end to a system
which he believes to be full of danger to religion.
from what court or what judgment had he appealed? And
for using such a correct and obvious expression, this pious
and learned prelate becomes, according to the Dublin Dep-
uty, transformed into a heretic!
So,
460
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
"Be it remarked, besides, that the letter containing the
incriminated expressions is signed by nine other bishops.
But the Deputy, in his great wish of holding up the Arch-
bishop to odium, probably forgot the other prelates to
whom the same censure applied.
In fine, the Archbishop is said to be the cause ‘of hav-
ing the authority of the Holy See brought into contempt through-
out the British Empire.' But what act of his can justify
such an imputation? Has he ever written a single word
against the authority of Rome? Has he not, on the con-
trary, always and on every occasion, been the zealous de-
fender of the rights of the Holy See? The sole motive for
thus slandering the Archbishop is, that he has had recourse
to Rome in this momentous cause, and that he has, by so
doing, threatened the existence of the National System of
Education. This is a strange motive, but it is that of the
Dublin Deputy: The fate, he says, of the National Board
hangs in the balance, the very existence thereof depending
on the decision of Gregory XVI.'
"Therefore, because the very existence of the National
System depends on this decision, the authority of the
Holy See is thereby lessened and contemned? On the
contrary, the Archbishop affirms that 'on the decision of
the Holy See depends the existence of the Board.' So, in
Ireland all respect is paid to the authority of the Holy See.
For if the Holy Father decides that the system is one that
should not be tolerated, his fatherly voice will be listened
to, and that Board dangerous to the faith of our people will
cease to exist.
"I know that such a decision would be displeasing to the
Government; but where there is question of guarding the
faith of an entire nation, the good pleasure of a non-Catho-
lic Government cannot be regarded so scrupulously. Per-
haps the decision would be equally displeasing to the Cath-
olic defenders of the system, but even these, in their
reverence, would bow their heads before the decision of
Rome.
"This prelate, in all his writings, has defended the rights
THE NATIONAL SCHOOL SYSTEM.
461
of the Holy See; and I can moreover affirm that he has
been the first in Ireland to attack Gallicanism. and to up-
hold the prerogatives of Rome in their full extent.
(6
Many other osbervations might be made on the papers
communicated to me by your Grace; but what I have
said will, I trust, be sufficient to show that the accusations
so boldly put forward against the opponents of the Nation-
al System have no foundation in reality, and that no at-
tention should be paid to them; and that, besides, they are
quite foreign to the actual question.
"That question is, to decide whether or not the books
recommended by the system are bad books, and whether
or not the system itself is not pregnant with the greatest
danger.
"From that question I shall be careful not to stray. I
shall not accuse, nor have I been sent here to accuse or to
blacken the fame of anybody.
“But having remarked that Archbishop Murray, in his
letter to the Cardinal Prefect, says that Dr. Mac Hale has
indulged in many personalities towards him (Dr. Murray),
I must beg as a favor to refer your Grace to a letter writ-
ten to me by the Archbishop of Tuam, in which the latter
proves how unfounded such an assertion is. In truth, it
does seem strange to hear Dr. Murray complaining on this
head, while in his published letter he indulges in the most
abusive language against the Archbishop of Tuam, whose
writings he accuses of 'unnecessary bitterness,' of 'utter
falsehood in the arguments,' of 'mere angry declamation,'
of 'sophistical reasoning,' of 'vague noisiness,' of 'unsup-
ported assertions,' of maintaining things which have not
for thèm a particle of truth,' etc., etc.; and all this while
Dr. Murray eulogizes the Protestant archbishop of Dublin
and the Presbyterian minister (Carlyle) as 'men of charity
and peace,' as earnest and impartial workers.'
'
“In this manner does Dr. Murray praise men who are
the consummate revilers of the Catholic faith, while he
says of his brother-prelate: 'It is not possible that all you
have stated regarding the Ave Maria has been done de-
462
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
liberately. He calls Dr. Mac Hale a Homer who sleeps
with his eyes open,' attributing his opposition to the fact
of his having been refused permission to open a school,
and he tells him that his 'face should blush for shame at the
course by him pursued till now, etc., etc.
"I humbly submit to the judgment of the Sacred Con-
gregation, whether it be seemly for the prelate who
indulged in the above insulting expressions to blame an-
other for taking like liberties.
(6
The Dublin Deputy sends in the report of a Biblical
Society, in which it is asserted that the number of schools
in connection with that same society is increasing in the
Province of Connaught. The Deputy, I am certain of it,
does not believe such a lying report as this; or, if he does,
he will not find in all Ireland another Catholic priest to
believe as he does. In refutation of this report I humbly
pray the Sacred Congregation to refer to the letter of Dr.
Mac Hale, dated May 21st, of which I send herewith a
copy.
"Dr. Murray accuses the opposing prelates of inconsist-
ency in tolerating the National Schools, while they con-
demn the system itself. In explanation of their conduct,
I pray your Grace to read the letters of Dr. Coen, Bishop
of Clonfert, and of Dr. O'Higgins, Bishop of Ardagh, the
former addressed to H. E. the Cardinal Prefect, the latter
written to me.
"The Sacred Congregation is aware that in the arch-
diocese of Tuam the entire body of the clergy has broken
off all intercourse with the National Board; and yet every
village in that diocese has its own school.
"I ask to be allowed to place before your Eminences
copy of a letter written to the Holy Father by the TEN
opposing bishops in January, 1839, and another written in
February, 1840, in which the prelates state some of their
objections against the system, as well as the reasons for
which they have tolerated its schools, until such time as the
final decision of the Holy See is given, a decision big with
the fate of religion in Ireland. These bishops demand now,
THE NATIONAL SCHOOL SYSTEM.
463
!
as they have demanded in the past, of the Holy See only
to protect the faithful people of Ireland against the danger
of permitting a non-Catholic Government to carry on the
education of a Catholic nation. When Peter has once
spoken, every voice shall be hushed." "
1
Not before the 16th of January, 1841, was the Pope's ap-
probation given to the decision at which the Cardinals of
Propaganda had arrived. Here is a translation of the let-
ter containing the sentence, and addressed to each of the
four Irish Archbishops:—
“MY LORD:-Your Grace is so fully aware of the very
great importance of the discussions lately raised in Ireland
regarding what is known as the system of National Educa-
tion, that you should not be surprised if the answer of the
Sacred Congregation of the Propaganda thereon has been
so long delayed.
"For your Grace is fully in possession of the whole
matter, and intimately acquainted with all the weighty
reasons which demanded that the subject should be exam-
ined with the utmost deliberation.
""
During the protracted consideration which the Propa-
ganda, in accordance with the duties of its office, gave to
this question, what greatly enhanced its solicitude was the
thought that the matter involved the protecting of the
Catholic religion; the advantages afforded for the instruc-
tion of childhood; the gratitude due to the British Gov-
ernment for the grant of a large sum of money towards.
supporting schools among the Irish people; the necessity
of preserving concord among Catholic bishops; the duty
of fostering the public peace; and finally, the fear that the
school-funds, together with the whole authority over the
schools, should pass into the hands of non-Catholic mas-
ters.
(6
Having, therefore, accurately weighed all the dangers
and all the advantages of the system; having heard the
arguments of the contending parties; and having, above.
all, received the gratifying intelligence that, for the ten
¹ In letter to Dr. Mac Hale of June 22, 1840. -Mac Hale MSS.
464
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
years elapsed since the introduction of this system of edu-
cation, the Catholic religion does not appear to have sus-
tained any loss,-the Sacred Congregation has, with the
approbation of our Most Holy Father, Pope Gregory
XVI., resolved that no judgment should be definitely pro-
nounced in this matter; and that this kind of education
should be left to the prudent discretion and religious con-
science of each individual bishop, whereas its success must
depend on the vigilant care of the pastors, on the various
precautions to be adopted, and on the future experience
which time will supply.
"That, however, so momentous a question should not
be dismissed without suitable counsel and provident safe-
guards, the Sacred Congregation has decided on giving
the following admonitions:-
"1. That all books which contain any hurtful matter
either against the Canon or the purity of the Sacred Script-
ures, or against the doctrine of the Catholic Church, or
against morality, should be taken away from the schools;
and this can the more easily be effected, as there is no law
of the said system opposed to it.
"2. That every effort is to be made that none but a
Catholic preceptor shall give religious, moral, or historical
lectures to the Catholic pupil-teachers in the Normal (or
Model) School; for it is not fitting that a Catholic should
be taught the method of giving instruction in religion, or
religious history, by one who is not a Catholic.
<
"3. That it is much safer that literary instruction only
should be given in mixed schools, then that the fundamen-
tal articles,' as they are called, and 'the articles of a Com-
mon Christianity,' should be exclusively taught there,
reserving for separate instruction the tenets peculiar to
each sect. For thus to teach children seems too full of
danger.
“4. That, in general, the bishops and parish-priests should
be watchful that no taint be contracted by Catholic chil-
dren from this system of National Education, through any
cause whatever; and that it is also their duty strenuously
THE NATIONAL SCHOOL SYSTEM.
465
to endeavor to obtain from the Government, by degrees, a
better order of things and more equitable conditions.
"
The Sacred Congregation is also of opinion that it
would be very useful that the school-houses should be
vested exclusively in the bishops or the parish-priests. It
is further of opinion that it would be of very great advan-
tage, that the bishops should frequently confer together on
this very important subject, in their provincial synods; but
that, should anything unfavorable occur, the Apostolic See
should be carefully made acquainted with it, that it may at
once provide for the exigency.
In fine, the Sacred Congregation desires that hencefor-
ward the bishops and other ecclesiastics should refrain
from controversies on this subject carried on in the news-
papers or other such publications, lest the honor of relig-
ion, their own characters, or Christian charity should
thereby be injured, to the disedification of the people.
“These are the things which I had to make known to
your Grace in the name of the Sacred Congregation, that
they may be communicated by you to the Right Reverend
Suffragan Bishops of your Metropolitan Province. As to
what I have above made known to you, your Grace will
easily understand that they are of such a nature that, if
they are carefully attended to, the very momentous im-
portance of the thing will mean while secure the interests
of religion, the interests of peace, and those of your youth.
"I pray God meanwhile, etc."
The Rev. Mr. Loftus, writing to Dr. Mac Hale on Jan-
uary 18, two days after the decision had been given, thus
comments on it :—
"To some persons it does not seem sufficiently vigorous.
But I think, on minute consideration, that everything
short of a formal condemnation of the books is effected.
The safe training of the masters is provided for in No. 2.
The system of a Common Christianity' is declared dan-
gerous in No. 3. The books compiled for that system
must be rejected, as the system itself is dangerous. A
better order of things and more equitable terms are re-
466
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
quired and should be looked for, according to No. 4; and
the same No. requires that the school-houses be kept in
Episcoporum et parochorum potestate et proprio jure. No. 1,
though it speaks in general terms, manifestly affects the
books of the Board, as it alludes to books containing
hurtful matter either against the Canon or the purity of
the Sacred Scriptures, etc.'
6
Your Grace will, I think, find in the document, if not
all that our cause and argument were entitled to, at least
so much as must bring the Board within more just limits.
I think the Board will scarcely consent to adopt the modi-
fications suggested in it. If not, Dr. Murray must, of course,
retire; and I am sure, that on his retiring the Board would
die, and let another and a better rise from its ashes."
The Rescript of the Propaganda containing the decision
of the Holy See reached Ireland before the day appointed
for the annual meeting of the bishops.
After transacting the important business which was the
immediate purpose of their coming together, they asked the
Archbishop of Tuam to draw up a fitting answer to His
Holiness, which all signed ere they separated. 'Peter had
indeed spoken through Gregory XVI.; and although the
sentence was neither a final nor a dogmatic one,--no voice
was raised in protestation or in opposition.'
"Most Holy Father," the joint letter said, "the Rescript
of the Sacred Congregation of Propaganda, approved of by
Your Holiness, and regarding the National System of
Education, reached, a few days before our yearly meeting,
the metropolitans of Ireland, and was immediately by them
communicated to their suffragans.
The Letter was most welcome to all, and by all most
gratefully received; and all, both archbishops and bishops,
with one voice and one heart, declared that we must not
separate before we had addressed this letter to Your Holi-
ness, to make known how deeply and cordially grateful we
are for this new proof of your solicitude for the spiritual
welfare of our Church, and to assure Your Holiness that it
is our determination to work together heartily and unwear-
THE NATIONAL SCHOOL SYSTEM.
467
iedly to carry out to the best of our power the counsels you
have given us.
(6
By so doing, and from the resolutions we have formed,
we feel sure that Your Holiness will clearly see what per-
fect obedience and sovereign veneration we ever pay to the
Apostolic See and to the successors of St. Peter.
"Kneeling before Your Holiness, we pray God to pre-
serve you long in health, and beseech you to bestow on
ourselves and the flocks committed to our care the Apos-
tolic Benediction.
"DUBLIN, February 9, 1841."
Dr. Mac Hale was not the man to revive a controversy
which the decision of the Holy See should have at once
ended, or to give utterance in the newspapers to any word
of satisfaction or discontent regarding the judgment of the
supreme ecclesiastical authority or the wise admonitions
with which it was accompanied.
Not so, the friends of the National System, as we may
judge from the following letter of Dr. Cullen, who was in
Ireland when the Rescript arrived.
PROSPECT, BALLITORE, Feb. 15, 1841.
"MY LORD-Ever since I had the honor of seeing your
Grace in Dublin, I have been reflecting on the question of
National Education; and, though it is taking a great liberty,
still, trusting in your Grace's kindness, I venture to sug-
gest that it would perhaps be better not to treat of that
matter in your Pastoral Letter for the coming Lent. By
abstaining from discussing that question, everybody will
admire your forbearance, and you will have the evident.
merit of having attended literally to the instructions from
Rome, a merit that cannot be claimed by the friends of the
Board.
"And in this way you will bring, I am persuaded, more
persons to take a right view of the National System, than
can be done at all for the present by force of reason or
argument.
"It would, I dare say, be better to let the matter rest
468
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM
until you have treated of it in a provincial synod, and have
again consulted His Holiness.
"I must beg your Grace to pardon me for thus venturing
to interfere in this business. But I am so well aware of
your kindness, that I have not hesitated to trespass on it.
"I have the honor to be, with the profoundest respect
and veneration,
"Your Lordship's humble and obedient servant,
"PAUL CULLEN.
“ MOST REV. Dr. MAC HALE.”
This was good advice. Dr. Cullen knew better than
any
one in Ireland could what line of conduct would best please
the Roman authorities, while conducing most surely to the
best interests of religion in the Green Isle. He was also
well acquainted with the never-ceasing and powerful cur-
rents of intrigue that were in motion among ecclesiastical
circles in Dublin. It was best to allow Dr. Ennis and his
friends to boast of their barren success, and to continue
their system of misrepresentation.
Time and truth and a watchful Providence were on the
side of Dr. Mac Hale.
When Dr. Cullen returned to Rome, he continued to
write to the Archbishop of Tuam not to deviate from the
same policy of silence, moderation, and expectancy.
"The Pope," he says in a letter of August 7th, 1841, "has
frequently expressed great satisfaction in regard to all the
Irish bishops, on account of the readiness with which they
agreed to his instructions on the National System of Edu-
cation.
66
He appears to be peculiarly anxious that no public con-
troversy should be excited again on the matter; but that, in
any emergency, the bishops should treat of it in provincial
synods, or refer the matter directly to Rome." ¹
1 MAC HALE MSS.
THE NATIONAL SCHOOL SYSTEM.
469
II.
WHAT JOHN OF TUAM DID FOR HIS SCHOOLS.
The Archbishop of Tuam was too intensely practical, too
much devoted, in heart and mind, to the dearest interests of
his people, to rest satisfied with denouncing the National
Schools and the operations of the National Board as full of
danger to the faith and morality of the pupils. Once he
had convinced himself that he could not in justice to Catho-
lic families, or with any proper regard to his own authority
as bishop, or to the authority of his parish-priests, accept
the National Schools in his diocese, he set about erecting
every where schools of his own.
It was an undertaking of enormous difficulty. The peo-
ple were more than poor all through Connaught; in the
dioceses of Tuam and Galway, that poverty was extreme ;
and the clergy shared the destitution of their flocks. Yet,
at the voice of their archbishop, clergy and people began,
without hesitation, with joy and alacrity even, to erect such
school-houses of their own as their means permitted. What
mattered it to children, whom the monstrous injustice of
Irish Landlordism compelled to live in wretched hovels, if
their own schools were in keeping with the poverty of their
parents? At any rate, they had devoted masters and mis-
tresses to teach them both the elements of literary knowl-
edge and the first principles of Christian doctrine unadul
terated with any mixture of error.
Though the twin-springs of sacred and profane knowl
edge sprang, for them, from beneath the wayside hedge, or
from the foot of some sheltering crag, they could drink
their fill of its pure waters.
Their school began with the morning prayers, which, once
learned and loved by the child, was to be a life-long and
cherished habit. So with the mid-day Angelus; so with
evening prayers before school was dismissed. And then
the priest, so honored and revered amid these faithful pop-
ulations of the West, was free at every hour to visit the
school-rooms, and to supplement by his explanations the
470
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
lessons of the school-master or mistress. The crucifix and
the image of the Virgin-Mother and her Babe ever looked
down on that beehive of young learners, telling them un-
ceasingly of the great truth our modern world is so anxious
to ignore or unlearn, that God became man to redeem us,
and that he lived in poverty and toil to teach us all how to
sanctify privation, suffering, and labor. And when priest or
layman entered these Catholic schools, in town or country,
the image of Christ crucified, and that of His Blessed
Mother, had not to be hidden or taken away hurriedly out
of sight, as if they were, what Protestants falsely repre-
sented them to be, objects of idolatrous worship, of which
true Christians should be ashamed.
Dr. Mac Hale and his priests had not waited for the
judgment of Rome to reject the yoke of the National
Board. In the spring of 1840, he could write in the follow-
ing strain to his clergy and people, from Arranmore, on the
coast of Galway.
'Though in the course of our recent visitation through
the diocese," he says, "it was our lot to share some of those
perils by sea which the Apostle had encountered, we have
been more than compensated by the consolation, deep and
lasting, which that grateful labor has afforded. It has
given us not only the opportunity of witnessing the salu-
tary effects of those habits of temperance, . . . . now spread-
ing throughout the land; but also of refuting some of the
calumnies which the indefatigeble enemies of our religion.
are neither tired nor ashamed of promulgating.
"When we raised our warning voice against the hateful
and pestilential novelty of the National Board, and when
you, impressed with the force of our reasons, withdrew the
children under your care from the contagion of the deadly
errors solemnly circulated by that very Board, it was natu-
ral to expect that we should be assailed by unsparing vitu-
peration.
Accordingly, we were not only denounced as the foes
of education, because we would not surrender its direction
to the enemies of our creed, but we were also accused of
น
THE NATIONAL SCHOOL SYSTEM.
471
letting in worse errors.... It could scarcely have been
imagined that persons with any pretensions to veracity
should rely for the support of their cause on the notorious-
ly lying reports of the 'Hibernian Bible Society.' Yet the
advocates of the National Board have appealed to such tes-
timony; and, mortified at the exclusion of their own per-
nicious system, have represented the province of Tuam as
teeming with the pupils of the Hibernian Society's schools.'
Having now traversed every district of this extensive
diocese, we have it in our power unequivocally to state, and
we owe it to your zeal and piety to manifest the truth, that
never, so far as this diocese is concerned (and we have rea-
son to believe the same of the others), has there been uttered
a fouler calumny. In the greater number of the parishes of
this diocese such a thing as an Hibernian school is not to
be found. And where, as in the case of the few wretched
National Schools, fraud and menaces were resorted to, to
bring over Catholic children, their efforts have been com-
pletely abortive.
(6
With copious and authentic evidence now before us of
the state of education in this diocese, we can assert without
fear of refutation, that out of its immense Catholic popula-
tion not twenty children frequent the schools of the Hiber-
nian Society."
This was a crushing rejoinder to Dr. Ennis, and to the
men who, in Dublin and in Rome, supported and encouraged
him in his most unpriestly and unjustifiable system of mis-
representation, not to say downright falsehood. Dr. Mac
Hale then names one or two localities where the Hiber-
nian Society's emissaries had been most signally defeated.
"In Westport," he says, on the suppression of the
National Schools, some of the old bigots of that town
thought to seduce a few children to some obscure schools
(6
1 This evidently alludes to the unjustifiable act of Dr. Ennis mentioned above, in
Dr. Loftus's letter of June 22, 1840: "The Dublin Deputy sends in to the S.
Congregation the Report of a Biblical Society, which affirms that the schools of
that society are increasing in number in the Province of Connaught. The Deputy,
I am convinced of it, does not believe these lying reports.
472
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
of the Biblicals. But, thanks to the zeal of the clergy and
people, these attempts completely failed. At their joint re-
quest, we sent some of the monks of St. Francis, whose
pious labors had been already crowned with such success
in Mount Bellew, Brooklodge, Tuam, Roundstone, and
Clifden. No sooner had they arrived than they were
hailed as a blessing by the Westport people. The second
day after the opening of the school, it was crowded with
two hundred scholars. And, instead of languishing under
either of the congenial systems of the Board or the Bible
Society, the schools are flourishing in the freedom of a pure
Catholic education.
Such is the enthusiastic piety which the people of the
vicinity of Castlebar feel regarding the near ceremony of
laying the foundation of the Monastery of Errew, that they
have assembled in multitudes to cut down a steep hill, so as
to smooth the way to its approach.
These are but a few instances of the gratifying progress
of pure education in this diocese. It must be as consolatory
as it is creditable to you, that, notwithstanding all the dis-
couragements thrown in the way of Catholic instruction in
Ireland by a few mistaken fanatics and a greater number of
mercenary political schemers, we can number in this diocese
alone more than thirteen thousand five hundred Catholic chil-
dren partaking of the blessings of an untainted literature
and an unadulterated Catholic education." "
1
Assuredly, 13,500 pupils receiving instruction in separate
Catholic schools, in the single diocese of Tuam, spoke vol-
umes in praise of the Archbishop and of the clergy and
people who so generously coöperated in this great work.
Dr. Mac Hale ceased not to exert himself in the same di-
vine cause, till to the monasteries and monastic schools al-
ready mentioned of Roundstone, Clifden, Brooklodge, and
Errew, founded by himself, and to that of Mount Bellew,
founded by Archbishop Kelly, he had added those of Par-
try, Kilkerrin, Annadown, Cummer, Achill, and Kiltul-
lagh.
1 Letters, First Ed., pp. 537-539.
THE NATIONAL SCHOOL SYSTEM.
473
All these were under the Monks of the Third Order of
St. Francis.
Then, under the inspiration of the same apostolic zeal,
arose, for the Christian Brothers, the monastic schools of
Tuam, Ballinrobe, and Westport.
Thus a generous provision was made for the more ad
vanced instruction of boys. But that of the girls was not
neglected. The Sisters of Mercy, whose foundress Dr.
Mac Hale had personally known and deeply respected, were
called to Tuam, Westport, Ballinrobe, Castlebar, Claremorris,
Clifden, and Rusheen. Moreover, the Presentation Nuns.
had a convent and school of their own in Tuam.
During the calamitous years which elapsed from 1840 to
1854, when Archbishop Mac Hale celebrated a memorable
provincial synod in Tuam, none of the manifold misfortunes
that befell, in such rapid succession, the populations of
Connaught, and none of the superhuman labors and over-
whelming cares which the Archbishop had to face, could
either check or dampen his zeal for Catholic education. The
schools of his diocese, and the training of the young, contin-
ued to be the very soul of his life.
The synodal decrees on Primary Education, approved
by the Holy See, attest the unchanging soundness of his
principles on this vital matter all through life, and furnish
an eloquent and unanswerable commentary on the conduct
of such Catholics as misrepresented him so cruelly.
Wishing," the assembled bishops say, "to arouse more
and more the diligence of our priests, we admonish them to
bestow their most zealous efforts in increasing the number
of purely Catholic schools, which shall have nothing what-
ever to do with any system of National Education. When-
ever the parishes are by themselves unable to supply the
means for such a purpose, let the matter be reported to the
Bishop, and having obtained his sanction, the priests shall
take care to appeal to the charity of wealthy Catholics, in
order that with the donations and contributions of these
schools in conformity with Catholic discipline may be built
and supported.
474
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
"Under no pretext shall the priests be allowed to trans-
fer to the Commissioners of the National Board the owner-
ship of the schools either built or to be erected.
We re-
mind the parish priests, that their strict duty is to have in
their schools none but virtuous and sincerely religious
teachers; should some of them not be so qualified, every
effort must be made to remove them.
((
The religious communities of men and women which
exist in our province, or may exist there in future, and
which are primarily or secondarily instituted for educating
the young, we expressly forbid to have any connection what-
ever with the system of National Education, unless they are
otherwise expressly authorized by the Ordinary.”
As to schools kept by nuns, the Archbishop never per-
mitted them to connect themselves in any way with the
National Board; and very justly so. It was, as he deemed
it, most improper that Protestant officials should have the
power at all times to intrude themselves upon schools kept
by nuns. Some of these, anxious to profit by the pecuniary
advantages afforded by the National System, pressed him
repeatedly to be allowed to place themselves under the
Board. But he was not to be moved from his determina-
tion.
The provincial Synod held in Tuam, in August 1858, only
renewed the exhortations to the clergy to increase the num-
ber of unmixed Catholic schools. One article in the chap-
ter on parochial schools insists on the serious teaching of
the native Celtic idiom. It was no "amateur" fancy that had
led the Archbishop, amid all his labors and struggles, to de-
vote himself to the culture of this tongue, and thereby to
encourage its revival among priests and people. His chief
preoccupation in all this was that the then numerous pop-
ulations in Ireland, whose mother-tongue the Gælic was,
should have a literature which would be to them not only
the vehicle of a generous Christian instruction, but a vehicle
as well of the classic literature of Europe.
As we shall see when we come to treat separately of
Dr. Mac Hale's relation to the proposed Catholic Universi-
THE NATIONAL SCHOOL SYSTEM.
475
ty of Ireland,—it was this high purpose of preserving for
all time the ancient Celtic literature of his country, and of
making it and the best classic works, sacred and profane,
translated into it, the intellectual food of the many thou-
sands whose native dialect it was, that inspired his efforts
in favor of a distinct department of Gælic teaching in the
contemplated national university.
At any rate, the words of the special synodal decree are'
most worthy of a place here.
66
It was to us a subject of deep anxiety to see that the
study of our national idiom was either altogether banished
from parish schools, or only treated superficially and for a
very brief space. It would surely be no slight a reproach to
our age, if we forgot altogether the tongue in which our
holy apostles and their successors evangelized our forefa-
thers, and which was the vehicle by which the word of faith
came down to us untainted and unimpaired. Every one
knows that this tongue is still spoken among us far and
wide, and that it is the medium of all the most efficacious
for touching the hearts of the faithful, for kindling their
souls to the love of piety and virtue, for most powerfully
restraining from vice and error.
"Only the young generation are beginning not to know
the Gælic. Some persons have labored not a little strenu-
ously to publish works in our native language and to have
them sold everywhere at a low price. Nor, as we know to
a certainty, have their labors been in vain. The fate of this
ancient, and to us for many reasons venerable idiom, de-
pends on the clergy. Do you, therefore, our own priests,
exert yourselves earnestly to have in every parish where
Gælic is the vernacular a class in your school, where all
the pupils shall learn it. Let there be prizes for merit, to
reward zeal and success in cultivating it; and those who win
them, by their bright example, will mark out a path in
which they will be followed, in grateful rivalry, by those of
their own age."
991
The Holy See, by sealing with its approbation this de-
¹ Acta et Decreta Conciliorum Provincia Tuamensis, pp. 68, 69, 30.
476
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
cree in favor of the ancient idiom of Catholic Ireland, well
understood that in this, as in his uncompromising struggle
for purely Catholic education, the Archbishop of Tuam was
animated by the most disinterested zeal for the spiritual
welfare of his flock. His course, all through the long years
when he contended against the National Schools and the
Queen's Colleges, demanding, as a measure of simple jus-
tice and truly enlightened policy, a legislative grant for separ-
ate schools under the control of the bishops, was the course of
the conscientious prelate and statesman, who sought only the
highest good of his religion and his race. Clouds, the clouds
of misrepresentation and prejudice, often darkened that lof-
ty, bright, and beneficent career; but they touched not the
life of the Prelate any more than our mists touch the orb
of day.
PART V.
DR. MAC HALE'S PUBLIC ACTION FROM 1841-1851.
PRELIMINARY.
BATTLING FOR THE LIFE OF THE IRISH NATION.
477
CHAPTER XXV.
I.
THE ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM AND THE REPEAL OF THE UNION.
HE decade which elapsed from 1841 to 1851 was, in so
far as Dr. Mac Hale was concerned, a perpetual and
not unsuccessful struggle for preserving against Gov-
ernment and its supporters the religious life of the Irish
nation. Twice during that interval, in 1842 and again in
1846-47, did the Archbishop of Tuam put forth all his
strength to preserve the bodily life of the people, to save
them from starvation and extermination.
He stands before us in history as the man who did most,
and most heroically, to keep Catholic Ireland from disap-
pearing from the face of the earth.
We have seen, in the last chapters, how indefatigably he
contended against the acceptance of the National School
System as an institution in harmony with the belief of the
great majority of his countrymen, or as in any way adapted
to the moral needs of a nation who had, in the past, sacri-
ficed and suffered so much for its ancestral faith.
It was the chief aim of the Archbishop's life to keep Ire-
land a nation: not a province of the British Empire, but a
nation, self-governing as she had been before 1800, under the
British Crown, and a Catholic nation. He struggled as a Re-
pealer, to recover for his country the constitutional autono、
my, shamefully bartered away and confiscated at the time
of the Union. But in striving after Repeal and Home Rule,
and in combating the persistent efforts of the British Gov-
ernment at religious proselytism and perversion, Dr. Mac
Hale had no thought of establishing a Catholic ascendancy
on the ruins of the disestablished Protestant Church.
479
480
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
The twofold principle for which he contended was to leave
to each denomination of Christians the most perfect freedom
to educate its own youth in accordance with the belief of
the parents, and the freedom to develop the political life of
the nation as the character and aspirations of the people and
the circumstances of soil and climate and geographical po-
sition require.
The policy of Dr. Mac Hale, in supporting the Repeal
movement and in endeavoring to create in Parliament an
independent opposition, pledged to forward the above two-
fold purpose--to form no alliance with and to accept no of-
fice from either Whigs or Tories, Liberals or Conversatives
-was to unite in one great national force the intelligence
and activities of Irishmen of every class and creed. With
such a patriotic union outside of Parliament, and a com-
pact independent body of Representatives in the House of
Commons, any administration, Whig or Tory, would be
compelled to do justice to the rightful claims of Ireland.
We have before us the correspondence of Dr. Mac Hale
and O'Connell, from 1828 till 1847; from this it is manifest
that the Archbishop of Tuam never encouraged the alliance
of the Irish representatives with either of the two great
political parties, and never countenanced in any way the
baneful practice of place-hunting.
It was a deeply rooted and life-long conviction with him,
that, if the national political leaders and representatives.
showed an unbroken front in presence of Governments and
Parliaments, these must perforce grant what Ireland justly
demanded. Perfect union, and persistent united action on
the part of the clergy of all ranks, on the part of the polit-
ical leaders, on the part of these and the masses, would in-
fallibly have led to a Repeal of the Union, and to all the
blessings of self-government among a people so united.
Emancipation was carried, because the great majority of
the nation stood determinedly together, regardless of the
minority among the leading classes who stood aloof or op-
posed the movement. The full legitimate fruits of Eman-
cipation were not gathered, and never can be gathered, till
THE REPEAL OF THE UNION.
481
the nation obtains Home Rule.
The attempts made to
achieve Repeal were founded on this conviction. This it
was that induced Dr. Mac Hale to support and promote it.
The cause of Repeal was marred in its first stage by the
Lichfield House compact, in February, 1834, by the subse-
quent disposition manifested to accept place and emoluments
as “an instalment of justice," and forego independent and
united opposition to the Whig Government. This fatal dis-
position, more even than the trial and imprisonment of the
Repeal leaders, marred the second and apparently triumph-
ant phase of the second great movement. It discredited
Conciliation Hall in the eyes of the most influential among
the people; it encouraged the Government to refuse all
measures of serious redress or reform. Had clergy and
people stood together like one man in the autumn of 1845, and
throughout the agonizing expectancy of 1846, prompt and
efficient measures of relief would not have been withheld
either by the Tory Cabinet of Sir Robert Peel, or by the
Whigs under Lord John Russell. Not a man would have
died of starvation in Ireland, had the natural leaders of the
Irish people been true to the policy ever preached and
practised by John of Tuam.
In their never-varying aim of decatholicizing and dena-
tionalizing the Irish Celts, the successive British Govern-
ments sought, as a first necessary step toward their object,
to obtain control of the hierarchy and beneficed clergy.
Failing in this, they sought to divide them, and succeeded.
They succeeded in obtaining an unhappy influence over the
Archbishops of Dublin as soon as the Penal Laws began to
be relaxed. They exercised, as is but too well known, the
great influence which the Ministers of a mighty empire
always possess, in the choice of the Archbishops of Dublin,
down to the year of grace 1885. Then the pressure openly
and notoriously brought to bear on the court of the Vati-:
can proved to be unavailing.
In the various educational schemes devised and set on
foot by the Government and Parliament of Great Britain,
British statesmen counted on dissentiment and division
482
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
among the Irish bishops as one assured element of success.
And their calculations were justified by the event.
The venerable Dr. Murray, in spite of all his sterling
piety and zeal, was, from first to last, the supporter, ad-
vocate, and apologist of every one of these gigantic pros-
elytizing schemes called the National School System, the
Charitable Bequests Bill, the Queen's Colleges. If the
Whig or Tory Ministers who introduced and fostered these
measures had reaped for their pains no other advantage
than that of dividing the Irish bishops and their clergy into
two opposite and almost hostile camps, they had surely cause
for self-gratulation.
Nor can it be said, that on any one single question which
involved the vital religious, political, or material interests
of the nation, the Archbishop of Tuam had ever, in his whole
public career, by speech or writing of his, contributed to
create or to keep up such divisions. His constant aim was to
unite his people, as well as their religious and political guides
in the firm determination to avoid all entanglement with
either of the two great parties who alternately administered
the Government. He consistently advocated union among
the hierarchy and clergy, and absolute independence of Gov-
ernment favor and patronage, The doctrines which he
taught on the all-important question of education were,
after long and solemn discussion and the ordeal of experi
ence, approved by the Holy See and adopted with unani-
mous accord by the bishops of Ireland. The policy which
he advocated on such ecclesiastical matters as the Chari-
table Bequests Bill has been stamped with the seal of the
same supreme approbation. As to the grand lines of policy
marked out by him for the guidance of the clergy and the
people in their relations with the Government and the great
political parties, they are identically those which approve
themselves at this moment to the judgment of the new
generation of bishops and priests, and to the great party,
half English and half Irish, who in Parliament and in the
country, through good report and evil report, in prison, on
the plank-bed, before Royal Judicial Commissioners, and at
THE REPEAL OF THE UNION.
483
the oar of public opinion in both hemispheres, uphold the
cause of Repeal, and win for it millions of friends where
O'Connell only counted thousands.
The misfortune of Archbishop Mac Hale, if indeed we
can now call it by such a name, was to be in advance of
his contemporaries, to see higher, clearer, farther in religious
as well as in political matters, than the churchmen or states-
men who surrounded him, than Daniel O'Connell himself,
than Archbishop Murray, or Cardinal Wiseman,
His prophetic mind pierced the surface of things present,
and read in the far off future the results of a false policy.
Let us now take up in succession each of the vitally im-
portant subjects to which, within the ten years here speci-
fied, the Archbishop of Tuam devoted his most religious.
and patriotic efforts.
I. DR. MAC HALE IN THE REPEAL MOVEMENT OF 1841.
We have already alluded to the unfortunate alliance of
O'Connell and his supporters in Parliament with the Whig
Government. This alliance was in direct opposition to the
often expressed and well known principles of policy advo-
cated by the Archbishop of Tuam,—a thorough indepen-
dence of both of the great British political parties, and a
concentration of all the energies of the Irish representa-
tives, of the clergy, and the people, in urging the Repeal of
the Union, and in forcing the British Parliament and Gov-
ernment to be just to the claims of Ireland.
This departure of O'Connell from the true statesmanlike
course marked out by Dr. Mac Hale, besides utterly wreck-
ing the prospects of Repeal after 1831-32, resulted in de-
feating another cherished object of the Archbishop's en-
lightened policy, the abolition of the atrocious Tithe System
in Ireland. On no measure, not even on the carrying of
Emancipation, had the clergy and people of Ireland so set
their hearts, during the decade between 1830 and 1840, as
on seeing the iniquitous and intolerable burthen of tithes.
taken off the shoulders of the Catholic peasantry.
484
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
We have seen how eloquently and unceasingly Dr. Mac
Hale denounced this great wrong, since he first took up the
pen, in January, 1820, to plead the cause of his oppressed
countrymen. Justice to them was the one object he ever
sought by taking a part in the politics of the country. In
the very midst of his zealous endeavors to settle the Killala
troubles, he seized every opportunity to urge O'Connell
and the Irish members of Parliament to be earnest in ob-
taining the abolition of the tithes paid by Catholics to the
Protestant Establishment.
The clergy of the diocese of Tuam petitioned Parliament
against the continuance of this monstrous wrong. The
letters which he and O'Connell exchanged on that occasion
ought not to be omitted here,-as they clearly reveal the
line of policy which the Archbishop advised as the only
one likely to ensure the overthrow of the Tithe System and
of the Establishment itself, as the only policy which could,
in the end, secure the triumph of Repeal.
The first letter is dated Tuam, May 26th, 1837. We fol-
low the Archbishop's own manuscript :
"MY DEAR MR. O'CONNELL:- In accordance with the
wishes of the clergy of this diocese, as well as my own, I
beg leave to transmit to you the Petition on the approach-
ing Tithe Bill, accompanied with their request that you
will have the goodness to present it, at your earliest con-
venience, in the House of Commons.
"I cannot express to you how great the dissatisfaction of
the people is, at the prospect of being obliged to pay the
full amount of the tithes, after the hopes so often held out
to them of being released from the odious impost. The
paying it to the landlord rather than the parson they do
not conceive to be any benefit to them.
"
Though it cannot be expected that they should be all
at once relieved from the encumbrance of the Protestant
Establishment, there should be at least a beginning of re-
ducing to practice the principle of JUSTICE,-by getting
rid of that encumbrance in the districts in which the Prot-
estant clergy have no congregations.
THE REPEAL. OF THE UNION.
485
"This was a feature in last year's Bill, the omission of
which in that of the present session has rendered the pro-
posed measure very unpopular. The former gave a pledge,
by thus beginning to reduce the Establishment, of its total
legislative extinction in course of time. The present Bill
holds out no such encouraging prospect.
"As for the ten per cent for education, the sum could not
by any means reconcile the people to an enactment which
would confine the claims of the parsons to a large portion
of the tithes of which they have so precarious a tenure,
without freeing them (the tithe-payers) from any portion of
the remainder.
"On no other measure are the hearts of the people so.
much fixed as on their release from contributing to the
support of an Establishment that is ever opposed to their
best interests. The Tithe Bill they look upon as the test
of the JUSTICE which has been so long promised, but of
which the performance,—they complain,—has been so long
delayed.
"Such is the general feeling throughout this extensive
district, as I have learned from the assembled clergy, and
which we have deemed it our duty to convey to the Legis-
ture.
"Wishing you many happy years to aid in the consum-
mation of that JUSTICE which the country expects, I have
the honor to remain, etc." "
1
The answer came from London, dated May 31st, and is
marked Confidential:
“MY DEAR AND REVERED LORD," O'Connell says,
66 I had
the honor of receiving your Grace's letter, and the still
more cherished honor of your confiding to me the petition
of the clergy of your Archdiocese.
"It is a petition fraught with matter and pregnant with
events. The Ministry is tottering to its base, and the old
oppressors are ready again to pounce upon Ireland. I am,
I own, timid, and could have wished that this blow had not
1 MAC HALE MSS.
486
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
been given to the fallen fabric of ministerial power. I do
believe it will be decisive of their fate.
But do not understand these as tones of reproach. I
may be sorrowful; but, in plain truth, I can have no elements
in my mind which could create anger, when, as in this in-
stance, the wise and the good adopt a course too bold for
my humbler temper. What I grieve at, is simply that it
should have been necessary for your Grace to adopt that
course, at the moment of all others the most critical to the
continuance of the only bearable Government Ireland ever
experienced since the fatal day when the followers of the
murderer of Becket polluted our shores.
"Perhaps I would have been anxious to canvass the pres-
ent tithe measure with you, had I been apprized of your
opinions upon it. It is now too late. Yet, in vindication of
myself, permit me to say :—
"I. That this Bill is not worse than the Bill of last year;
for that kept a parson in every parish. It was Lord Mor-
peth's first plan which excluded resident parsons from
totally Catholic parishes. Even that gave a species of mis-
sionary fund for every parish whatsoever.
"2. That this Bill gives no additional legal rivet to our
chains. The Tithe Composition Acts gave legal rights to
every parson to the fullest extent law could give them.
Stanley's Bill riveted and completed the iron bond of law;
it is not possible to go further.
"3. That this Bill gives a new investigation in every
case where the tithe composition is too high,—a matter of
great importance, so long as the impost remains in any
shape.
"4. That this Bill at one blow strikes off 30 per cent of
the impost, affording a precedent for going farther; and if
such a Bill passed, it would be the first law directly depriv-
ing the parsons in all cases of a percentage.
5. That it appropriates 10 per cent in direct terms.
out of the impost to other than parson-purposes, namely, to
education.
"Thus the new Bill would introduce a new legislation,
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISQOP OF TUAM.
487
for the first time taking from the parsons 40 per cent,-30
per cent as a reduction, 10 per cent as an appropriation,—
operating upon both ends of the scale.
It is quite true that, although the parsons would lose
by this Bill 40 per cent, there is this difficulty, that the
landlords would pocket, at least in many instances, part at
least of the 30 per cent reduction. But that is a difficulty
inherent in the abolition of tithes. In spite of every pre-
caution to the contrary, there is that in the present agrarian
economy of Ireland of a mischievous tendency to throw
into the pockets of the landlord every sum of which the
tenant is relieved.
•
"I address these observations to your Grace, not only
respectfully, but, I will venture to say, in sentiments of
affectionate respect.
Your character is indeed cherished
by me in a manner which makes it equally reverenced and
loved.
"I believe your Grace to be a great blessing bestowed
by a merciful Providence on a long persecuted and, I trust,
now rising and spreading religion. Judge, then, how poig-
nant must be the regret with which I differ from you and
from your eloquent and powerful resolutions.
66
Perhaps, indeed, my more feeble judgment is clouded
by my apprehensions of, I fear, the now certain advent of
restored ORANGE rule in Ireland, aggravated as that bitter
misfortune will be by the fact, that, in the exercise of a
conscientious and awful duty, the clergy of Tuam have
been under the necessity of accelerating that deplorable
restoration. . . .
"I do, however, my revered Lord, feel so deeply on this
subject, that I write off for my son.... to support the
Ministers. But as the majority of the Connaught members
will, as they ought, take their tone from your Grace, the
consequence will be that the Ministers will be left in a
minority; and, as they came into power on the Irish Church
Bill, so will they be compelled to go out upon the same
subject.
"The old judges will, of course, resign; and for another
488
JOHN MAC IIALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
generation JUSTICE (???) will be administered to the Irish
people by the Wests, the Jacksons, the Brewsters, the
Littons, and the Blackburnes.
"It is almost in despair that I venture to suggest to your
Grace just this for your consideration :-Whether, as it is
in Committee of the House, alterations may be made in
the Bill in all its details, and as the Committee comes after
the first and second reading, you would think it proper to
write to each of the friendly Connaught members, counsel-
ling them to support the Bill into Committee, and when
there, endeavoring to extend its relief and lessen its mis-
chiefs.
"That would probably prevent any Catholic from being
a party to the downfall of the Mulgrave administration in
Ireland. But if this course does not appear to your cool
and deliberate judgment to be a right one, then your Grace
will treat my suggestion as one which ought not to be acted
upon. At all events, forgive me for making it.
You will easily estimate the deep, the absorbing anxiety
for the peace of Ireland, which alone stimulates me to make
this suggestion. If, however, it were to be acted upon, it
ought to be done without delay. This I submit to your
Grace.
"I need not add that, although I myself deem Lord
Morpeth's measure a valuable instalment, and as a politician,
know how it would aid my next move, yet I will, as of
course, do every justice in my power to the petition with
which I feel so highly, so truly honored. But I will not
present it until I have an opportunity of learning whether
the sentiments of this letter render me in your Grace's
eyes less fit to have the honor of presenting it to the
House."'
To this the Archbishop replied on June 4th
:—
"MY DEAR MR. O'CONNELL . . . . It is impossible for
me to make any adequate return for the kind feelings
which your letter conveys. It is not without the deepest
1 MAC HALE MSS.
THE REPEAL OF THE UNION.
489
regret that I could be brought to differ with you on any
question regarding the interests of Ireland. Your indefati-
gable exertions in its behalf, and the unparalleled services
you have already rendered, give you a title to the just con-
fidence of all your countrymen.
"Were the present Tithe Bill a matter of mere difference
of opinion between us, I should not hesitate to acquiesce
in your superior and experienced judgment. Besides our
own opinions (those of the clergy of Tuam), we gave ex-
pression to the deep and general discontent it excited.
ee
"Coming in daily contact with the clergy, and having a
good deal of intercourse with the people themselves, I can
state that I never knew a measure to which they are more
opposed. Their aversion to the Bill is such, as that I am
convinced no influence that the bishop or clergy could
exercise would persuade them of its advantages.
"The 30 per cent to the landlords, so far from looking to
them as a boon, they really regard as an encouragement to
that body to unite with the Establishment in the wish to per-
petuate the impost. What confirms the distrust of the
people in the measure, is that the Bill is palatable to many
of the parsons and to the Tory landlords. It is a matter of
notoriety that some of the latter labored to have public
meetings to petition the Legislature to pass the Bill into
law. Had the people any doubt of its tendency to fasten
the Tithe System on them, they would be convinced of that
tendency by finding the measure hailed by many of their
old oppressors.
(6
Nothing could have been further from our minds than
a wish to embarrass the Government by unnecessary re-
monstrance. As they professed an anxiety to do justice to
the people, their tithe measure was not regarded as any
approximation to that justice.
'We wished to convey to them the impression of the
people that they considered the Tithe Bill anything but
justice. It would not be just to the Government to let
them imagine that they would be conferring a favor by a
measure which, we knew, excited general discontent. We
490
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
were, therefore, impelled by a deep sense of duty to con-
vey the seasonable petition to the Legislature, in the hope
that the Government might be induced to make larger con-
cessions to the just demands of the people.
"Having embodied in our resolutions and petition the
general feelings and deliberate opinions of the assembled
clergy as well as of their flocks, I could not, without for-
feiting their confidence, takę upon myself to control the
effect which they might have upon their representatives.
"I regret much that the Government has not taken a
firmer stand, by endeavoring to realize its professions to
do justice. By its frustrate attempts to conciliate the
Tories, its strength has been gradually impaired. Hoping
that by doing more justice to Ireland it may still retrieve
itself to its former vigor, etc., etc." '
1
It was to him a bitter, bitter disappointment when, in
1838, the Melbourne Ministry, instead of abolishing the
hateful tithes paid by a Catholic population to the Prot-
estant parsons, transferred nominally the burden to the
shoulders of the landlords, and had the tithes rigorously.
collected from the poor by the constabulary and the
military.
O'Connell acquiesced in the wretched compromise. It
nearly wrecked his popularity. He was denounced for it
to his face in a public meeting in Dublin by Sharman Craw-
ford, a Protestant, and was eloquently reproached with his
delinquency by Father Daverne, a patriotic priest of Tip-
perary. They gave utterance to the sentiments of all that
was best and soundest in Ireland.
Of what the Archbishop of Tuam thought and felt on this
matter, some passages of a letter to Mr. O'Connell will
leave no doubt on the reader's mind. It is dated "Tuam,
September 26th, 1838."
"I fully agree with you," he says, "that to secure the
rights so insultingly denied them, the people must depend
on their own exertions. . . For a long time they felt but
little confidence in the present Ministry (that of Lord
1 MAC HALE MSS.
THE REPEAL OF THE UNION.
491
Melbourne). The Tithe Bill, in which they (the Ministers)
abandoned the principle on which they had ousted their
predecessors from office, has filled up the measure of the
public distrust.
"If the Ministers fancied that the Irish people could
acquiesce in so unjust a law, they must already be con-
vinced of their mistake. All the united influence of the
kingdom could not reconcile the people to an impost which
is growing every day more odious. Hence, the Catholic
clergy, in denouncing the Tithe Bill, and urging the neces-
sity of an immediate resumption of the question in Parlia-
ment, are only expressing the opinions and seconding the
views of the people. . . .
"It is my conviction that the unreserved confidence.
which has been hitherto placed in the Ministry has had a
baneful influence on the interests of Ireland; and that, if
they were taught to feel that measures of general good,
and not of individual benefits, would be the test of public
confidence, something would have been done for this
country."
The meaning of this O'Connell could not mistake: his
policy was utterly at variance with the principles and policy
of the Archbishop.
In the spring of 1839 was passed the Bill suppressing a
a portion of the Irish Protestant bishoprics. This in-
duced O'Connell to make an attempt to spread his Precur-
sors' Society,—the vanguard, as he considered, of the Repeal
Army, throughout Connaught. There the people had set
their faces against the National Schools, and were making
heroic sacrifices to support schools of their own.
It was
hardly fair or reasonable to demand parish subscriptions in
favor of the Precursors' Society, while their slender re-
sources were thus drawn upon.
Besides, the priests of Connaught were not satisfied with
O'Connell's action in supporting the Melbourne Ministry.
The Liberator wrote to the Archbishop on April 4th,
1839, pressing him to encourage the Precursors' Society in
his province. Adverting to his own policy, he ventures
492
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
to say: "The peril of a Tory restoration is very imminent,
and every one's opinion is, that upon a new election the
Liberal members for Ireland would little exceed forty. The
English people are essentially Tory; and nothing pre-
serves us from actual persecution, but the members and
moral energy of the Irish people."
Dr. Mac Hale was not moved from his purpose by this
appeal. He replied to O'Connell on April the 16. After
expressing his opinion that little or no good was done for
Catholics by the late Bill diminishing the Establishment, he
points out the fact that the temporalities of that Church
have not been touched. The country is still overrun by the
proselytizers, and the National System is pushed by the
Government more actively than ever.
"It is this state of things," he says, "as well as the
marked insult and injustice with which their province in
particular is treated, that makes the people of Connaught
so indifferent in joining the Precursors' Society. There
can be no hope of that justice for which the people are
struggling, while the ascendancy of the Protestant Estab-
lishment is left in full vigor.
66
If the system of politics is not changed, you may rely
on it, the name of Whigs' or 'Radicals' will have no
charm, and the people, tired of promises unfulfilled, will
abandon them to their fate. . . I hope the Ministers will
take a salutary lesson from the difficulties into which their
feeble policy has thrown them; and that you will be en-
abled,—if you hope for the free, generous, and uncalculating
aid of the nation,-to enlarge your demands on the Govern-
ment, and to insist on those rights respecting religious
equality of which every administration appears equally
inattentive."
This is the policy of John of Tuam.
All through 1839 O'Connell pleaded alternately with the
Archbishop in favor of the expiring Melbourne-Russell
ministry, and in favor of his Precursors' Society, which he
wanted to spread throughout Connaught. Dr. Mac Hale
continued to treat the Liberator with all outward respect.
THE REPEAL OF THE UNION.
493
He, in spite of his errors of judgment and mistaken parlia-
mentary policy, was still the only public man whom the
Catholic masses trusted.
John of Tuam was not to be moved from his conviction
that agitation throughout the provinces would be produc-
tive of no solid or lasting result, so long as Irish politicians
and Representatives did not stand together like a unit,
independent of the two British parties, and casting their
votes only for the reformation of Irish grievances.
In a long letter of Mr. O'Connell to him, of January 3d,
1839, there are bitter complaints of the want of "assistance"
and "encouragement " afforded by Connaught.
"Ireland," the Liberator says, "has never acted together
save at the close of the Emancipation fight; and she never
again will combine in a simultaneous exertion, until the
happy day shall come,-if ever it come,-when we shall be
on the eve of another and a greater political victory.
"But it is vain to hope for combination from Connaught
until your judgment goes with us in our struggles. It is
not by mere neutrality or even passive countenance that
we can be aided by your Grace.
You do not think with us, or you would act with us.
"So far am I from stating this as as a matter of compli-
ment, that I tender my respectful approbation of the line
of conduct you pursue, because I am convinced it is the
dictate of a mind of the highest order and of a heart full of
the purest love of country and of religion.
"I think your Grace will pardon me this lengthened tres-
pass. I will conclude by assuring you that I do not depre-
cate any attack, however violent or powerful, on the present
Ministry. I love them not. I respect them little indeed;
but I support them to keep out the Tories. And, if it shall
happen, as events portend, that a Coalition Ministry shall
be formed, you will probably have me in direct opposition
before the end of the ensuing session."'
As in the preceding letters of Dr. Mac Hale to the
Liberator, so in that from which we are about to quote, all
1 Ibidem.
494
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
personal sentiments, all mere side political or partisan
issues, are rigorously ignored, and the Archbishop ever
turns,-like the needle to the pole,—to the one considera-
tion of the people's interests, to the one policy of remain-
ing independent of parliamentary parties.
He writes from the Island of Achill, on October 15th,
1839. "You perceive," he says, "how active and untiring
is the hostility of our enemies to our religion, and how
their enormous wealth is still made the instrument by
which the perversion of the people is sought. On the
strongest religious grounds, then, as well as political, I am
opposed to the tithes or rent-charge, knowing well, as long
as those who are hostile to our faith can command such
a fund, they will strive to convert it to the injury of our
religion.
"You need not, therefore, fear any abatement of agitation
on that subject. It is here deemed the sum of every other
grievance, without the removal of which our agitation
would be of little avail. It is, therefore, put forth as the
most prominent of the evils of Ireland.
"I am delighted that the gentry, the men who in general
hitherto stood aloof from the contest, have at length em-
barked in it, resolved to get rid of an impost that involves
so much their own reputation, as well as the interest of
their own families. This spirit is progressing fast, and has
already spread through all parts of the province, every-
where reprobating the injustice and cruelty of the tithes.
"I fear the Whigs calculate on a full amnesty for their bad
acts, because the people hate the Tories. They are expect-
ing too much. They hope for the qualified support of the
people, without any pledge on those specific measures for
which the people are contending....
Any influence we command with the people is founded
on the credit they give us for seeing a fair prospect of im-
provement in their condition. We cannot hold out this pros-
pect to them, unless it is given by our rulers, or extracted
from their fears. I wish you could induce them to give us
more confidence. If they do not, then the people, relying
THE REPEAL OF THE UNION.
495
no longer on their vague promises, will rely on their own
exertions. The present difference of opinion will vanish,
and you will find no difficulty in concentrating them either
against Whigs or Tories."
As the year 1839 drew fast to its close, and the signs be-
came daily more apparent of a near restoration to power of
the Tory party, led by Lord Stanley, Mr. O'Connell pressed .
the Archbishop more earnestly to join with him in organiz-
ing Ireland against the Tories.
"The main-spring of Tory hostility to Ireland," the
Liberator writes on December the 23d, "is hatred of the
Catholic religion. This is not to be endured. We cannot
suffer ourselves to be trampled under the hoofs of the
brutal Orangemen of either country. . . . My object would
be, once again to organize all Catholic Ireland in an effort
of resistance to all our enemies."
The position, then, of political parties in Great Britain
and Ireland at the beginning of 1840 is identical with that
which we behold at the beginning of 1890. The vital prin-
ciples of Orangeism, hatred of the Catholic religion, is the
soul of the Tory party under the Salisbury-Balfour Gov-
ernment: the Primrose League is only the offspring of the
Orange League, which, on both sides of the Channel, unites
all anti-Catholic politicians in coercing Ireland and refusing
her the JUSTICE now claimed for her by the majority of
Englishmen.
Mr. O'Connell, in the same letter, expresses a wish to
make up the difference between Dr. Mac Hale and Dr.
Murray on the National School question. "If your Grace
were in Dublin, I do think," he says, "that something
might be done to satisfy your just apprehensions.'
It was precisely because Dr. Mac Hale, every time the
business of the Irish Church led him to Dublin, became
more and more convinced of the hopelessness of converting
Dr. Murray to his way of thinking, that he paid no heed
to Mr. O'Connell's half-invitation. The place-hunters and
courtiers of the Castle, whose advice warped Dr. Murray's
better judgment, and led him all through life to follow a
496
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
fatal course of policy, were either identified with or closely
akin to the place-hunters who advised O'Connell, and
bound him fatally to the Whigs.
I could say," he continues, " many things to your Grace,
which cannot so well be expressed in a written communica-
tion, even for want of space. But I, of course, leave all
these matters to your own exalted and superior judgment.
All I venture to ask for, is as much assistance as your judg-
ment will permit.
It is, to my mind, of the utmost importance to organize
a Catholic struggle; and if once it shall be organized, I
for one will never, never consent to its dissolution, till we
obtain ample security of perfect equality in future. . . .
"We have ourselves to fight the battle of Ireland and
Catholicity against the Orange and Tory faction.
I am
tremblingly alive to the part that you will take.
operation would, in my mind, be quite decisive of success.
(6
Your co-
'Of course, I will not take or allow to be taken any step
inconsistent with law. Nor would I ask that your Grace
should commit yourself one inch beyond your own inclina-
tion. But I do want your countenance,-your something
more than mere acquiescence. The longer that more were,
the better.
""
Indeed, I do believe the fate of Catholic Ireland is now
in your hand. If we had you going with us in the strength
of your judgment, there would arise a combination more
powerful than the old Catholic Association.'
Such was the value attached by O'Connell, before or-
ganizing his last Repeal Movement, with its monster meet-
ings, to the coöperation of John of Tuam, such the share
he assigned to the great churchman in the supreme national
effort for the restoration of the autonomy of Ireland.
THE FATE OF IRELAND IS IN YOUR HAND.”
It would have been safe in that strong hand, in the
hand of his wise and unselfish counsel, if the men who sur-
rounded O'Connell in the last ten years of his life had not
taken the direction of the Repeal Movement out of the
1 Mac Hale MSS.
THE REPEAL OF THE UINON.
497
Archbishop's hands, and made the Liberator yield to their
selfish views and aims, instead of the religious and patriotic
counsels of the Prelate. It would have been safe in the
strong, steady grasp of that hand, if the young Ireland of
that memorable decade had only looked up to the patriot-
prelate of the West for the light to direct aright their own
councils, and to correct the headlong rashness of their in-
experience.
At any rate, we see what place the Archbishop of Tuam
held in the estimation of Irishmen, just as 1840 was dawning,
and with it a struggle destined to end in such disaster and
despair.
On April 8th, of that year, O'Connell wrote to the
Archbishop:-" Whenever I have formed the intention of
making a great popular movement, or a movement which
I hoped to be great, I have in latter times taken the liberty
of announcing my intentions to your Grace, in the strong
wish to obtain the aid of your giant mind and national influ-
In this I have not been very successful.
I got from
you much excellent and very wise advice; but active co-
operation you thought it fit not to give me....
ence.
"I now lay before your Grace my present plan; it is this:
To organize a JUSTICE or REPEAL Association. The
justice I require branches itself into four different heads or
grievances.
"Ist. The payment and support by the State in Ireland
of the Church of the minority of the Irish people.
"2d. The omission to give to the Irish full corporate re-
form.
"3d. The omission to give the Irish people the same.
political franchises which the people of England enjoy.
"4th. The omission to give the people of Ireland an ade-
quate share of parliamentary representation.
"The association I propose will organize, I hope, the
Irish people, to insist on the redress, the full redress of these
grievances from the Imperial Parliament; and if not speedi-
ly and fully granted by that Parliament, then from a restored
Domestic Legislature."
498
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
Here we have, in the very first conception of the plan
on which O'Connell was about to found his new Association,
and to start the most gigantic agitation ever thought of by
him, the original vice which was to mar his work. The
proposed association was to be for "Justice," instead of "Re-
peal." And during the agitation for REPEAL, O'Connell,
unhappily, was to turn aside from the one purpose, the
achievement of which was alone to secure justice to Ireland,
by every mirage held out to him by ministerial promises of
reform.
"You were," he says, continuing to address the Arch-
bishop, "in your former letter, pleased to labor, with me¹
to use my influence with the present Ministry, to adopt a
more liberal course of legislation in Ireland, or I should say
for Ireland, and you conveyed to my mind the idea that I
ought to obtain from the Government that adoption by
menacing to desert them at their need, and to allow the
Tories to put them out."
This, as we know, by referring to the Archbishop's let-
ter, is not what the latter insisted upon, but the keeping the
Irish party at home and the Irish Representatives in Par-
liament altogether independent of either Whig or Tory alli-
ances.
But then comes the pitiable plight in which O'Connell
confesses himself to be in consequence of the pledges given
to the Melbourne Ministry, and of the few paltry places be-
stowed in return on the followers of O'Connell. Listen to
this confession :-
It was in vain that I assured your Grace that the lead-
ing men of the present Ministry, and especially Lord John
Russell, desire, anxiously desire, an honorable opportunity
of giving up power. They do not cling to it, believe me;
I do beg of you to believe me, for I know the fact. They
do not cling to office with any tenacity that would make
such a menace of the slightest avail.
66
Now, do, my dear and most revered Lord, believe me,
that this is the simple fact. Nay, they menace me to resign,
1 The word labor is in the original MSS. letter of O'Connell.
THE REPEAL OF THE UNION.
499
Under these circum-
unless I satisfy them in my conduct.
stances, is it too much for me to ask of your Grace to believe
me that I am utterly unable to influence the Government?"
If, as the writer says, he is "utterly unable to influence
the Government" of Lord Melbourne, to what little pur-
pose must O'Connell and his followers in Parliament have
given their support so steadily to the Whigs? If, as O'Con-
nell affirms so emphatically, Lord John Russell and the
leading men of the Cabinet "desire, anxiously desire, an
honorable opportunity of giving up power," what is the
nature of the benefits conferred by the Whigs on the Irish
leader and his associates, that they should "menace him to
resign unless he satisfied them in his conduct?"
Of national benefits up to the date of that letter, -April
8th, 1840,-not one had been conferred in return for Irish
allegiance to the Whigs in power. Why, then, should
O'Connell tremble at Lord John Russell's threat of resign-
ing? And what was the satisfaction which the Liberator
was thus coerced into giving by his future "conduct"?
In the Archbishop's prompt answer of April the 11th,
there is not one word to allay the "fears" of the Liberator
regarding the instability of the Melbourne Cabinet. O'Con-
nell shall be welcomed in Tuam and throughout Connaught,
simply because he shall bind himself henceforward to an
INDEPENDENT PARLIAMENTARY POLICY. The utterance of
that letter should be held in everlasting remembrance by
the true representative men of Ireland.
"I have read with deep interest," the Archbishop begins,
"the kind letter with which you have honored me.
I am
only surprised that you could for a moment imagine that I
could be indifferent to any communication from such a
source. I prize it the more on account of your continued
personal friendship, notwithstanding my apparent,—for it
is only apparent,—apathy in the political transactions of the
country. If you are not in sufficient possession already of
the cause, I shall explain it more fully in another letter.
"We are arrived at an awful crisis. Never since you
embarked in the cause of your country and religion, were
500
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
your exertions more required in vindicating the freedom of
both.
This last measure ¹ is the deadliest stroke yet aimed at
our liberty. Whilst the franchise remained, there was hope
for a peaceful assertion of our rights. Take that away, and
the people are left without any arms in their hands; and in
this posture they are again ready for any experiment of
slavery or despotism.
66
The protection, nay, the extension of the franchise is a
common cause, on which there should be no controversy.
All Ireland .should shout its reprobation of those who
would thus attempt to take from the honest man the shield
and the sword of his freedom.
"Already have there been meetings in this part of the
country, denouncing this infamous measure, and not forget-
ting those who were absent from the division. It is worthy
of the hatred of Stanley for Ireland.
"I shall cheerfully give you all the assistance in my
power.... You cannot 'invade' any part of Ireland. For
you, at least, the boundaries of dioceses and provinces.
should disappear.
(6
'Ireland must be awakened to a sense of its duty, and
fully impressed with the conviction, that it is not on Whig or
Tory or Radical it is to rely,—for they are all hostile to our
holy religion,-but on our own concentrated efforts, which
alone can save us from the despotism to which we shall
otherwise be doomed."
The Archbishop, believing that no serious redress of the
many secular wrongs which the Catholics of Ireland com-
plained of could be obtained save through an Irish Parlia-
ment, and that the prompt restoration of this Parliament
could only be obtained by united and persistent constitu-
tional agitation, acting on public opinion in Great Britain-
at length yielded to Mr. O'Connell's solicitations.
'Lord Stanley, at the opening of Parliament, in 1840, introduced a bill which vir-
tually disfranchised the mass of Irish voters, by raising the qualification for fran-
chise. This completed the fatal measure to which O'Connel had consented in
1829, which disfranchised the Forty shilling freeholders.
THE REPEAL OF THE UNION.
501
He resolved to enlist the men of Connaught in a new
movement in that direction.
No time more unfavorable to the Archbishop could have
been chosen than the spring and summer months of 1840.
He was literally overwhelmed with occupations of the most
important kind. But, feeling that a determined stand must
be taken by the Irish people in presence of the tottering.
Whig Government, as well as of their more illiberal and
hostile adversaries, the Tories, Dr. Mac Hale consented to
inaugurate the new crusade for national rights in Tuam.
The middle of August was chosen for a mass meeting and
a banquet.
There was, from the moment the day of the meeting was
fixed upon till the day itself, very little time left for prepa-
ration. The requisition calling the meeting could only be
signed by a minority of the leading gentry. But, as it be-
came known that the Archbishop had heartily gone into
this great movement, the Catholic proprietors of Galway
and the adjoining counties did not wait for a formal invita-
tion. They knew that John of Tuam could not be half-
hearted in any matter to which he seriously put his hand,
especially in such a momentous matter as this.
So the assemblage in the ancient city of St. Jarlath, on
August the 13th, 1840, was a truly representative one. The
gentry, titled and untitled, Protestants some of them, came
from far and near; the middle classes and the peasantry
answered the call with enthusiasm. O'Connell made one
of the most telling speeches ever delivered by him. He
was thoroughly in sympathy with the thousands who sur-
rounded him. He described the effort just made in Par-
liament by Lord Stanley to limit the electoral franchise, as
to prevent the sending to Parliament of any but a few
Catholic members, thereby doing away with the chief ben-
efit of the Emancipation Act. "I happened to have the
clock by my side," O'Connell said, "and it was by that
means only that I succeeded against Lord Stanley for a
time. He was forced to withdraw his Bill, but it was
merely with the intention of bringing it in again next ses-
502
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
sion." That is, O'Connell employed on this occasion in
Parliament the weapon of "obstruction," so effectively used
many years later by Parnell and his followers.
"But you will not remain quiet, with such renewed insult
pending over you?" he continued. "The clergy, the
nobility, the gentry, and the immense and countless masses
by whom I am surrounded, will put an end to any repeti-
tion of such insulting treatment. You will, I know, my
countrymen whom I now see before me, obey our advice.
You will peaceably, in an orderly manner, without any ap-
proach to violence: you will assemble, as you do now, in
the presence of your gentry and your clergy, in the noon-
day; and you will then, by your bold, manly voice, prevent
Ireland from being again insulted....
66
'I am not a man of blood; I would have no man's life
endangered, and not a farthing's worth of property injured.
I have led the people of Ireland before; and I will lead
them now to the greater and weightier struggle for the
restoration of their native parliament. And why should I
despair of success? Are there not eight millions of us?"
O'Connell might now feel sure to have the people of Con-
naught with him. His name was still a spell-word among
the masses, although bitter experience had taught them
to distrust mere politics and politicians. But as their arch-
bishop, who never sought political favor, and whose only
policy lay, as they knew well, in seeking the people's dear-
est interests, was hand in hand with the Liberator in the
struggle now about to begin, their distrust was removed.
They hoped there would be cordial union and coöperation
between the bishops, clergy, and themselves, and that this
would secure them success in the end.
What was important was, at the outset, to gain to the
cause of Repeal the landlord and proprietary class. This
made the banquet in the evening, at which this class at-
tended, of greater significance than the mid-day mass meet-
ing. Lord Ffrench presided. O'Connell's speech was sin-
gularly able and eloquent. It was a masterly argument.
against the Union and in favor of home legislation.
THE REPEAL OF THE UNION.
503
At length came the turn of the Archbishop of Tuam.
He had left the open-air meeting to be managed by Mr.
O'Connell and his lay associates. The two hundred gentle-
men who sat at the banquet-table were those whom the
Prelate was most anxious to enlist in the national cause.
Lord Ffrench, in proposing his Grace's health, paid him a
splendid tribute of praise. "I can remember at this mo-
ment," the noble chairman said, "that the Liberator, than
whom no man can better appreciate intellectual value, on
one occasion called his Grace of Tuam 'THE SHINING LU-
MINARY OF THE WEST'... Thus, in the wise appointment
of Providence, a Paul was raised up among the Apostles,
and a Mac Hale among the prelates of Ireland."
The latter, as was his wont, was too single-minded to be
much moved by personal compliments, coming even from
the highest and best. His admiration of O'Connell was
too sincere, and his whole being was too much wrapped up
in the national cause, to permit him to think of self.
“I return you thanks," he said, "not so much for this
compliment to myself, as for the earnest and ardent unani-
mity with which the peer, the baronet, the gentry, the
people, and the clergy have thronged together on this
occasion. . . . It is an auspicious day for the interests of
Ireland, and the impulse it has given, like that of a pebble
cast on the calm waters, will circulate over the empire.
"Our projects of legislative reform have no affinity
with those of the Chartists. Our progress, with our present
illustrious guest as our pilot, even on the untried depths of
politics, will be safe and sure under his guidance.
"We are not trying any new and hazardous experiment.
The Legislative Union is itself but a raw and crude experi-
ment; a tree of recent growth, of which the bitter fruits
cannot be improved by any cultivation, or mellowed by
age.
Now, as Catholics, we are represented as the abject
slaves of a foreign despotism, and anon we are stigmatized
as the over-bold and unreasonable assertors of our national
freedom. But we never forget to give to our lawful rulers,
504
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
whether temporal or spiritual, the civil or spiritual obedi-
ence, respectively, which the precepts of our Divine Re-
deemer award them.
"We are told that the Union, which before was loose
and precarious, has been irrevocably cemented by steam
and railroads.
“I cannot understand what the laws of motion have to do
with those of mind, or the moral responsibilities of legisla-
tion. Were Ireland to be under an absolute government,
or to enjoy an equal share of representative freedom, I
could well conceive the benefits we should derive from the
facilities for rapid intercourse. . . . In the imposition of
taxes and other public burdens, the royal pound of flesh is
inexorably demanded from Ireland. Why, then, should
Ireland not insist on the same stern measure of constitu-
tional right and justice and equality for her people?
Has the development of the hidden power of steam or
the construction of railroads repaired the constitutional
wrong which originally entered into the covenant of the
Legislative Union? Because an Irish member of Parlia-
ment can now travel to London in the third of the time
once taken by the journey, does it follow that Ireland
should be content with a third of the Representatives
to which she is entitled? . . . . Improve the land and wa-
ter passage as much as you can, bring out the latent
power of steam till you almost annihilate time and space,—
the respective interests of both countries, and the necessity
of providing for them by home legislation, will continue the
same as before.
"You cannot thus reason a whole nation out of its natural
rights, and cheat them into an abandonment of those bless-
ings which must be forever found in the influence of a kind,
congenial, and, to us, sympathizing and paternal local legisla-
ture."
Coming to the argument immediately touching the land-
lord class, the Archbishop continues :-
""
Let the gentry take warning in time. They may stay
aloof from this movement through the fancied prudence of
THE REPEAL OF THE UNION.
505
protecting their properties, and they are not to blame if
they think they are right. But surely they are not insen-
sible to the silent and rapid revolution that is already de-
stroying their properties under this wasting machinery ‘of
rent charges,' and 'poor rates,' and 'county cesses,' to sus-
tain a hostile and alien political establishment, not only use-
less, but noxious among a people, to maintain a civil staff of
highly paid officers, with few soldiers, to feed a swarm of
foreign commissioners of every class, themselves the most
voracious paupers among those for whom they profess
such solicitude....
(6
As connected with the fatal influence of the Establish-
ment in Ireland, and illustrative of the different measures
meted out to Protestant England and Catholic Ireland by
the Imperial Legislature, I beg to state a simple fact, in
mentioning which I must disclaim to bring in here anything
like controversy. It was only the other day that the Arch-
bishops of Canterbury and York insisted that no inspector
of any system of education should visit the schools of their
respective provinces without their special sanction, and that
such should be dismissed if obnoxious to their authority.
"A short time before that, a greater number of the arch-
bishops of Ireland laid before our Viceroy a document
which did not solicit over school inspectors anything like
such ample authority. Yet the requisition of the former
was conceded; that of the latter was refused in its entirety.
"Should we experience such different treatment, were
the spirit of the Union impartial? Oh, no! But we must
recollect that the Archbishops of York and Canterbury are
Englishmen, and that we are mere Irish; that they belong
to a favored faith and a favored nation, whereas we are the
professors of an alien creed and the inhabitants of an alien
country....
Forty years of Ireland's legislative bondage have al-
ready expired, and many who saw the glories of the former
temple of her freedom may live to see the splendors of the
second. . . . Yes, the times afford symptoms of this consum-
mation. The patient endurance of the people and their in-
506
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
violable allegiance to their sovereign; their unshaken fidel-
ity to their religion and their practical observance of its
precepts; the benevolence of the virtuous as well as the hos-
tility of the bad, which Irish virtue has awakened; and above
all the deep impression of their wrongs as well as of the ne-
cessity of a remedy, so widely diffused among all classes,-all
are so many forerunners of the political enfranchisement of our
people!"
This last half-prophecy, held out as an expectation to the
sorely-burdened people of Ireland, if it did indeed origin-
ate with the Archbishop of Tuam, was, in itself, a sad mis-
take; and if it in any measure encouraged O'Connell to fix,
-as he afterwards did, -the very year for obtaining a re-
peal of the union, it was much to be deplored.
But was the not far-distant Repeal of the Union a thing
so improbable, so much beyond the limits of likelihood or
possibility, toward the close of 1840,-that it should be
seriously thought and deemed "INEVITABLE" by even the
English Tories before the end of 1843?
Let us judge, on this point, the probabilities in favor of
Dr. Mac Hale, as they were judged in this last-named year
by an Englishman,-by one who, of all the opponents of Re-
peal, brought against it the weightiest arguments set forth
in the press.
This was FREDERIC LUCAS.
Just here, and before proceeding a step further in our
narrative of Archbishop Mac Hale's connection with the
Repeal Movement of 1840-44, let us hear the statement of
Lucas,—so honestly, but so earnestly opposed to Repeal in
1840, so convinced of its JUSTICE, its necessity, in 1843-44.
"Lucas's aim," says his brother, "was to rouse the Eng-
lish people to treat Ireland with justice and common hu-
manity, and by so doing to remove the causes for Repeal.
"What have we ever done, he asks, to conciliate the
Irish people?
"Take the Poor-Law question. Charity to the poor is a
part of the Irish religion. It forms a part of the Irish char-
acter, a link-one of the few wholesome links,-of Irish
THE REPEAL OF THE UNION.
507
society. It binds man through love, and it relieves the
extremity of Irish misery with kindness and respect. . .
Well, we wished to relieve Irish distress. How did we
set about it? By treating Irish feelings with respect?
Not at all, but by conduct directly the reverse. By de-
nouncing Irish religion and Irish morality as superstitious;
by carrying deadly hostilities to the hearth and the fireside
of every hut in the island. . . . We speak not here of the
pecuniary follies of the Poor-Law. We only speak of the
insult, the outrage, the deep-rooted hostility, aversion, and
and contempt displayed by its authors for the character, the
intellect, and the morals of the Irish nation.
"Do we need other instances? They are to be found in
every page of Irish legislation; they form-diversified, in-
deed, with bloodier matter-the staple of the history of
the English connection. The Tithe Rent-Charge, the Na-
tional Board of Education, the Anglican Church, the Prot-
estant Lords Spiritual in Parliament, the annual grant to
Maynooth, the insolent prohibition of religious Orders in
the country, the curtailment of her parliamentary franchises,
the denial of even the pretence of an equal representation,
the restriction of municipalities, vexatious qualifications for
burgesses: these things and many more show that England
(with exceptions) hates and despises Ireland, and cares not
one straw for her honor or her feelings.
"He observed that the population of Ireland was increas-
ing more rapidly than that of England, and he thought this
an important element in the political situation, Somewhat
later, when all his efforts in the direction of redress proved
unavailing, he said with prophetic instinct: 'REPEAL WILL
COME. One cannot see by what steps, but COME IT WILL.'
His words may yet come true, and that speedily.
In the middle of April, 1843, the Repeal rent, which in
the previous year had averaged £100 per week, suddenly
rose to £450....
'Referring to the Tara meeting, on the 28th of August
(1843), Lucas wrote:-
"We confess that two or three years ago, mistaking the
508
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
despair of the Irish people for a fixed unwillingness to dis-
turb the settlement of near half a century, we thought there
had been sufficient consent to convert the force into law.
But a man must be blind to everything going on around.
him, who does not see in the present agitation of Ireland a
proof beyond the possibility of doubt, that the obedience
hitherto paid to the law has been only the obedience of
fear; that prescription has no existence in the matter; that
the Union has only been endured, not accepted; and that
their resolution to abide by a native Parliament is as strong
and undying as ever.
"Ireland has been robbed; she has a right to claim
back her stolen property; she has a right to follow her
stolen goods, and to re-instate herself in her lawful posses-
sion as best she may.'
"The meeting at Tara was followed by others at Mary-
borough, Lismore, and various places in Connaught. The
Mullaghmast meeting, on the 1st October, was the last
actually held. The numbers present were enormous.
"So far, indeed, had the idea of Repeal taken hold of
men's minds, that even the Tory Morning Herald thought
that the measure was INEVITABLE.”¹
If among the most prominent journalists in Great Britain,
while this third and last O'Connell agitation for Repeal
was at its height, its success was judged certain, speedy,
INEVITABLE both by the Tory Protestant editor of the
Morning Herald and by the English Catholic and liberal ed-
itor of the Tablet, there must have been in British public
opinion and in the expectation of all classes a reasonable
ground for the prediction of the Archbishop of Tuam, and
for the bolder utterances of the Liberator fixing the year
and the season for the realization of Ireland's hopes.
Let us not pause to blame or to regret, but follow pro-
ceedings and events. The task of the critic is easy on the
battle-field where a nation's fate has been staked and lost.
Who does not know how many unforeseen elements inter-
fere to disturb the most careful calculations of even a Na-
1 "Life of Frederic Lucas," Vol. I., pp. 127-133.
THE REPEAL OF THE UNION.
509
poleon, and to baffle the previsions of the most skilful and
the most experienced? Napoleon, in the campaign which
led to his first abdication, with the combined armies of Eu-
rope facing his raw recruits on the plains of France, won a
series of splendid victories, but they were, every one of
them, victories leading to INEVITABLE DEFEAT. This is a
fact of history.
The Repeal Campaign inaugurated in Tuam on August
13th, 1840, was not pushed with the continuous and ever-
increasing activity which the Archbishop had anticipated,
which O'Connell seemed to promise, and which the people
most certainly expected. It was not so much in the mighty
gatherings which, at a later stage, formed the Liberator's
audiences, that a true statesman could see the irresistible
volume and power of the movement, as in a compact and
wide-spread organization, in the evident earnestness of the
leaders, and in the oneness of purpose and sentiment per-
vading, animating, and urging forward an organized nation
in their peaceful, legal pursuit of the most sacred of rights.
The Repeal movement of 1840 halted in 1841, was re-
sumed in 1842, and started with redoubled energy in 1843.
It was such halting for a moment in the pursuit of their
grand purpose that Dr. Mac Hale was so anxious to pre-
vent. Hence his most earnest and unceasing endeavors to
make every man enrolled under the banner of Repeal faith-
ful to the one object of winning it. If there were hesita-
tions, and pauses, and divisions among the leaders and in
the ranks, this was not due to any word or act of his. No
self-seeking, no pursuit of any interest separate from that of
his people, of the whole nation, ever for a moment dis-
tracted his mind or heart from the one object of restoring
to Ireland the right to self-government.
Sir William Brabazon, one of the few patriotic Protes-
tant gentlemen in Mayo who had cordially espoused the
popular cause, died soon after the great Repeal meeting in
Tuam. Dr. Mac Hale had been mainly instrumental in
sending the deceased Baronet to Parliament, in opposition
to the Brownes, the Sligo family, who had long considered
510
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
the representation of Mayo as an heirloom. It now became
a thing of no little importance to secure the vacant seat for
a staunch Repealer.
O'Connell had been urged to come to Castlebar for the
16th of December, the day fixed for the opening of the poll,
and had half promised to do so. But he did not come; and
the Archbishop himself thought the success of the election
so necessary to the national interests at that moment, that
he did not hesitate to propose to the electors, in a set
speech, Mr. Mark Blake of Ballinafad, who was a Repealer
and a Catholic.
In his speech he laid great stress on the recent bill of
Lord Stanley curtailing the electoral franchise, and on the
system of National education, which had also Lord Stanley
for parent.
Both the one and the other were deadly
weapons aimed at the heart of the nation. The infidel and
proselytizing schools devised skilfully to destroy their
ancestral faith, the electoral law to cancel the boon of Cath-
olic Emancipation and replace the people under the yoke
of the Protestant Ascendancy.
You are
"I address myself to all," he began, “since the interests
of all are involved in the result of this election.
assembled here this day, to exercise one of the most valu-
able privileges which the Constitution confers, to discharge
one of the most important duties which the Christian relig-
ion imposes.
'The small number of freeholders to whom the narrow
jealousy of the British Senate has left the privilege of a
vote are now called on by an imperious obligation to give
it for the benefit of those who have been stripped of its ex-
ercise in punishment of their devotion to the cause of
Ireland. Those who have been made martyrs to their fidel-
ity will look with confidence to the comparative few who
enjoy the privilege, and expect that these will imitate their
own glorious example, and give their suffrages, which they
hold but as a trust, for the benefit of the community.
66
They have a right to look to you, and to me, and to
every other in whose possession there is any remnant of that
THE REPEAL OF THE UNION.
511
extensive franchise which was ennobled in their hands, and
they are looking to us with the just hope that it shall be
exercised for their protection.
66
I feel the claim. I am anxious to be the organ of this
just requisition of the people. And, therefore, before I in-
troduce the name of any candidate, to this assembly, I feel
it needful to know whether you would prefer a candidate
who would consult but the feelings of a small section of the
inhabitants, or a candidate who would labor to promote the
interests of the entire of its vast population?"
The shouts of the vast assemblage made manifest their
preference for a representative of the latter type; and the
Archbishop at once continued :—
“This is a response worthy of the high character of the
men of Mayo. It is such an expression of justice, of integ-
rity, and of true patriotism as I anticipated. And in
accordance with that general voice, I have the honor to
propose Mark Blake, Esquire, of Ballinafad, as a fit and
proper person to represent this great county in Parlia-
ment.
"The principles on which he seeks your suffrages are too
clear to be concealed beneath any cautious ambiguity of
language. The grievances to the removal of which he
pledges his coöperation are obvious to all; and the im-
provements for which he promises to labor are such as will
unquestionably raise Ireland to the proud position to which
the natural advantages of her soil and the high morals and
intellectual attributes of her sons entitle her."
The Archbishop was here doing one of those things of
which he had been so often and so bitterly accused by the
enemies of his creed and people, making a political speech
at the hustings. We need not justify the act to the reader
acquainted with the Prelate's principles and motives. We
give these extracts rather fully, because this is a kind of
programme of the national party.
“He (Mr. Blake) comes not forward," the Archbishop
continued, "to condense all his claims to your support into
the vague but not altogether unintelligible announcement
512
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
that his principles are CONSERVATIVE. I perceive, you know
well the meaning of that phrase.
((
Conservative is but a new name for the old worn-out
characters, the Tories,-just like the attempt to hide the
odious Tithes under the name of Rent-charge. But
whether denominated by the old title, or wearing the mod-
ern'dress of Conservatism, they are Tories still; yes, and
they illustrate the genuine Irish etymology of their name
by the fidelity with which they have taken care that plun-
der and persecution and misrule should be the only monu-
ments to mark their political career.
We shall never intrust the representation of our county
to any one professing "Conservative" principles, as they
are now understood in the English languagc. What are
these principles conservative of?
66
They are conservative of every acknowledged and in-
veterate abuse, and void of any hope of practical improve-
ment.
'They are conservative of the tithes and the dismal train
of evils which these inflict on the country.
""
They are conservative of the Rent-charge, and of the
injury and degradation with which it vested the hereditary
occupants of property, by making the claims of the parson
the first lien on the estate, and by throwing on the pro-
prietors the unenviable office of becoming the parson's
proctors.
""
They are conservative of that oppressive Establishment,
which has been planted and kept up in Ireland, in defiance
of every principle of sound policy, and in opposition to the
wishes and interests of the mass of the people, who have
never swerved from their ancient religion.
""
They are conservative of the unjust prejudices of the
few, to the manifest injury of the country, since the first
view taken by the Tories of any question regarding Ire-
land is, what will be its bearing on the Established Church?'
not 'what will be its influence on the happiness or misery of
(I include Protestants, who must rise or sink with the coun-
try) some nine millions of people?'
THE REPEAL OF THE UNION.
513
“The profession of such principles will never find favor
with the intelligent and high-minded people of Mayo, con-
servative as they are of evil, conservative of all that is odious
in Orange ascendancy, or humiliating in provincial degrada-
tion."
This is powerfully put to the intelligence not only of his
immediate hearers, but to that of the public throughout
the Three Kingdoms. Now, having stated what the Repeal
candidate is not pledged to, or rather what he is bound to
resist and denounce, let us see what are the positive pledges.
he takes before the country. As we have said, this speech
was, at the time it was made, a kind of profession of na-
tional politics. The first national grievance to be removed
is the Protestant Establishment.
"In demanding," the Archbishop says, "that a Catholic
country shall not be burthened with an oppressive Protes-
tant Establishment, we ask not only what is in accordance
with justice, but that in demanding which we are borne
out by the examples of England and Scotland.
"When the English people chose to frame a new creed,
and to substitute for a Roman Catholic hierarchy a new
form of truncated episcopacy, peculiarly their own, they
were no longer kept burdened with a Catholic Establish-
ment.
Again, when Scotland, as impatient of the new episco-
pal body of England, as England was of the apostolic
hierarchy of Rome, refused to submit to the dominion of
either, and adopted, under the name of Presbyterianism, a
species of ecclesiastical democracy, the men of Scotland
were no longer rendered tributary to a Church which they
disowned.
"Is there in Ireland or its people anything that would
make that wrong which English civilians and jurists pro-
nounce to be the very essence of right in England and in
Scotland?
(6
And if it were right and politic that England and Scot-
land, in adopting a new religious opinion, should be freed
from the support of an ancient establishment, adverse to
514
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
those opinions, is it not more just and politic that a nation.
clinging to its ancient faith and hierarchy should not be
burdened with a new establishment, between which and
the body of the natives it is hopeless ever to expect a
union?
"There are two pledges for which the candidate who took
them, and the constituents who proposed them, have been
well abused. One of these is the Repeal of the Legislative
Union. The other is the destruction of the National
School System; not the destruction of education, for it is
not the Catholic Church that has ever filled her statute-
books with sanguinary edicts against the cultivation of the
arts, the expansion of science, the improvement of the
human intellect, and the refinement of manners: all these
are ever the helps toward a well-regulated education. No,
this second pledge was for the suppression of the present
corrupt system of education miscalled National,' the de-
struction of a power as unconstitutional as it is uncanonical,
.assumed by an ephemeral body, at the beck of the Viceroy
of the day, over the religious rights and prerogatives of
the divinely constituted pastors and instructors of the
people. And they pledge themselves to this suppression
in order that, after the extinction of this usurping power, the
benefits of education may flow impartially over every part
of the country, unchecked by political monopoly, and not
infected, as hitherto, by religious corruption.
(6
،
For these pledges the men of Mayo have been abused.
They glory in their delinquency.
The
Mayo has been the first theatre of a great and eventful
contest on new principles (namely, that carried on by Dr. Mac
Hale and his clergy against the National System).
wisdom of the pledges taken will be attested by the triumph
of the popular candidate. Mayo will have a right to be
proud of her position among the counties of Ireland. Her
pledges will be a beacon light to guide the course of others.
"The men of Mayo have felt the degradation of having
but two representatives for 270,000 inhabitants, while Wales
has fourteen for a like population. They feel that, for the
THE REPEAL OF THE UNION.
515
support of a foreign monopoly, the franchise has been so
completely cut down, that they have now but about six
hundred freeholders, or only one for every four hundred
inhabitants!
"For such inequality, is there any hope of redress from
the Imperial Parliament?
"The hostility of Lord Stanley to the little that remains
of our franchise will answer my question. In the history of
the Penal Laws, which were successively piled up to op-
press this unhappy country, what, think you, was the last
enactment added to cap the climax of all that legislative
atrocity? What was it?
CC
They totally abolished the franchise!
"Yes; after confiscation and imprisonment, after exile
and death had failed to effect their purpose, from Elizabeth
to William and the First of the Georges, the taking away
of the franchise under the Second George was the dreadful
blow aimed at last at the religion and freedom of the Irish
people.
History has not been an old almanac in the hands of
Lord Stanley. Whatever may be his historical knowledge
in other departments of politics, he has made remarkable
progress in the study of penal despotism. He has resolved
to begin his legislative crusade against the Catholics of
Ireland where the ministers of James I., adepts in persecu-
tion, ended their cruel proceedings.
"Lord Stanley is resolved, by the destruction of the
franchise, to overturn the whole political edifice based upon
our Emancipation.
To avert such a calamity, the people of Mayo have pro-
claimed their determination to. labor for a domestic legis-
lature."
So much for the Repeal Pledge to be taken by all popular
candidates, and for the imperative reasons impelling the
nation to seek for Repeal. Lord Stanley had thrown down
to the Catholic majority in Ireland the gauge of mortal
combat. Dr. Mac Hale takes it up in the name of his
countrymen.
516
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
"As for the other pledge," he continues, "regarding the
National Board of Education, it is one which will reflect
imperishable honor on the people of this county.
"I have been solicited, from more than one very influen-
tial quarter, to persuade the friends of the independence of
Mayo to forego these pledges. Were I capable of yielding
to such solicitations, some of them intended honestly, and
for the benefit of our people, I should expose myself to the
reproach of being in reality an enemy to the education of
our youth.
66
Our people, filled with attachment to the faith for which
their fathers suffered, refuse to adopt a system forbidden.
by their pastors. Our rulers, on the other hand, are im-
plored to make such fundamental changes in the authority
exercised by this bigoted Board, as would render safe the
instruction given by it, and bring it in harmony with epis-
copal authority.
"Deaf to the petitions from the most influential, our
rulers refuse to adopt any of the modifications suggested
by the bishops themselves; whence it must be manifest that
their object is to set aside the ordinary functions of the
episcopal authority. Nay, in defiance of the bishops, this
jobbing junta of commissioners strive in this very diocese to
spread their execrable schools.
What, then, remained to us but to resort to that argu-
ment by which corrupt Ministers have been taught to feel
the force of conviction? To reason, Scripture, the testi-
mony of history, and the authority of the ancient sages of
the Catholic Church they could listen with comtemptuous
indifference. Their understandings may, however, yield, as
they have yielded before, to the suffrages and resolves of
freemen.
"In the course we have pursued, therefore, and in the
pledge we have required, we have been aiding the cause of
a sound and well-regulated education. What think you?
Would those be unfriendly to the inhabitants of a country,
who would warn them not to drink of the wells which the
enemy had poisoned? or who were exerting themselves.
THE REPEAL OF THE UNION.
517
meanwhile to explore and open up new springs of whole-
some and living waters?
(6
Against this treacherous system, which attempted to
palm off on the country, as the dictates of Inspiration itself,
corrupt versions and garbled portions of the Scripture,
compiled upon a principle of compromise, so that the
shining light of the Catholic Church should not appear in
them as it does in our genuine versions, but be put under
the bushel of the Sectaries, I raised my voice and
do raise it still. It is a system dangerous to faith and
morals.
"It is my conviction that, if unchecked, it would have
proved to be the most deadly engine ever framed against
the Catholic religion in Ireland.
"In its suppression education would not be suppressed.
Pure education flourished in Ireland before the National
System came into existence. It will also thrive when that
System is no more. It will thrive never more fruitfully
than when its operation will not be trammelled by a
machinery so incongruous and so discordant.
"Had we given up any one of those pledges, so odious to
the Whigs, but at which they connive for fear of being
ousted by the Tories, we should be called upon to surrender
another and another.
"The pledge regarding the appropriation of the revenues
of the Establishment would be thought offensive to that kind-
liness of feeling so desirable in the community, and, there-
fore, to keep what they call philanthropy alive, no change
whatever should be asked for.
"Since you cannot deprive men of their great and unjust
monopolies without ruffling the genial current of their
temper, according as you would surrender one pledge, these
economists of conciliation would retire still further, and ask
you to make another sacrifice. To attempt to meet their
exigencies would be to try to come up to the rim of the
horizon. The last and only pledge on which, they submit,
we might all agree, would be that drawn up by some easy-
going, good-natured men, whose religious and political prin-
518
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
ciples are extremely elastic, and who are for letting things
take their own course.
(6
For the benefit of all those who are so fastidious about
pledges, and for the benefit of the humbler class of freehold-
ers, who contribute so much and so disinterestedly to the
establishing of an honest representation, let all who give
their support to our candidates leave these free to vote in
Parliament as their conscience and honor dictate; let no
supporter of theirs seek to bind and embarrass them by ex-
acting promises of situations for himself or others. Let no
man help to keep up or create a profligate and oppressive
patronage through the establishment of new offices, destined
to aid the Minister in corrupting the servants of the peo-
ple."
Did Dr. Mac Hale then know that he was, by thus touch-
ing on the evil of place-hunting, warning his hearers against
the chief bane of Irish patriotism from 1829 down to the
birth of the Irish Parliamentary Party?
Such were the political wisdom, the true, statesman-like
rules of public conduct, inculcated by this great teacher of
the Irish people.
Again he comes back to the necessity for Repeal as the
sole means of administrative reform.
"They boast of the peaceful state of the country," he says
of the Whigs in December, 1840, just as the Tories under
Salisbury and Balfour boast of peace and order in Ireland
at the end of 1889. "They boast of the peaceful state of
the country. They forget how it is purchased by fresh
and heavy taxation. If there is but a small army, recollect
that we have regiments of police, amounting, it is said, to
about 9,000 men, and that, while the regular troops would
be maintained out of the consolidated exchequer of the
country, half the support of the police is derived from taxes.
in the shape of county-cess upon the freeholders and the
mass of the people.
"The freeholders have a right to demand of their repre-
sentatives efficient aid toward reducing this unnecessary
armed force, and toward suppressing the unpopular, penal,
THE REPEAL OF THE UNION.
519
and persecuting system of education. We must have a
better.
"We must prevent the Whigs from being the political
pioneers of the Tories, from furnishing these with new
powers and new instruments of oppression.
"I have seen the address of our retiring Tory member
for Mayo. He talks of the degraded condition of his con-
stituency. He feels that the freeholders are no longer sold
like cattle in the political market. I have heard, too, that a
great landed proprietor wrote to a Catholic clergyman, cau-
tioning the latter not not to interfere with his freeholders.
"This is language which could not be expected from any
gentleman acquainted with the British Constitution.
"The Catholic freeholders are the tenants of the landlord;
they are also the flock of the pastor; but they are not the
freeholders of either. Their freehold is their own, given to
them by the Constitution, in trust for the community, to be
exercised in accordance with the dictates of conscience.
It is a right of suffrage over which no human power has
control.
"I am told also that some of the influential Tories have
already fled, to avoid having their eyes offended by seeing
the popular triumph. I wonder much that the proprietor
of this town did not wait for this display of the spirit of his
freeholders, with which he, no doubt, used to be formerly
gratified. Formerly, when another branch of the aristocra-
cy was humiliated, he was lifted up on the shoulders of the
people. It is now a matter of great surprise that a Conser-
vative should attempt to represent this county in Parliament.
The reason must be that the young gentleman was abroad,
visiting foreign countries, while this great change was oc-
curring here. On his return he found that the Tory struct-
ures which cast their shadows over the lakes of Mayo were
as utterly ruined as Tyre or Persepolis.
One word to those who lived on Protestant Ascendancy:
Your patent of monopoly is expired. The tide which bore:
forward the vessel of your political fortunes has receded,
never to return. But lo! another tide is rising. It is the
520
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
prosperity of a nation blessed with a legislature of its own.
Do not allow this tide to ebb forever. Fit up and refloat
your stranded vessel. Let it float alongside the Catholic
bark. They are sister-ships, and should ride the waves to-
gether."
From this speech of Dr. Mac Hale, as from all his public
utterances, all who heard or read them could gather that
his was no selfish, narrow, or intolerant policy. He de-
manded for his co-religionists and co-nationalists only the
right common to all.
CHAPTER XXVI.
´DR. MAC HALE'S STEADY EFFORTS FOR REPEAL (CONTINUED).
1841-1844.
ORD Melbourne and his Whigs were out of power at
LOR
length; and now, that O'Connell's baneful connection
with them to the last could no longer hamper his
proceedings in favor of Repeal, would he, after losing a
twelve-month in waiting upon political tricksters, who could
not or would not fulfil their repeated promises in favor of
Ireland, break with them forever, and follow the counsels of
the Archbishop of Tuam?
A great banquet was given to O'Connell by the men of
Galway in 1841, after the downfall of the Whigs. Of course,
the Archbishop of Tuam was present, and his speech was
the great feature of the evening. Already the Tory Gov-
ernment had declared that every Repealer holding an office
or situation under them should be deprived of his place;
every justice of the peace joining the movement should
have his name struck from the list of magistrates. And the
threat was sternly carried out. After expressing his pleas-
ure at the large gathering of gentlemen present at the
banquet, the Archbishop went on, alluding to the absent:-
There are, to be sure," he said, "some few who would
consider gratitude to the benefactor of their country some-
thing like a crime. It is not surprising that these should
not join in doing him homage on this occasion. Perhaps
they are sensitive to the threat of Lord Ebrington, and
dread to walk under the cloud of the viceregal disfavor.
No matter. The views of the corrupt and the selfish can-
not overcome the general conviction, nor turn the people
away from peacefully prosecuting the Repeal of the Union;
((
521
522
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
for this alone can consolidate the throne, and bestow lasting-
prosperity on this rich but wretched land.
The interests of our holy religion are involved in this
measure. What security have we against the repeal of the
Emancipation Act, if not in Repeal? The Irish majority is
our only protection against Lord Stanley's disfranchising
bill. Annihilate or abridge our franchise, you take away
that majority. Take away that majority, you destroy the
only bulwark against the refluence of Tory tyranny. And
when no breakwater is left to resist its course, is it not.
natural that the current will roll onward with the same
violence as of old, sweeping away the property of Catholics,.
and, if it were not imperishable, lifted far above the violence
of every tide, sweeping away the priceless inheritance of
our religion itself?
"In such an event, the properties of the selfish would not
be saved; nothing, as we know by sad experience, nothing
but apostasy would save them.
"The Emancipation Act, we are told, cannot be dis-
turbed, having become law. Did not the more recent Re-
form Bill pass into law?
And is not Lord Stanley's.
intended measure a virtual repeal of that bill's scanty
provisions, as far as Ireland is concerned?
"The treaty of Limerick, too, was violated. It was ob-
served so long as policy dictated its observance. But when
the dominant party panted for the properties of Catholics,
whose only crime was a chivalrous loyalty to their lawful
king, an apology was soon found for violating the faith of
treaties.
"Think you that the Emancipation Act would be long
respected by men whose hatred of the Catholic faith is
sharpened by their long exclusion from office, whose ran-
corous slanders against everything Catholic show how
ready they are to turn the instruments of persecution
against the persons of Catholics? . . . .
"But they have given us a Poor-Law as a panacea for all
our ills. Yes-well it may be called a Poor Law, since its
working will inevitably render poor such as are comfort-
THE REPEAL OF THE UNION.
523
able, afford but poor relief to the needy, while pouring the
enormous sums raised by taxation into private and corrupt.
channels, to feed that decayed portion of society out of
which the vitality of public virtue is gone,-men who,
ashamed to beg and unwilling to dig, strive to quarter them-
selves on the public taxes.
"The prophetic fears of our Liberator are already real-
ized. I wish his warning and that of others had been
heeded in time. It is not to be supposed that any could be
so hard-hearted as not to labor to improve the condition of
the poor. No. But it is only adding insult to their load of
misery, to offer them, under guise of relief, a measure
which only aggravates their hardships. The enormous
expense of this Poor Law machinery would, in itself, be an
intolerable evil: three hundred pounds, as in some instances,
expended to administer one shilling and sixpence of relief.
"Is this the great boon of the Poor Laws, that the ten-
antry are to be treated like Helots without a will of their
own? that the driver's lash is to hang over them, threaten-
ing to send them out adrift upon the world, if they do not
vote for persons whose only object is to fatten upon their
increased misery?
(
"The freedom of the British constitution' and the 'free-
dom of the ballot box' are eternally ringing in our ears.
But what are these expressions but words of bitter derision
to the poor man, who finds that their practical effect, with
regard to him, is to enable every little village landlord to
pursue him with relentless vengeance?
"I only touch upon the scenes and sources of our conten-
tions. . . . These wretched contests, like those of the smaller
animals of creation, become more bitter and deadly in pro-
portion to the narrowness of the sphere of dispute, and the
littleness of the agents engaged in them.
What a melancholy spectacle to see a fine people, who
should be united for the attainment of every great national
object, thrown into a state of disunion by the working of
a bad law!
It is, to be sure, a fine Poor-Law for the foreign func-
524
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
tionaries of Somerset House, with the little band of Irish
foreigners, more alien than the English themselves, who are,
through thick and thin, the promoters of this ruinous and
desolating system.
But for me, when I consider the enormous expenses of
these itinerant Satraps; their arbitrary power over the an-
cient interests of the soil; their uncontrollable power of
taxation, with their ignorance and disregard of the state of
the poor people; the frequency of expensive and ruinous
contests, entailing heavy burthens on districts; the miser-
able servitude which awaits the poor; the worse than
negro slavery to which every grasping agent of an English
monied interest strives to consign the miserable serfs they
get into their power, I feel that far better were innocent
poverty with freedom, than a decrease of poverty with an
increase of crime.
Were I to pay such taxes cheerfully, I might be sup-
posed to acquiesce in the system. But, inasmuch as I am
resolved never to break the law, I shall let it take its course,
and suffer my furniture to be seized and sold, rather than
countenance a system fraught with such frightful discord,
heart-burning oppression, and every species of demoraliza-
tion.
As an appropriate appendage come the agricultural
schools-excellent things, if you give the people a tenure;
but a mere humbug, like other legislative remedies in Ire-
land, if the tenants are not to be remunerated for their out-
lay and industry as well as the owners of the soil."
The Archbishop concluded by applying to the actual
industrial condition of Ireland his own ripe knowledge of
the state of ancient countries in other ages, and of the con-
ditions of modern countries and peoples visited and studied
by himself.
What could Ireland be if her resources were only culti-
vated and developed by a legislature of her own?
It was a stirring appeal, most instructive and most prac-
tical. It made the cause of Repeal popular all through
Galway.
THE REPEAL OF THE UNION.
525
When the Tories under Peel, Wellington, and Stanley
took up the succession of the Whigs, there seemed to be
for O'Connell and his parliamentray followers an oppor-
tunity for forming an independent group in the House of"
Commons, instead of sitting and acting with the Whigs, as
if they only formed an insignificant fraction of the opposi-
tion. In truth, their alliance with the Whigs had made
them insignificant. Had they stood aloof from both par-
ties, their votes, though only less than a dozen, would
have more than once rendered them masters of the situa-
tion. Neither Liberals nor Conservatives could have held
power without them. Even when the Tories began their
new reign, there was nothing resembling an Irish party
in the House of Commons.
While the new Corporations Bill was discussed and
passed, the utter powerlessness of O'Connell and his Irish
associates was fairly demonstrated. The English and
Scotch Corporations had been reformed four years before
Parliament could be induced to grant to Ireland the insult-
ing measure which was, in 1842, bestowed on Ireland as
a bone is thrown to a famishing dog, with a curse and a
kick.
To be sure, the new Bill soon enabled Mr. O'Connell to
be elected Lord Mayor of Dublin. It seemed a great tri-
umph to many. And we can remember how the change was
hailed in America by the masses of Irish exiles. It seemed
an omen of the speedy triumph of Repeal,-of national
right.
Of the sixty-eight Irish Corporations only ten were re-
tained by the new Bill, and these were so stripped of their
former privileges, burgesses so limited in number, bur-
dened with taxes, and shorn of the rights enjoyed by their
brethren in Great Britain, that the reform looked like a
punishment and an outrage.
No one of the Irish municipalities was allowed to retain
the power of nominating either its own recorder, or its
sheriff, or to retain the control of its police.
O'Connell was destined, ere long, to find that Stanley
526
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
and Peel, in taking from the Corporation of Dublin the
right to appoint their sheriff, were placing at the mercy of
the Castle, of its packed juries and partisan judges, the
liberties and lives of all Irishmen.
Here again, as in the granting of Emancipation, O'Con-
nell was no match for the craft, astuteness, and forethought
of Peel; in the former case he allowed the Forty-shilling
freeholders to be disfranchised; here he allowed the Cor-
poration of Dublin to be disfranchised in more than one
respect. He should have resisted to the utmost ex-
tremity the giving to Government the nomination of the
sheriffs.
Was it his own election to the civic chair of the metrop-
olis, which encouraged him to declare solemnly and con-
fidently to the popular masses that 1843 was to be the
Repeal Year, the year which should surely witness the
restoration of their native parliament?
Certain it is that the three days debate which took
place before the Corporation of Dublin on February 25th,
26th, 27th, 1843, seemed to give Repeal an extraordinary
impetus in public opinion. The Corporation, by an over-
whelming majority, passed resolutions to petition Parliament
in favor of a Repeal of the Union.
How far did the Archbishop of Tuam share in the over-
hopeful predictions of O'Connell? He certainly was no
party to the naming of 1843 as the year fixed by Providence
for the realization of the nation's dream.
In midsummer,-on June 25th, a great Repeal banquet
was given O'Connell in Galway, and, of course, the Arch-
bishop was present. Lord Ffrench again presided here as
he had in Tuam, some three years before. He toasted his
Grace as "the Lion of the fold of Judah,”—a denomination
used by O'Connell, and become popular, but exceedingly
distasteful to Dr. Mac Hale, who disliked everything that
sounded like fulsome praise, but especially the application
to himself of words of Scripture exclusively meant for
Our Lord.
In his reply he soon turned the compliment away from
THE REPEAL OF THE UNION.
527.
himself, to attribute the honor paid to him to the fact of his
being a member of the Catholic hierarchy.
"I have never felt more pride than at this moment in
belonging to that illustrious body," he said. "It was so
rich in merits that the lowliest and most destitute of its
members could find in its magnificent wardrobe where-
with to supply his own poverty. Never, without disparag-
ing any portion of the Universal Church, did there exist a
body of men whose fortunes were more closely identified
with those of their flocks. With their respective flocks
they were at all times closely united, and united they
should remain. The hierarchy of Ireland presented a
spectacle worthy of admiration to every Church in the
world. They were devoted to God; they were loyal to
the throne; they bore 'unflinching fidelity to the cause of
the people."
The full meaning of these words can only be understood
by recalling the fact that a large majority at least of the
Irish bishops had, in the early months of 1843, avowed
their sympathy for the Repeal movement.
"who
"There were prelates," the Archbishop went on,
chiefly gave up their time and labor to the creation of
asylums of piety, learning, and charity; who were the dis-
pensers of the monies which the religious zeal of the peo-
ple placed in their hands. The bishops were industrious
in erecting those beautiful edifices which replaced those
sacred monuments whose ruins were scattered over the
land, ruins attesting the destructive rage of a hostile
creed. But nothing could destroy or weaken the fidelity
of our people to their ancestral religion.
"Such a people may be resigned to suffer as Christians;
they cannot be politically content as citizens. They were
also in by-gone times freed from the necessity of burden-
ing the public purse with the heavy yearly expenditure
required for the support of those well-known Chartered
Schools, schools differing in name, it is true, but
identical in nature and purpose,-hostility to the relig-
ion of the people, and the determination to eradicate
528
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
(6
the love of country from the minds of the youth of Ireland.
The country was not then burthened with penal enact-
ments for the purpose of charity, because then, like the
provident husbandman, who gathereth his grain into his
barn, the Religious Institutions collected the food in sea-
sons of plenty, which they divided among the people in
the season of distress. Whereas at present the country is
impoverished by the obligation incumbent on it of support-
ing more than one hundred expensive establishments called
Poor Houses, which are to be regarded as jobbing-marts
rather than asylums of suffering.
"This was an evil which a domestic legislature would
assuredly dry up.
It might be considered a dangerous topic-for it was
once thought to be unsafe to tread on the ground of the
Established Church. It was fancied that there was so close
an alliance between the Church and the throne, that to
assail that hideous monster,-the Establishment,-would
be to shake the throne itself. The Established Church
was supported in direct violation of the golden rule of our
doing by others as we would have others do by us.
"But Catholics repudiate the idea of taxing persons of
any creed for the support of any ecclesiastical system
whose creed they conscientiously believe to be erroneous,
while they meanwhile have to maintain their own religious
guides.
To fashionable ears, attuned to the voice of flattery, to
persons taught to practise oppression against their poorer
fellow Christians, no doubt every expression of sympathy
for the cause of the people might sound like a direct attack
on the privileges of the oppressors.
"This favored class were astonished to hear that property
has its duties as well as its rights. And yet, who but our
aristocracy could express surprise at so plain and self-evi-
dent a proposition?
"The Irish people shall not, however, be turned away
from their purpose by the clamors of this class. The man
who had led them through forty years of constitutional
THE REPEAL OF THE UNION.
529
agitation would continue to guide them in their present
struggle.
They would assemble in their tens of thousands to hear
his instructions on constitutional agitation, and faithfully
carry out his injunctions.
"I was never more delighted in my life than when I
heard our illustrious guest let fall, this evening, an expres-
sion used by him in another place the preceding forenoon.
He was answering an address presented to him by our
young and innocent. He spoke the unaffected feeling of his
soul. And eloquent as he was on all occasions, he thrilled
me with unspeakable joy by declaring that he never would
cease to urge this great question of the Repeal of the Union.
66
My fear is that some of the treacherous allies, who had
joined O'Connell on other occasions, would desert him
again, as they had done before, whenever desertion favored
their selfish interest. They will gather round him in the
hour of seeming prosperity and success, and endeavor to
urge him to follow a line of policy in opposition to his own
convictions and feelings, as well as to the long experience
of his public life of forty years.
66
'I do not need to claim the gifts of a prophet to assure
the Liberator that, in his present battle for the legislative
independence of our country, he shall have with him not only
tens and hundreds of thousands, but millions of our brave-
hearted countrymen, together with their faithful priests.
This evening has pleasantly closed a day full of glorious
promise. The scenes we have witnessed to-day and yes-
terday cheer and inspirit us. Mr. O'Connell must, as he
declared it himself, have felt that it is impossible to enslave
forever a people so alive to every generous thought and
emotion, possessed of such ennobling qualities, especially
when they firmly resolve to be free.
Treachery may creep into your ranks. But you have
only to be true to yourselves, and firmly attached to your
own principles.
"No compromise with Whigs, or Tories, or with any po-
litical party whatever! Give your every thought and
530
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
your every effort to Repeal, and to Repeal alone! Per-
severe on that line, and success is
yours.
"As for me, it is my unalterable determination to adhere,
without compromise of any kind, to the great national prin-
ciple of a domestic legislature for Ireland. My conviction is
that the Irish people never can be, never will be satisfied
with less. They have become too enlightened, too deter-
mined, and are too much in earnest to suffer any party,
Whig or Tory, to play, for their own benefit and that of
their corrupt adherents, their political game, at the expense
of the freedom and happiness of the Irish nation.”
Of course, such a manly profession of political principle,
so simple and straightforward a line of policy, could not
help winning the enthusiastic adhesion of all present.
Whoever was to falter or palter hereafter in pursuing the
Repeal of the Union, it was not to be John of Tuam.
But important a fact as was the presence of the Arch-
bishop at this Galway banquet, together with his outspoken
profession of nationalism, a fact more important still in the
eyes of Repealers was a letter addressed by him to O'Con-
nell at the end of the preceding April, read amid enthusias-
tic demonstrations of joy in the Repeal Association, and
published by the "Freeman's Journal," the " Pilot,” and the
"Nation."
"It is impossible" wrote the editor of the last named
paper in his issue of May 16th, " to overrate the importance
of the communication from Dr. Mac Hale which appears in
this day's 'NATION,' and which was read at the weekly
meeting of the Repeal Association. It breathes the spirit
of the most determined nationality. But the tone, although
firm and unshrinking, is characterized by the toleration
which is so appropriate to the sacred character and station
of the writer."
My dear Mr. O'Connell," the Archbishop writes from
St. Jarlath's, “may I request you to have the kindness to
hand the enclosed £101 to the Loyal National Repeal As-
sociation. It is the offering of 101 devoted ecclesiastics,
whose names are annexed, all desirous to be enrolled as
THE REPEAL OF THE UNION.
531
members of that patriotic body. Besides this sum, you
will receive subscriptions from others of the clergy of this
diocese, in. union with those of their faithful flocks.
"I can say with truth that there cannot be any body of
men more anxious for the peaceful success of that great
measure, the restoration of our native parliament, now the
only sanative one for the inveterate and accumulating evils
of Ireland.
"The most sceptical are at length resigning all their
doubts about the ultimate, nay, the speedy, triumph of the
repeal of the odious Legislative Union. To the accelerated
force with which public opinion is propelling it forward,
the few and feeble reasons by which it could be at any
time opposed are rapidly giving way. For this we are
mainly indebted to your wise determination to stay in Ire-
land to guide your confiding countrymen in this loyal and
peaceful movement.... Yes, it is doubtless the same spirit of
prudent forecast and prompt decision which urged you to
the Clare election, so as to gain on Irish ground our long
withheld Emancipation, that has again swayed your mind
in making a similar experiment to achieve on our native
soil the restoration of our lost legislature.
"We shall hear no more, I trust, of the hollow avowals of
men professing great zeal for the principle of a domestic
legislature, 'provided it were practicable.' This is only a
thin disguise for concealing their indifference to the fate of
their country. They entirely misplace the emphatic ‘if.'
Instead of saying they would become repealers if Repeal
were practicable, we tell them, IF they who talk thus become
Repealers, Repeal is not only practicable, but already
achieved!. . . .
"There is only one vain fear which I am anxious to dissi-
pate: it is the unhallowed phantom of Ascendancy, which
the enemies of Ireland proclaim to be our only aim.
"Never was there entertained a more groundless appre-
hension. In your Memoir on Ireland' you had shown, on
the evidence of history, that the Catholics of this country,
on regaining power, so far from indulging in any vindictive
532
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
feeling, uniformly practised the noble revenge of the Gos-
pel, retaliating on their former persecutors an ample meas-
ure of forgiveness and active protection.'
"The descendants of these Catholics have not degen-
erated from their ancestors. The most indulgent exercise
of charity toward those of different persuasions is compati-
ble with the strictest and most scrupulous adherence to
one's religious creed.
"It is not in a material indifference for the solemn sanc-
tions of religion, nor in any unprincipled compromise of
conflicting creeds, but in a faithful attachment to our con-
scientious convictions, and in practical kindness to those
differing from us, that the best guarantee of toleration is to
be found.
"Were the Repeal of the Union to take place to-morrow,
and any enactment of wrong threatened as a consequence,
I should be among the first to raise my humble voice.
against any invasion of the inviolable life-interest of any
class; and I should advocate those measures of public
policy which, irrespective of the ascendancy of any party,
would mete out impartial justice to all Irishmen."
These sentiments, this National Policy, were only a repe-
tition, made for the thousandth time, of the national aims,
aspirations, and broad-minded tolerance set forth by Dr.
Mac Hale ever since the appearance of the first letters of
HIEROPHILOS.
The NATION newspaper, the organ of the most generous
and cultivated of the young generation of Irishmen, had
only given utterance to the life-long professions and teach-
ings of the Archbishop of Tuam in the prospectus of their
paper issued in the autumn of 1842.
"Nationality is their first great object, a nationality which
will not only raise our people from their poverty, by secur-
ing to them the blessings of a DOMESTIC LEGISLATION, but
inflame and purify them with a lofty and heroic love of
country; a Nationality of the spirit as well as of the letter;
a Nationality which may embrace Protestant, Catholic, and
¹ See the late admirable publications of John T. Gilbert, Esquire, M. R. I. A.
THE REPEAL OF THE UNION.
533
Dissenter, Milesian and Cromwellian, the Irishman of a
hundred generations and the stranger who is within our
gates; not a Nationality which would prelude civil war,
but which would establish internal union and external inde-
pendence; a Nationality which would be recognized by the
world, and sanctified by wisdom, virtue, and prudence."
The author of this volume was scarcely two weeks in
priest's orders, when the first number of the "Nation"
reached him in Quebec, where he was laboring among his
exiled fellow-countrymen. How can he ever forget the
delightful sense of a near triumph for Irish nationality,
which filled his soul and those of young and old around
him, who, on the shores of the St. Lawrence, still clung to
their fondly cherished hopes of seeing Ireland a nation!
God knows, so far at least as he can now remember, that
never once was the hope of a near repeal of the Legislative
Union mixed up with the idea of a total separation from
Great Britain.
66
Every succeeding number of the Nation," which
brought us prose and poetry as fresh, as delightful to patri-
otic hearts as were the epic songs of Homer to the scattered
Greeks of old, continued to keep up and increase our en-
thusiasm for Repeal. But with that was mixed no dream
of armed conflict in Ireland, no thought of civil war, no
suspicions of rebellious intentions lurking in the mind of
O'Connell, or of any one of the noble band of writers led
by Thomas Osborne Davis and Charles Gavan Duffy.
As the months succeeded each other all too rapidly dur-
ing 1843, and Sir Robert Peel was taking measures to force
O'Connell and his multitudes of followers into some act or
alternative which might justify the use of military force,
people within the Three Kingdoms as well as in America
hoped earnestly that the Government would yield to the
justice of Irish claims.
The NEARNESS OF REPEAL became in the eyes of the
public a reality none could question.
At this time Thomas Davis wrote, after carefully study-
ing the situation :-
534
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
The
You seem to me to underrate our resources.
Catholic population are more united, bold, and orderly than
ever they were. Here are materials for defence or attack,
civil or military. The hearty junction of the Catholic bish-
ops is of the greatest value. The Protestants of the lower
order are neutral; the land question and repeated disap-
.pointments from England have alienated them from their
old views. Most of the educated Protestants now profess
an ardent nationality, and say that, if some pledge against
Catholic ascendancy could be given them, they, too, would
be Repealers. You will see by the accompanying paper
that fourteen barristers, most of them men of good busi-
ness, joined yesterday. Before a month, we are likely to
have as many lawyers as ever joined any decided agitation
here.
"The Americans are constantly offering us men, money,
and arms. . . Crowds of soldiers and police are enrolled
Repealers.
"These are some of our resources. The present agitation.
will not fail for want of statesmanship, though it may for
want of energy. Even O'Connell has looked very far ahead
this time, and knows he cannot retreat. I think we can
beat Peel. If we can quietly get a federal government,
I shall for one agree to it and support it. If not, then any-
thing but what we are. . . ."
But his correspondent in England, who knew better how
little British public opinion had been canvassed or carefully
cultivated in favor of a restoration of the former parliamen-
tary institutions of Ireland, or of a federal government,
endeavored to undeceive Davis.
"All parties here," he wrote, "are ready unsparingly to
employ force if you will persist in your resolution to plunge
into a bloody civil war. The Irish think Peel is cowed
because he holds back and does not obey the counsels of
the Ultra Tories. 'Twas so with Pitt in 1790, and subse-
quently. He did not go to war until he saw that it was
absolutely necessary; and the moment he gave the word
he regained his popularity with the governing public of
•
THE REPEAL OF THE UNION.
535
England. Depend upon it that O'Connell will be defeated
in his business."
O'Connell certainly had no thought of "plunging into:
a bloody civil war," or of exposing his people to the risk of
an armed collision with the Government. And the peril
and guilt of such a conflict were still farther from the
thoughts of the Archbishop of Tuam and his brother-prel-
ates. A bloody conflict had no existence save in the de-
signs of Sir Robert Peel and his Cabinet.
But Mr. Davis calculated more on the moral force of
public opinion than on the terrors of physical force demon-
strations, to compel the Government to yield to the national
voice.
It is instructive to learn on what grounds he rested his
hopes of soon obtaining Repeal.
You in England," he replies to his friend, "quite over-
rate the likelihood of war here. We have the people as
docile and exact in their obedience to us as possible. They
see that discipline is the greatest element of success. Un-
less the Government begin the contest, either with their
own troops or with the Orange mob, there will be no fight
for the present.
We are making more way with the upper classes than
you fancy. These will, not yet at least, join the Association,
but many of them will join a Federalist party which is
about being founded. If that Federalist party be managed
by bold, clear-headed men, it will impose its own terms on
England in two years.
"We Repealers hold peace and war in our own hands.
O'Connell could in three months have possession of Ireland;
but he is adverse, wisely, humanely adverse to fighting, save
in the last extremity.
"He prevailed in '29 by the power of fighting, not by
the practice of it; may he not do so again? You will say,
'No, for England is dead against us.' What's the proof
of her being so? I see little; on the contrary, I believe a
portion of the intelligence and half of the populace of Eng-
land will aid us, if things go on peaceably as they are going.
536
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
Do you see the provincial Press of England and Scotland?
It is generally favorable? the Whigs, undesignedly perhaps,
are serving us, and the Ministry and their Press are acting
and writing so irresolutely and rashly that we can hardly
fail to overcome them, if we do not copy their blunders.
The same reliable authority furnishes us with many other
facts occurring in 1843, which more than justified Dr. Mac
Hale's expectation of soon seeing an Irish Parliament in
College Green, and which, at the same time, explain the
confidence, real or apparent, with which O'Connell an-
nounced that before the end of that year the battle for Re-
peal should be won.
((
(
The writings of the young men (in the Nation)," says
Sir Charles Gavan Duffy," as much, perhaps, as the speeches
of O'Connell, began to tell upon public opinion in England.
Tait's Magazine, then a vigorous organ of British democ-
racy, declared that the Repeal of the Union, if demanded
by the whole Irish people, must be conceded. The West-
minster Review, which brought to the same party a larger
culture of philosophy, warned the Government that Ireland,
if only she pursued a constitutional course, could not fail to
succeed. The old traditional notion that Irishmen were a
sort of grown children, to be coaxed or whipped at pleas-
ure, could not too soon be got rid of. Ireland had made
the great political discovery of passive resistance, and ac-
complished the greatest national reform of a national vice
the century had to show. Several of the more independent
of the English newspapers took the same tone, notably the
Nonconformist, under the management of Mr. Miall, and the
Leeds Times, under the management of Dr. Smiles.” ²
2
Then came the establishment of Arbitration Courts by the
Repeal Association, presided over by dismissed or retired
magistrates, like Lord Ffrench and others; and then, again,
what was more startling still, the creation of the Council
of Three Hundred, a representative body elected by con-
stituencies. Lord John Russell announced in the House of
¹ Sir C. G. Duffy's "Young Ireland," Irish People's Edition, 1884, p. 111.
2 Ibidem.
THE REPEAL OF THE UNION.
537
'Commons, on July 28th, 1843, that the functions and powers
of government would soon be wrested from the Lord-
lieutenant.
The Dublin Evening Mail, the semi-official organ of the
Castle, thus warned the British Government :-
We can assure Sir Robert Peel that many honest and
sober men begin to question whether such terms could not
be made with the Repealers as would render a Parliament
in College Green, with a House of Lords as it was before
the Union, not only a glorious thing for Ireland, but very
safe for all her inhabitants. They argue from the enlight-
enment of the times for the safety of their religion, if not
for the toleration of their Church, and seeing the interest
which Roman Catholic landlords have in the permanence
of their tithes, they infer that their properties might be
made safe enough."'
All this will, unless we are much mistaken, throw no
little light on the actions and utterances of Dr. Mac Hale
regarding the Repeal Movement of 1840-'43.
One of the "Monster Meetings" which marked the prog-
ress of the '43 agitation, was held at Clifden, Connemara,
amid the sublimest mountain scenery in Ireland, and the
utter desolation created by landlord misrule and the incon-
ceivable neglect of Government.
There had been a down-pour of rain while Connemara
poured forth her tens of thousands to greet the Liberatór
and their loved Archbishop, as well as to testify their abid-
ing interest in the national cause. But nothing could damp
the ardent patriotism of these stalwart mountaineers, inured
to privation and hardship, and whose sole comfort in life
came from their undivided love of religion and country.
There was a banquet at Clifden in the evening, and the
Archbishop, in his discourse, feelingly alludes to the un-
quenchable flames of patriotism and piety which burned in
the hearts of his flock.
"To show my confidence in the Liberator of our coun-
try," the Prelate said, "and my sympathy with the suffer-
¹ Ïbidem, pp. 112, 113.
538
JOIN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
ings of our people, as well as to lend my humble aid toward
the restoration of the Legislature taken from Ireland by force
and fraud, I have of late attended at several popular de-
monstrations. In none, however, have I felt a deeper inter-,
est than in the Repeal proceedings of the men of Connemara.
They form an important portion of my flock; and duty
as well as humanity impels me to stand as a mediator be-
tween them and their rulers.
("
If, on the one hand, we pastors inculcate on our flocks
the duties of subordination to the higher powers, is it not
to be expected, on the other, that we should remind our
rulers of their obligation to govern in accordance with
justice, and wisdom, and mercy?
"If we teach the people to contribute, by the payment
of lawful imposts, to the support of the State, would it be
fair not to impress on those holding authority the necessity
of being just in distributing the benefits of a good govern-
ment?
"If it is our sacred duty to enforce respect for just laws,
is it not right and proper that we should labor, on our part,
to obtain laws deserving of respect, instead of the enact-
ments with which Ireland has been cursed, emanations of
racial hatred and religious rancor?
Bitter experience has, indeed, taught us that a British
Parliament, ignorant of our grievances, and utterly carc-
less about redressing them, is incapable of legislating for
the benefit of Ireland. Hence, the obvious inference, that
to have a code of laws enacted for the common good, as.
moralists demand, laws which should not be merely met
with passive obedience, but conscientiously respected, these
laws must emanate from men solely anxious for the welfare
of the people; such a source is a domestic legislature.
Besides the general misgovernment of which all Ireland
has had to complain, Connemara has ever had and has still
grievances of her own. Until lately the wilds of Canada
were better known to our rulers than the interesting dis-
trict called Connemara. Until this hour the affairs of forest-
covered Canada and its interests are better cared for. To.
THE REPEAL OF THE UNION.
539
open the internal channels of communication in that distant
province, to intersect it with roads and canals, hundreds of
thousands of British capital, much of which has been wrung
from Ireland, have been expended. What, during its long
connection with Ireland, has been the amount spent by
Great Britain in improving this province?
"Let the frightful number of lives annually lost upon our
coast tell us that; lives lost for want of the protective
works which it is the duty of every wise and provident
government to construct for the benefit of our fishermen
and seafaring population. Nature has generously furnished
Ireland with harbors capacious enough to invite the com-
merce of the world. But these are allowed to lie there
neglected and abandoned, as if they belonged to a country
but just discovered!
66
'Not a year passes without recording the terrible acci-
dents which befall our hardy fishermen, who put out to sea
in craft totally unfit for even shoal water fishing, tempted
as they are by the abundant harvest offered them by the
deep water along our shores.
"When a storm springs up of a sudden, as there are no
harbors of refuge provided by Government, no precautions
to guide these toilers of the deep to a place of surety, they
are forced, in order not to be dashed to pieces in the storm
and the darkness, on a rock-bound coast, to brave and fight
the furious elements in their frail boats.
"What can be the purpose of all this systematic and per-
sistent neglect of Ireland and her immense natural re-
sources? To waste money on that Moloch Establishment,
the bane of our country! To its support are the lives of
our people sacrificed. What benefits do the people of Con-
nemara derive from its ministrations? None! none! They
have clung to the pure and ancient faith of Ireland with
heroic fidelity. And so far is the Protestant Church from
being among us in a flourishing condition, that its patrons
are fain to recruit members for it from among the most
worthless of our outcasts.
"I have no doubt whatever but that the fairest convert-
540
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
flower which at this moment wastes its fragrance on the
desert air of Connemara, is only one of those weeds which
the Pope annually plucks out of his garden and flings over
into the barren field of the Establishment.
"All this is natural. It is but fit to repair a decaying
vessel with unsound timbers."
The Archbishop then denounced the existing Poor-Law
and Poor-houses as the hideous offspring of the establish-
ment, and the whole machinery of poor relief in Ireland as
one devised to support a host of greedy English and Prot-
estant officials, at the expense of the native population,
whose misery, sufferings, and degradation are thereby in-
creased tenfold.
When I seriously consider all these inveterate evils,”
he continues; "when I see the poor literally starving in a
land teeming with the gifts of nature; when I see our peas-
ants in rags amid the flocks which cover plain and hillside;
when I see their children denied the means of the free edu-
cation to which they are entitled; and when, from the books
given them to instruct them must be expunged all record
of the noble deeds and glorious past of their forefathers,
all mention of the atrocities of their oppressors and of the
heroism of the Irish clergy: I yearn for a domestic legisla-
ture as the only means of giving back to Ireland commercial
1 and agricultural prosperity, a national literature, the intel-
lectual fame and religious freedom of by-gone days.
"Think of it well. The object of every system of educa-
tion ever thought out and introduced here by Govern-
ment has been to undermine the faith of the Irish people,
and to extinguish in their souls all feeling of nationality. I
need not here name writers and well-known authors: but
tell me what literary works doing historical justice to the
ancient fame of Ireland, and vindicating from calumny the
character of her people, would be permitted in any school
under Saxon patronage? Would their school-teachers or
other subordinates be permitted to profess opinions or to
advocate measures favorable to the restoration of our
legislative independence? Would such opinions and pro-
THE REPEAL OF THE UNION.
541
And
fessions not entail certain and prompt dismissal?
have not many been already dismissed for this very reason?
“To be sure, they say these delinquents were punished
for 'interfering in politics.' But the politics our rulers
tolerate or advocate tend only to the total extinction of
our national spirit. If, like those Chinese nurses who
crush the limbs of infancy into fantastic shapes, our educa-
tors were allowed to mould the minds of our youth into
the cherished forms of Anglo-Saxon prejudice, there would
be little hope for Irish nationality.
"But there is in the Irish temperament a force of elas-
ticity which either resists pressure, or soon recovers from
the wrong bent given by it. We owe no thanks to the
teaching of the National Schools, that the majority of our
youth soon recover from the intellectual malformation im-
posed upon them.
"Had we a native parliament, would the children of our
country, as well as their educators, be subjected to such
thraldom? Would the Catholic schools of every grade,
those of the immense majority of the nation, be so scantily
provided for our needs, so niggardly furnished, so grudg-
ingly maintained? Would the instruction there given be
so mixed up with anti-Catholic and anti-national teaching
that we at present deem it safer to make our people rely on
their own slender resources, rather than make their chil-
dren drink at such impure springs?
66
'No! Had we a native parliament, Ireland would soon
be again what it once was, abounding in the number and
excellence of its literary establishments, diffusing, like
Mayo and Lismore, the light of its learning over the civil-
ized world.
Those names are still dear to Ireland; and I must con-
fess that, were I not prevented by imperative duties, I
should most willingly attend the coming Repeal festival at
Lismore, to pay my homage to that venerable seat of the
ancient literary glories of Ireland.
(6
Why should we be satisfied with the impure and poi-
sonous drippings allowed our children by the present sys-
542
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
tem, when a native parliament would unlock to them all the
fountains of healthful knowledge?
Surely, all these blessing, and others I have left unmen-
tioned, are well worth contending for. Surely, a land such
as that we gazed upon to-day, with the sublime and beauti-
ful features stamped upon it by the Creator, cannot have
been foredoomed forever to the conditions of a
province, taking it in its length and breadth within the
four seas, with all its varied magnificence and fertility.
Surely, it has a lofty destiny of its own.
mere
"I was equally delighted by the contemplation of your
grand scenery, and with the peaceful and orderly demeanor
of your people. Perhaps I was less struck by these than
the Liberator. He was looking on them for the first time,
and described them in the vivid colors of a first impression.
He only did them justice. I, too, have been nurtured
among such sublime scenery. I could not help remarking
how well the modest countenances of the women of Conne-
mara mirrored, like their lakes, the tranquil purity of
heaven; how the erect forms, the well-knit limbs and
lofty stature of the men were in harmony with the stern
majesty of your mountains. Here is a race who, like the
rich marbles of their own quarries, have only to be brought
forth to the daylight, and given a form worthy of their
native richness, to fill the eye of the beholder with admir-
ing wonder.
Nothing could surpass their ardent love of country.
The down-pour of the day could not damp it; and it lights
up the darkness of the night. The rain which fell on the
congregated thousands was like drops sprinkled on a flam-
ing furnace, giving the bright blaze only a fiercer intensity.
The claims of such a country as ours cannot be long
frustrated. A few places bestowed on Irishmen cannot be
accepted for the independence of Ireland. The promotion
of a sergeant-at-law, whatever be his distinction, no, nor
that of two sergeants, or of three, or of any number of
sergeants—cannot defeat our purpose, or turn us aside from
the pursuit of Repeal. Those who imagine that places thus
THE REPEAL OF THE UNION.
543
accepted or bestowed will mar the present movement, will
soon find out their mistake. The present agitation is not
one aiming to gain lawyers' seats on the bench, or priests
and bishops a pension. It is not got up to obtain for sub-
ordinate agitators a salary, which, by making them stipen-
diary magistrates, would silence their patriotic clamor.
We are not seeking to obtain places for the few at the
expense and to the injury of the many. This is an agitation
got up by the people, springing from the popular misery,
upheld by the sympathies of the masses, co-extensive with
the Irish nation, and pushed forward by whatever is most
powerful and influential in every rank.
"It is not the agitation of a section or a party, which may
reach a high degree of energy to-day, and decline or die
out to-morrow. It is the movement of a nation resolved to
be free. Nothing short of national reforms and improve-
ments extending to the entire mass of the population, and
to every class of society, originating with and carried out
by a DOMESTIC LEGISLATURE, can ever succeed in allaying
this universal excitement, in calming this uprising and up-
heaving of an entire nation's sentiment."
To all the monster meetings and Repeal banquets held
through 1843, Dr. Mac Hale was invited in terms which
left no doubt of the place he filled in the thoughts and af-
fections of his countrymen.
66
Although the diocese of Tuam justly claims your first
care," they write from Skibbereen on June 8th," the people
of Ireland, the oppressed, the universal people, claim you
as one of the most gifted, most devoted, and most beloved
of their advocates, occupying a position in their affection
and respect of which Royalty might feel proud.”
On the 7th of August a letter from Navan says:—
"I have this moment heard our venerated Bishop, Dr.
Cantwell, express to his clergy assembled his deep anxiety
that your Grace would answer in the affirmative Counsellor
Mullen's note requesting you to preside at the Tara Hall
dinner on the 15th instant.
"Such attraction and eclat as your Grace would not fail
544
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
to impart to the gathering, will be all required to ensure a
dinner attendance proportioned to the unprecedented mag-
nitude of the day's proceedings. . . Ireland is proud of hav-
ing given birth to him who is called 'The Lion of the Fold.'
She feels confident that at this momentous crisis of her fate
your Grace will respect her motherly claims, and respond
to her call. You will thus awaken in Tara's ancient Hall
the voice of Irish oratory, and make the long-silent harp
send forth sounds in answer to the shouts of hundreds of
thousands of freemen.
"Fervently praying that a life so dear as your Grace's
preeminently is, to creed and to country, may long be
spared, I have the honor, etc."
This is a voice from the clergy of Meath. Here is the
invitation signed by Counsellor Robert Mullen and John
Gargan :-
"We are directed by the committee of management for
the great Repeal Meeting to be held on the Hill of Tara on
the 15th (August) to solicit the honor of your Grace's pres-
ence on this important occasion. Mr. O'Connell is to pre-
side at the day meeting. To us also is entrusted the high
honor of notifying to your Grace the wishes of all parties
connected with this intended demonstration, that you
would preside at the dinner in the evening.
"Your Grace's distinguished position and triumphant
advocacy of National Independence encourage the hope
that Meath will have the honor and Ireland the advantage
of your Grace's presence on the 15th."
The Waterford Committee write on June 27th :-
"The firm and independent part you have always taken
in the political movements of your country, and the ines-
timable services you have rendered to her most sacred
cause, have elicited the gratitude of your admiring country-
men, and have made them unanimously of opinion that
no Repeal Banquet should be held to which your Grace
would not be invited."
Thus did the Archbishop perform the duty of the hour
toward his native country in her sorest need.
THE REPEAL OF THE UNION.
545
Within his own province he only yielded to the unani-
mous wish of bishops, priests, and people, in lending the
sanction of his presence and the aid of his voice to the
great gathering in favor of Repeal. In the provinces of
Armagh and Dublin, he deemed it his duty not to be pres-
ent, for reasons which our readers will appreciate.
In 1844, he went to Limerick, at the request of his friend,
Archbishop Slattery, to grace by his support and voice the
great demonstration in honor of O'Connell and his fellow-
prisoners, over which William Smith O'Brien presided.
He did not readily yield to invitations to join in such
social or political gatherings.
To O'Connell and the patriotic band singled out by the
Government of Sir Robert Peel for criminal prosecution,
the Archbishop showed constant and open sympathy. The
wonder was that he also was not selected by the Tory
Ministers and their lawyers as one of the chief "Conspira-
tors," as the principal conspirator, indeed, after O'Connell
himself.
But there is no record of Dr. Mac Hale's ever having
approved, much less counselled, these enormous assem-
blages as demonstrations in any way intended to overawe
the Government or endanger the public peace. He was
for a thorough and universal organization of Irishmen in a
movement for obtaining by legal and peaceful agitation the
restoration of Ireland's legislative independence. To keep
aloof from all merely political parties or party interests,
and to persist, through the ballot box and the united votes
in Parliament of an independent Irish party, to force the
Imperial Legislature to do justice to Ireland-such was
Dr. Mac Hale's conception of the movement which began
in February 1843 to attain such proportions by the public
debate in the Dublin Corporation.
When O'Connell was arraigned, found guilty, and sent
with his associates to Richmond Prison, the Archbishop of
Tuam was not slow to manifest his undiminished respect
for the men whom the public opinion of the civilized world
proclaimed to be guiltless of any moral crime.
546
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
The following brief note in the Liberator's own hand
was sent from the prison, and taken in connection with
that immediately following, from John O'Connell, would
indicate that the venerable prisoner needed the Archbish-
op's spiritual guidance on some weighty and urgent matter.
"Most Confidential.
"FRIDAY, June 28th, 1844.
MY REVERED LORD:-I want to see your Grace on a
subject of deep interest. I cannot go to you ;—but if your
Grace will be pleased to come here, by delaying at the
gate until your card reaches me, I can see you at any hour.
"With respect and veneration,
46
<<
Revered Lord,
"Your most humble servant,
THE ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM."
"DANIEL O'CONNELL.
"RICHMOND PRISON, July 2d, 1844.
“MY LORD:-I have the honor to announce to your
Grace that my father will feel deeply indebted by the kind
fulfilment of your offer to celebrate the Holy Sacrifice of
the Mass here at 8 o'clock to-morrow morning.
66
I am, with the most profound respect and veneration,
of your Grace the most obedient, humble servant,
"THE ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM."
"JOHN O'CONNELL.
When the Liberator had disappeared from the scene of
Irish politics, Mr. John O'Connell continued to look up to
Dr. Mac Hale with the grateful affection which his parent
had ever manifested toward him.
In a long, apologetic letter of November 18, 1851, John
O'Connell says: "I ought to have recollected your gener-
ous friendship towards my father in life and the affection-
ate remembrance of him in death, which you have on
several occasions condescended to show... I should have
remembered all your kindness, all your noble attachment to
him, that consoled, cheered, and supported him in his trials."
THE REPEAL OF THE UNION.
547
But the cause of Repeal did not die with O'Connell.
The Archbishop of Tuam, ever true to it as he was true to
himself, never lost faith in its ultimate triumph. He
ceased not, amid the various mighty interests he had to
contend for, from 1844 till 1850, to repeat in public and in
private his profession of faith as a Nationalist. When
spoken to about Federalism or Home Rule, he invariably
answered that he had not studied sufficiently the theories
of those who advocated Federalism or Home Rule. It was
enough for him, he said, to remain faithful to his great
purpose of getting back Ireland's native Parliament.
In one word, he would have Irish Nationalists RE-
PEALERS, and nothing else. Their cry should be REPEAL
THE UNION, REPEAL THE UNION. Give us that first, be-
fore, and above all else.
"How wise this policy was we shall see still more clear-
ly in the following chapters.
The following letter from Dr. Cullen will aptly find its
place here.
"IRISH COLLEGE, ROME, January 4, 1844.
“MY LORD :—I have been a very bad correspondent for
the last three years. The only excuse I have to allege, is
that my health was so bad that I could scarcely write. For
the future, however, I expect to be more punctual, and to
make up for past negligence.
(6
Before your Grace's letter reached me, I had spok-
en to the Secretary of the Propaganda, Mgr. Brunelli, re-
garding Dr. Browne's appointment to Elphin. He appears.
to think that after your letter to the Propaganda in the
matter, there will be no further difficulty, and that Dr.
Browne will be elected. The Congregation will not meet.
till toward the end of this month, so nothing will be done
before then.
"I was also speaking, since I received your Grace's let-
ter, with Cardinal Fransoni; and he also thinks there will
be no opposition to the proposed translation. The selec-
tion of a bishop for a vacant see is not at all contrary to
the terms of the Rescript, though in the beginning some of
548
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
66
the people in the Propaganda were of a different opinion.
I hope that now there will be no future difficulty in the case.
Here in Rome we have not much news. The Pope is
still quite well, though getting close upon eighty. He is
still much attached to Ireland, and always inquires most an-
xiously about Repeal. The English Government made an
attempt to get him to write to the Irish bishops and clergy
to desist from taking part in that movement. But he de-
clined to do so, alleging that those who were on the spot must
best know what was to be done in so difficult a question.
"His Holiness is not at all inclined to be swayed by
English influence. I saw him a few days ago, and he ex-
pressed himself as much pleased with the declaration of
the bishops regarding the pensioning of the clergy. I
hope their resolution will put an end to all Government
intrigues. If the clergy were once pensioned, I fear relig-
ion would soon be lost in Ireland.
"I hope your Grace will soon come to visit us again in
Rome. His Holiness will be most happy to see you. We
shall have a Capuchin's corner for you, and it will be a
great consolation to have you here for some time.
"I am exceedingly obliged to your Grace for your con-
tinual kindness to me, and for your generous contributions
at the meetings. I shall write again as soon as anything is
done in Dr. Browne's business; and I have the honor to be,
with profound respect and veneration,
"Your humble devoted servant,
"PAUL CULLEN.
"THE MOST REV. DR. MAC HALE.
"P. S.-Since I wrote the preceding lines, I have seen one
of the under-secretaries of the Propaganda, and he said he
thought there would be great difficulties about Dr. Browne's
appointment, even though Cardinal Fransoni were favor-
able. I will write again if I can get any further informa-
tion. For the present all is doubtful. '
1
Greville Memoirs," Part II., Dec. 29, 1843:
about a thing which he had once before told me. . .
that ever since the Relief Bill had passed the English
interfere about every appointment as it fell vacant.”
"I asked Lord Melbourne
He observed on that occasion
Government never failed to
CHAPTER XXVII.
CONTENDING FOR THE RELIGIOUS LIFE OF THE NATION—
THE CHARITABLE BEQUESTS ACT AND THE QUEEN'S COL-
LEGES.
HE violent and unconstitutional course pursued by
Sir Robert Peel and his government in putting an
end to the Repeal agitation in October, 1843, the
evident mental prostration of O'Connell, both during his
trial and imprisonment, and especially after his release,-
too clearly told the Tory statesmen that they had won the
battle for the moment.
Had O'Connell been even ten years younger, or had he
preserved at seventy the intellectual vigor he possessed at
sixty, the Repeal Agitation, suspended a moment by his
trial, and acquiring a fresh and enormous momentum from
his triumphant acquittal, would have been carried on to
certain success in 1845.
The very discussions regarding Federalism, and Parlia-
ments held triennially in Dublin,-discussions which, car-
ried on all through 1844, '45, and '46, both in the Press of
Great Britain and in the Irish Press, kept the idea of English
injustice toward Ireland so prominently before the public
mind, all these were logical and most happy consequences
of O'Connell's agitation.
Yes, the very accessions, after O'Connell's liberation,
either to the ranks of Repeal or to the cause of Federal-
ism, of distinguished members of the aristocracy, the gen-
try, and the cultivated intellects of Ireland, the very fact
of prominent Orangemen's joining the ranks of the Nation-
alists, all evidently pointed to a near triumph of that
JUSTICE for Ireland which John of Tuam had been so long
preaching.
549
550
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
But the vacillation, the distraction, the confusion, the
discouragement which marked O'Connell's councils and
resolution in the autumn of 1844, and which spread dismay
through the ranks of Ireland's most enlightened patriots,—
were but too well known to Sir Robert Peel.
Yes,-Ireland was at the mercy of the British cabinet.
They were now more than ever determined to push on
their schemes for decatholicizing the Irish people, for di-
viding still more the Irish bishops, already divided both on
the Repeal question and on that of the National System of
Education.
The Archbishop of Tuam, in his eloquent letters to the
Propaganda and to Pope Gregory XVI., on the dangers of
the National Schools, had again and again insisted on the
fact that the Irish people, in spite of their poverty, were
both able and willing to support, not only their priests, but
their own schools. Again and again the Archbishop had
pointed with a just patriotic pride to the many cathedral
and parish churches erected, to the monasteries, monastic
schools of both sexes, and parochial schools, all built and
maintained by the voluntary oblations of the people.
This incredible generosity of a population crushed by
rents, by tithes to Protestant parsons, by an enormous and
complicated system of taxation.-was one source of Catho-
lic life which the Government were now resolved to seize
upon. Dr. Mac Hale's letters to the Propaganda were well
known to the Ministers. Their agents in Rome were care-
ful to obtain copies of them, as of all other ecclesiastical
documents bearing on the subjects in dispute between the
Irish bishops themselves.
The sums yearly bequeathed in Ireland for all the various
purposes of Catholic charity formed an amount so consid-
erable, that the Ministers thought that it should be con-
trolled by Government.
This led to the passing of what is popularly known as
the Charitable Bequests Bill. Simultaneously, or nearly.so,
with this odious measure, was passed a bill increasing con-
siderably the scanty annual allowance given to the National
THE CHARITABLE BEQUESTS ACT.
551
College at Maynooth. And both of these enactments only
prefaced the introduction of a complete scheme of higher
education, in which, as in the National Schools, the rights
and wishes of the Catholic bishops were completely over-
looked.
I.
The Charitable Bequests Act was one of the legislative
measures most fatal to the Catholic Church in Ireland ever
conceived of by British statesmen since the Union.
It aimed to divide the hierarchy on an important subject,
half secular and half religious; and it succeeded in its ob-
ject, for the time being at least. That it did not complete-
succeed, is due to the Archbishop of Tuam.
The case stood thus :-
In the penal times a law had been passed for the pur-
pose of plundering the Catholic Church in Ireland of all
charitable bequests. So iniquitous was it, that Irish
judges were found unwilling to be parties to the injustice.
Even before Emancipation it had fallen greatly into dis-
use. Under its provisions the administration of charita-
ble funds had been vested in a Bequests Board, whose
functions were practically confined to Protestant charities
and none other.
"Under the new system Catholic bequests to bishops or
priests were, in the eye of the law, bequests to them per-
sonally, and as such would go to their heirs, and not to
their successors in the ministry, however clear the inten-
tion of the donor. But beyond this there was no restraint
of any kind on Catholic donations and bequests for chari-
table purposes. This great grievance would have been rem-
edied by a short Act, such as O'Connell prepared, making
every bishop and parish-priest a perpetual corporation for
the purposes of the Act, and providing for a due registra-
tion of bishops and priests,-the register to be conclusive
testimony in the Court of Chancery.""
Unfortunately, the Bill of which Mr. O'Connell had given
notice was laid aside during his imprisonment. The break-
1 "Life of Frederick Lucas," Vol. I., pp. 164, 165.
552
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
ing up of the then National or Repeal Party, as the Peel
Cabinet thought, was a favorable opportunity for passing.
not only a Bequests Bill in conformity with their designs,
but a complete sheme of Secondary and University Educa-
tion, which should, in the end, "denationalize" the youth
of Ireland.
Lord Wharncliffe, on introducing into the House of
Lords the Government Charitable Bequests Bill, stated
that the total amount of money bequeathed by the Catholics
of Ireland for religious and charitable purposes far ex-
ceeded what was left by Protestants. One Catholic bishop
had had a sum of £55,000 bequeathed to him by a single
individual.
The principle of the new Bill was to place Catholic dona-
tions and bequest in the hands of a Board of Commissioners
created by the Act. This Board consisted of two Irish
judges and ten other commissioners, twelve in all,-of
whom no more than five should at any time be Catholics,-
and all were to be appointed by the Minister. Thus there
must, at all times, be a majority of non-Catholics on the
Board, and as to the Catholics, it was the Minister's interest
to see that they were persons who should give the Govern-
ment as little trouble as possible. It was the traditional rule
of the Protestant Ascendancy, to give to the Catholic major-
ity of the nation either no adequate official representation,
or no representation at all. It is so still in Ireland in every
department of the civil service or the administration.
But one provision of the new law made it most insulting
and totally unacceptable to the Catholic body: no donation
or bequest to any Monastic or Religious Order, or to any
member of the same, should be lawful.
Of the English Catholics in Parliament, Lords Beaumont
and Camoys supported the Bill, the former advocating it
as an excellent measure. In the Lower House Lord Ar-
undel and Surrey was, against his usually correct judg-
.ment, misled into considering it as a fair Bill. Of the Irish
Catholic Representatives, Morgan John O'Connell "ap-
proved its spirit," and Richard Lalor Sheil openly abused
THE CHARITABLE BEQUESTS ACT.
553
the Most Reverend Dr. Slattery, Archbishop of Cashel, for
protesting against it. But there were other Catholic mem-
bers who cast their vote for this inquitous measure.
(6
Frederick Lucas, in the "Tablet," denounced it with his
wonted eloquence and fearlessness. The new Act," he
said, "will become a dead letter, if the Catholic bishops
and leading laymen refuse to act under it; because the
Government must start with a plausible Board, otherwise
they will attract no bequests, for, as already remarked,
there is nothing compulsory in the Bill. Sir Robert Peel
dare not, while pretending to wish to conciliate Ireland, at-
tempt to act in direct opposition to the hierarchy. The
game is in their own hands."
"" 1
Yes, the game, in this momentous matter, as in all that
pertained to education, as in every question that concerned
the religious policy of the Catholic Church and people in
Ireland, the game was in their own hands, if the bishops
had known how to stand together.
What does history record of them in this instance?
Lucas, an Englishman, appealed to them in terms which
should have prevented them from wavering, had there been
disposition to do so :-
"Let their Lordships, for God's sake," he urges, "bear in
mind their own strength. The Repeal agitation has brought
Sir Robert Peel to angle for conciliation. Let not years of
agitation and thousands of pounds of the money of the poor
be thrown away by exhibiting dissensions among them-
selves. They have the market in their own control, and can
command their own terms.
" 2
The Archbishop of Tuam was not one to slumber, or to
look on calmly and silently, when the dearest interests of
the nation were threatened. And he knew how he could
count on the patriotic prelates who had battled side by side
with him in the cause of education and nationality, such as
Drs. O'Higgins, Cantwell, Mac Nally, and others.
He lost no time in laying before the Holy See this new
scheme of the Tory government for encroaching on the es-
1 Ibidem, p. 171.
2 Ibidem.
554
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
sential rights of the Catholic bishops,—of dividing them, if
they could not all be won.
Writing (November 25th, 1844) to Cardinal Fransoni, Dr.
Mac Hale says upon the Bequests Act now become a law :-
The iniquitous law lately enacted by the British Parlia-
ment, regarding the bequests made by dying Catholics for
religious purposes, must have been brought to the notice of
your Eminence.
To be brief, let me say that this Act invalidates legacies
of property for pious uses, whenever the will bequeathing
such property has not been drawn up three months before
the death of the testator. It also annuls all bequests made
to Religious Orders, whom it thus seeks to extinguish by
withdrawing from them all means of sustenance. Moreover,
it overturns or endeavors to do away with the Sacred Can-
ons of the Church defining the jurisdiction of bishops, by
vesting their rights, their property, and the administration
of legacies made to the poor in a Board of Commissioners.
of a novel and unheard-of description, which Board, setting
aside the accountability prescribed in this matter by the
Council of Trent, compels the bishops to render an account
to itself of their stewardship in caring for Christ's poor.
The Act was passed very hurriedly by the Legislature,
in spite of the opposition and numerous petitions sent in
against it by many members of the hierarchy and clergy,
who had timely warning of this new penal enactment.
order, however, to prevent either bishops or priests from
being induced to accept places on this Board, so obnoxious.
and hostile to the Catholic religion, a short and simple in-
struction was issued by some members of the episcopal
body, in which were detailed and explained the inherent.
evils and perils of this Act.
(6
In
"Very soon thereafter this document received the ad-
hesion and signatures of the majority of our prelates, and of
about one thousand priests from every province in Ireland,
not one bishop or priest expressing his dissentiment.
“But, all of a sudden, appears in defense of this unchristian
law the notorious Thadæus O'Malley, just come from the
THE CHARITABLE BEQUESTS ACT.
555
Isle of Malta, where, as a reward for his labors in America
and for his writings in favor of the National System of edu-
cation, the British Government had loaded him with honors
and placed him at the head of the Maltese University.¹ I
need scarcely remind your Eminence of the antecedents of
this worthy. It suffices to state that such a champion can
only bring discredit on any cause he may defend. We need
not inquire who are those who employ him.
((
Another priest, countenanced by the same patrons, has
also published libellous attacks on the hierarchy and clergy,
unhindered by the episcopal authority.
Hence originated
an unhappy suspicion that a few of the bishops were not
unfavorable to this odious Act, and that the two priests I
have mentioned were instigated by certain courtiers, mere
nominal Catholics, to defend this new penal law and cast
contempt on the episcopal authority...
(6
If the bishops who refuse to accept the yoke of this
penal legislation are so treated while we are yet free from
the coercive action of this new Board, it is easy to guess
what would be our lot, and how low our religion would
fall, if we were deprived of the protection of the Holy See
and made the subject slaves of these hateful Boards of Com-
missioners, the creatures of the Government, no matter
whether composed of Protestants, or of Catholics, or of
both.
(6
And yet the
because they
The yearly meeting of the bishops is now over. The
majority of the prelates was opposed to the Bequest Act.
Not one dared to speak approvingly of it.
minority would not express disapprobation,
hoped it might receive a partial application. They asked
that every bishop should be free to do as he pleased. But
these were told that they could not act on such a Board of
1 " Mr. (afterward Sir) G. C. Lewis wrote to say that the appointment had been
made because a certain brochure of his had involved him in difficulties with his
ecclesiastical superiors, and because he had in consequence been suspended from
some preferment which he held in the Irish Catholic Church, . . . It occurred to me
that he might be tried for the rectorship (of Malta University College), on account
of the opinions he entertained on the subject of education and his independence in
avowing them.'"—Ibidem p. 172.
556
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
Commissioners, without invading the sacred and inalienable
rights of their brother bishops.
<<
Five weeks yet remain before this act is to be enforced.
If no Catholic member can be found for this Board of Com-
missioners, the law will be absolutely void, because the
Board cannot work validly without the prescribed number
of Catholic members. Moreover, lay Catholic commission-
ers alone will not suffice for carrying out the purpose of
the legislator. Without the concurrence and approbation
of the bishops, our enemies could have no prospect of
giving efficiency to this baneful Act.
"We, therefore, look to the action of the Holy See, as to
our only ground of hope.
If some bishops, deceived by the frauds and bribes of the
Castle officials, so hostile to our faith, consent to be members
of the Board, they will assuredly forfeit all respect from
the people and all confidence from their brother-prelates.
Instead of being looked upon as the servants and helpmates
of the Apostolic See in advancing the Catholic faith, they
will incur such odium and aversion as never has yet been
felt in Ireland toward the dignitaries of the Catholic
Church.
"Their business will be to procure honors and places for
their relatives and others, and the cares of worldly pursuits
will distract them from seeking the spiritual welfare of their
flocks.
"Our hierarchy, so united till now, so strong and fair in
its united strength, will fall asunder, and by its unseemly
divisions will become, in its weakness, helplessness, and de-
formity, a subject of exultation to our enemies, a sight
moving to tears the hearts of our faithful people.
"Our fate is in your hands.
"If your Eminence only writes a timely letter to the
bishops of Ireland, or to the four archbishops, bidding
them not to accept any place whatever without the consent
of their brother-prelates and that of the Apostolic See,
then religion will be in safety here, concord will be main-
tained, and the authority of the Holy See preserved inviolate.
THE CHARITABLE BEQUESTS ACT.
557
"There will be time enough afterwards for the Holy See
to have this Act subjected to a thorough examination, and
to pronounce upon it a definitive judgment."
From the following letters of Dr. Cullen, we know how
decidedly adverse to the Charitable Bequests Act was not
only the opinion of the Propaganda, but that of Pope
Gregory XVI. himself, so clear-sighted, so independent in
his judgment, and so outspoken in favor of Ireland.
"IRISH COLLEGE, ROME, Sept. 11, 1844.
"MY LORD:-.... I was delighted to see your Grace
declare such decided war against the new Charity Bill.'
It is a most abominable insult to Catholics, to pretend that
it is a great boon. God grant that no bishop will accept of
office in the Commission! O'Connell's opinion must have
great weight. I was glad also to see that Mr. Cooper and
Mr. Flanagan had come out against it. This shows that the
Dublin clergy are on the right side. I hope the opposition
will be so strenuous that the Government will not be able to
advance a step.
·
"What a sad thing it is that any prelate should hesitate
to declare his opinions openly in such an important case!
Ireland is now all united, and we might dictate our own.
conditions. It would be horrible to submit quietly to such
a Bill, or to declare ourselves satisfied with it. I wrote a
line to Mr. Cooper to congratulate him on his letter, and
also to let him know the opinion entertained in Rome on
the Bill. I shall translate O'Connell's opinion of it for the
Pope.
"I fear there are some steps being now taken to have an
English ambassador here. The Penal Laws being abol-
ished, the Government may send one if they wish; and it
will be difficult for the Pope to refuse him. His business will
be to intrigue in Irish affairs.
"There is a new journal published in Rome, called the
Saggiatore (Essayist), and it contains in last month's number
an excellent article on Ireland, denouncing England in a
most eloquent strain of indignation. The cause of Ireland
558
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
is popular everywhere. If all our bishops were united, who
could resist our just claims?
(6
Wishing your Grace every happiness, I have the honor
to be, with the profoundest respect,
"Your devoted, obedient servant,
“MOST REV. DR. MAC HALE."
"PAUL CULLEN.
Writing on the following 3d of October, Dr. Cullen
says:--
(6
We were all delighted with the news of O'Connell's liber-
ation; it is a glorious triumph. I shall present the opinion
on the Charitable Bequests Bill to the Pope when he
returns from Castel Gandolfo, where he is at present.
Would it not be well te introduce the matter to the assem.
bled prelates at their next meeting? There are some
canons and decrees of the Council of Trent that appear to
excommunicate persons assuming the functions now to be
attributed to the Commissioners. It would be well that
Catholics should be made aware of such decrees being in
existence.
When shall we have the happiness of seeing you in Italy
again? We should be delighted to have you amongst us
for a few months."
On the Charitable Bequests Bill, as on every Government
measure relating to national education in all its stages, Dr.
Murray's fatal policy divided the episcopal body, as well as
the most influential classes among the laity; and thus was
dispelled or deferred the realization of the fond hopes aris-
ing out of a thorough union of sentiment and action among
the members of the hierarchy.
Thus sadly does Dr. Cullen express himself at the end of
1844
"MY LORD :- I was most grieved to hear of the result of
the late meeting of the prelates. It is very unfortunate
that they could not come to some agreement among them-
selves. I fear it will be now very difficult to do anything.
It would be well to write a letter to the Propaganda stat-
THE CHARITABLE BEQUESTS ACT.
559
ing all the objections to the act. If each bishop could
write, it would produce a good effect. But I suppose it
will be very difficult to get a decision after adopting the
resolution, that each one was to do as he pleased.
"The letter you received at the meeting was an index of
the state of feeling here. However, if the bishops write to
the Propaganda, and state the grievance which the present.
Act entails on them, they will get something done.
"The Pope is still quite well, and unchanged in his
opinions regarding Ireland, though I suspect the English
Government is plotting something against our Church and
expects to gain over Rome. The English agent here is very
busy about Irish affairs; Austria is also doing something...
"Were the bishops united, there would be nothing to fear;
but as things are, the British Ministry may be very success-
ful."
On January, 28th, 1845, there is a hurried note from the
same :
"I write a line to contradict in the most decided way the
report of a projected Concordat (with England). There is
not a word of truth in the whole matter. Perhaps I con-
tributed to circulate this rumor. I was deceived by a con-
versation a priest in Rome had with Mr. Petre, in which
that gentleman stated he was engaged in important nego-
tiations here, or at least made the people understand as
much. He is not at all received in Rome.
For Heaven's sake, exert all your powerful energies to
restore peace in the Church!"
Alas! the prospects of such a peace were growing more
and more feeble with the dawn and progress of the year
1845. The British Government, utterly reckless about the
signs and predictions of approaching distress, such as Ire-
land had never before witnessed, were intent on forcing on
the Catholics of Ireland their cherished plan of mixed Col-
legiate Education, as well as on carrying out, by hook or by
crook, the purpose of the Charitable Bequests Bill. Against
all their scheming the Archbishop of Tuam, who clearly di-
vined their purpose, was immovably opposed.
Not so
560
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
Dr. Murray, and the bishops who followed his leadership..
Oppressed with care and anxiety as Dr. Mac Hale was,
while the spring and summer of 1845 gave portentous
warning of the approach of famine, he could not forget the
spiritual interests of his people, the perils which threatened
the very existence of Catholicism. He fought the godless
education laws, because he believed them to be the deadli-
est foes of the religion of his fathers, with his whole might,
and while doing so, he showed marvellous zeal and power of
endurance in combating the dread foes, famine and fever.
Let us, ere we come to the awful scenes of suffering, al-
low Dr. Cullen to give us an insight into what was said and
done in Rome, just as the fatal malady which preyed on the
octogenarian Pope was making its slow but steady ad-
vances.
((
"IRISH COLLEGE, ROME, Nov. 27th, 1845.
MY LORD:-I received some days ago your Grace's let-
ter containing an enclosure for his Eminence, Cardinal
Fransoni. I presented your letter immediately; and he has
probably answered you before now. He complained, on
my return to Rome, that none of the Irish bishops had
written a line to the Propaganda on the new (colleges) edu-
cation question; and he was, therefore, gratified to have all
reason for complaint removed by your Grace's letter.
"I believe his Eminence, and every one I could speak to
regarding the new colleges, are decidedly opposed to them.
The experience of France and Germany has taught them
what is to be expected from such establishments. It is dif-
ficult, however, to know what they will do, or whether they
will do anything on this question. It is hard to make them
take any step likely to bring on a collision with the tempo-
ral authority. However, the Cardinal said he had written
to Dr. Crolly and to some other bishop to ask why they had
changed their minds regarding the colleges, and had set aside
the Resolution of the bishops.
"This letter will, I hope, have the effect of impeding any
further step on the part of those prelates who may be in-
THE CHARITABLE BEQUESTS ACT.
561
clined to favor the system. Probably the Cardinal will ex-
plain himself more freely to your Grace and to Dr. Slat-
tery.
If the bishops be unanimous, I hope the battle will be
gained; it will be so, if even a great majority be decidedly
opposed to the godless system. But should there be a divis-
ion, at least a serious division, I fear the Government will
have everything in its own power.
"God grant that things may take a right course, and that
unity may be preserved!
"Dr. Murphy, Bishop of Cork, left town yesterday. He
never interfered at all about the colleges. His business ap-
peared to be to buy old books. Dr. Kennedy is still here.
He does not stay with us; Dr. Murphy did, but I believe he
has not interfered directly in the questions which occupy
the Irish mind. He is rather in bad health; and he is ever
thinking of returning to Ireland on account of the reports
which reach us every day of IMPENDING FAMINE in the country.
"The Pope is quite as much attached to Ireland as ever.
The little leaning toward England, which manifested itself
last spring, appears to have passed away. I think as long
as he lives we shall have no Concordat with England, and
no (English) ambassador in Rome.
I see by the papers that (Rev.) Dr. Kirwan is named
president of the (Queen's) College at Galway. How for-
tunate it was he was not made bishop! I suppose there
will be several priests willing to accept office under him.
In the French University Schools several priests of great
learning are employed, but they do not at all impede the
evils of the system. I hope O'Malley will hold his tongue
after the lecture the "Tablet " has given him."
"We know there are Irishmen," said the most fearless
among these publicists,-"as indeed the two curses of
of Ireland have ever been to see her patriotism ruined by
dupery and treachery,—who affect to have the fullest con-
fidence in the upright intentions of the present Government.
In their eyes the packers of juries, the employers of spies,
the seal-breakers, the violators of every confidence and ev-
562
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
ery principle of honor, are a well-meaning set of innocents,
who desire to confer a benefit on their chief enemy, and
who, in the height of their death-struggle, wish to add
health and strength to their antagonist. We know some of
them affect to be Repealers. They declaim against Saxon
tyranny, and would not let Englishmen pass a law affecting
property to the extent of forty shillings. They would not
allow an English Minister to nominate to office so much as
a bailiff or process-server. Their houses, property, indus-
try, commerce,—all that relates to this world or to Mam-
mon, everything that smacks of sin and has the taint of the
Devil upon it, they would keep to themselves, hug to their
hearts, pay for it, wrangle for it, fight for it, take the pence
of the poor for it, set the country in a blaze of discord for
it from north to south. Not a rag would they leave in the
clutches of the hated Saxon. Yet into these same clutches
are they willing to trust the affairs of God, the Church,
and religion, and they would do so without a scruple or a
sigh.":
1
The two Archbishops of Armagh and Dublin, with Dr.
Kennedy, Bishop of Killaloe, accepted seats in the Board of
Commissioners, the two other Catholic members being the
notorious A. R. Blake and Sir P. Bellew. Of course, Dr.
Whately sat side by side with Dr. Murray. Dr. Kennedy.
however, felt his place rather uncomfortable and withdrew,
the Bishop of Belfast, Dr. Denvir, taking his place.
It was a great triumph for Sir Robert Peel; but it was a
triumph which boded ill to the Catholics of Ireland.
The Archbishop of Tuam did not hesitate to undeceive
the Prime Minister as to any hopes the latter and his asso-
ciates might entertain about subjugating the Church, which
had withstood more than three centuries of the fiercest
persecution. He wrote to Sir Robert Peel, on January the
24th, 1845.
"It is as a step to the complete subjection of the Catholic
Church to the State, which no doubt is your aim, that you
have introduced that fatal measure of the Bequests Bill.
1 Frederick Lucas, in the " Tablet."
THE CHARITABLE BEQUESTS ACT.
563
•
By its fruits you may judge of the wisdom of your policy.
"You have confessed that your difficulty was Ireland.
Have you not increased and thickened those difficulties by
this disastrous measure? Never within the memory of the
oldest inhabitants was Ireland in a state of more formidable
excitement. And why? From the encroachment you have
striven, but I hope in vain, to make on the freedom of the
Catholic religion.
"Allow me to tell you in all sincerity, that as you are
now about meeting the Parliament, your first measure must
be the repeal, the total repeal of that penal law, root and
branch, if you wish to restore tranquillity to Ireland.
"I shall not fatigue you or the public with the arguments
against this iniquitous law, that are now as familiar as they
are forcible. . . . The question has been so far argued that per-
sons the most illiterate are in possession of those arguments.
Hence an intellectual and religious opposition to the
measure, deep, wide, embracing all orders and classes,-
laity, clergy, priests and bishops, gentry and peasantry. It
is spread over the entire country, and has on its people as
fast a hold as their faith.
"When it was announced that three estimable and ven-
erable prelates were associated to the Commission to carry
this odious act into effect, the public mind was stunned, and
a sudden grief fell on the heart of the nation. . . .
"There is not in the world a people who feel more vener-
ation for their prelates than the Irish; and therefore you
must suspect that the measure must be bad, which could
produce dissension in a body held so closely together by
the spirit of Catholic faith and concord. It requires no ex-
traordinary sagacity to perceive that you, in looking for
the aid of Catholic bishops, sought not to support the
Catholic religion, or to exalt its priesthood, but rather to
prop up the tottering fabric of Protestant Ascendancy.
If you meant, as you should have done both in policy
and justice, to legislate on a principle of common fairness.
toward Catholics, why not recognize in law the canonical
rights and apostolical jurisdiction on which this penal law
•
564
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
incontestably encroaches. . . . You take credit to yourselves.
for acknowledging for the first time the rights and titles'
of the episcopacy in Ireland. You acknowledge to insult
them. How do you honor even those venerable prelates
whom you have made the members of your Board? By
giving them the titles of bishops without sees, and emblaz-
oning over their heads (what you maintain to be) the sole
and exclusively lawful titles of others to these same sees,
which our sainted and heroic predecessors would never
have consented to acknowledge,
"There cannot be two lawful bishops of the same see.
The respective epithets of Catholic' and 'Protestant '
might, if compromise could at all be admitted, mark the
distinct sources of their apostolical or parliamentary juris-
diction. But instead of this the Protestant prelates are
blazoned forth as the Archbishops of Armagh and Dublin,
the Catholic prelates are announced as archbishops--of
-nowhere. You amuse them with the shadow of cere-
mony, which is unmeaning, . . . . and you humble them
with the condescension of your insulting patronage. . . .
(C
Immediately connected with this subject is a new-born
reverence among the hereditary enemies of Ireland for the
rights of the Roman Pontiff. If you really revere the centre
of Catholic unity, why endeavor to strip the Catholic bish-
ops of their titles, which His Holiness has conferred, and
without which and the spiritual influence they confer none
of those bishops would be deemed worth a moment's nego-
tiation to relieve the embarrassments of a Prime Minis-
ter?....
"They may spare themselves their officious solicitude
about the conduct of the Catholics of Ireland. In their
fight for their faith, the Irish Catholics are no raw recruits.
Thanks to the persecuting policy of England, and the atro-
cious code of her sanguinary edicts, the Irish Catholics, in
1 ¹ In an autograph letter of Sir Robert Peel, addressed to the Abp. of Tuam on
July 28, 1842, the Prime Minister began by writing simply "Sir;" then, on an al-
ter thought, he added "Reverend," and this word is half-cancelled. The super-
scription, however, is: "The Most Reverend Dr. Mac Hale. . . Tuam.”
THE CHARITABLE BEQUESTS ACT.
565
defending their faith, have been made the most practised
champions upon earth. . . . They will then cling, as their an-
cestors have done, to the Rock of Peter. They shall labor,
too, for the peaceful recovery of all those rights of which,
on account of their attachment to the chair of Peter, they
have been deprived.
“Allow me to ask you who are they who, in reality, are
making inroads on the power of the Pope, and striving to
make a mockery of his jurisdiction? Is it we, who consti-
tutionally labor for the repeal of the Bequests Act, so repug-
nant to the Canons of the Church, and so little in accordance
with the principles of the Catholic religion? Or is it those
who, without consulting the Holy See, strive tyrannically to
enforce this penal enactment?
"Before this Commission was named, we sought, as was
the duty of Catholics, to have this question referred to the
decision of the Holy Father. We were told, ' why refer to
the Holy Father a question regarding temporalities?'
'The people meet, resolve, denounce the unconstitutional
encroachment on their civil rights. They are told that
they violate the obedience due to their spiritual rulers, by
deliberating on a matter which they should leave to a
spiritual tribunal. Thus, the Pope must not decide because
it is a temporal matter; and the people must not decide
because it is a spiritual concern. And, during this unprin-
cipled and sophistical shifting, the prophecy of a celebrated
writer is sought to be realized by the erection of a minis-
terial and political papacy in our own kingdom, directed
by the nod of the Premier, disregarding, on the one hand,
the authority of the Pope, and, on the other, striving to
crush the religious and political rights of the people. . . .
"You feared, if we are to judge by the combination of
law and armaments to which you resorted to crush them,
the display of power exhibited by the Monster (Repeal)
Meetings. The malignant spirit of your Bequests Act has
evoked a far more formidable agitation. Yes, the people of
Ireland love their country. . . . But they love their religion
more, the one being temporal and the other an eternal
566
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
interest.
Indeed, so much are Ireland and the Catholic
religion bound up together in the system of English domi-
nation, that it would be difficult to separate this twofold
interest." ¹
We have only quoted the most characteristic passages.
of this stern arraignment of the Tory policy and legislation.
Dr. Cantwell, the Bishop of Meath, writing to the Arch-
bishop of Tuam, on January the 29th, 1845, gives us his.
judgment on this letter. "Your Grace's favor with its
inclosure," he says, "came safe to hand this morning.
Your last was the best letter you ever published. Judi-
cious, bold, and dignified, it far surpasses all your other
inimitable productions. You have a rich reward in the
gratitude and prayers of Catholic Ireland.
"Have not the Bishop and clergy of Derry behaved
nobly? It was a new and most effective blow.
"Drs. Crolly and Denvir went into Dublin on Friday
morning; yet, no proceedings of the Commission have
been gazetted. I should not wonder if there had been a
break-up; but I have not heard even a whisper to that
effect. We must not relax our exertions till it (the Act) is
fully extinguished. . . .
((
The prelates (Commissioners) will very soon be pro-
nounced insane, should they persist in their unprincipled,
unwise, and mad career. May God convert them! The
levee (Lord Lieutenant's) on this day will test their cour-
age. It is impossible to conceive the state of Dublin and
Armagh." 2
Dr. O'Higgins, Bishop of Ardagh, give us, later on (Sept.
16) in the same year, a fair estimate of what was thought in
Rome of the course pursued by the Archbishops of Armagh
and Dublin, as well as of the Bequests Act itself.
"I have just received a letter from the good Bishop of
Meath," writes this high-minded prelate, "stating that
your Grace had prepared a document regarding the Infi-
del Colleges, and that it was signed by Drs. Slattery and
¹ Letters of John Mac Hale, First Ed., pp. 585–594, passim.
2 MAC HALE MSS.
THE CHARITABLE BEQUESTS ACT.
567
Kinsella! This is ominous. Let us hope that the abettors
of (religious) indifference, heresy, and infidelity will be com-
pelled to relinquish their infamous traffic, and that, no mat-
ter how sacred or exalted their station, they shall not be
permitted to sell the Church of Ireland 'for filthy lucre,' or
an unholy intimacy with the implacable enemies of our
creed and our country. I need not assure your Grace` of
the satisfaction I felt that my name was attached to the
document in question.
"Dr. Cullen passed a few days with me here. He is
most indignant about the 'Godless Scheme,' and thinks it is
the plain and imperative duty of the orthodox prelates to
address a common document to the Irish clergy and people,
strongly reprobating the Infidel Colleges.
"He also thinks that we ought to accuse the three episcopal
Commissioners before the Pope, as bartering the principles and
independence of our Church for worldly motives, etc. We
should put these worthies on their trial before the proper
tribunal, and thereby prevent them from forwarding gar-
bled statements, and even open calumnies, to the authorities
in Rome. I intend soon addressing a very brief letter on
the subject of the colleges to the priests and people of this.
diocese." 2
It would appear from the following correspondence be-
tween the Premier and the Archbishop of Tuam, that the
latter had remonstrated privately with the Minister on the
obnoxious measure which he had presented to Parliament,
and that it was only after waiting in vain for a reply that
the Archbishop addressed himself to the public press. The
Prime Minister, as the reader will see, avoids giving the
Catholic prelate his proper title:-
WHITEHALL, July 17th, 1844.
"Sir Robert Peel presents his compliments to the Most
Reverend Dr. Mac Hale, and begs leave to acknowledge
the receipt of the communication addressed to him by Dr.
Mac Hale some days' since on the subject of a bill for the
1 These Italics are our own.
2
MAC HALE MSS,
568
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
better regulation and control of bequests for charitable and
religious purposes in Ireland.
"Sir Robert Peel trusts that the modifications of that bill
intended by Her Majesty's Government, and explained last
night in the House of Lords, will not only remove all just
ground of objection to the measure on the part of the Ro-
man Catholic subjects of Her Majesty, but will fulfil the
object which Her Majesty's servants had in view in intro-
ducing the measure, namely, to give satisfaction and confi-
dence to all parties interested in the proper application and
management of property given or bequeathed for charitable
or religious purposes.
To this the following reply was sent at once :—
"The Archbishop of Tuam presents his compliments to
Sir Robert Peel, and begs to acknowledge his obliging
communication on the subject of the amended bill for the
more effectual application of charitable donations and be-
quests in Ireland. The Archbishop conceives he would be
wanting in his duty, if he were not to avail himself of the
earliest opportunity to convey to Sir Robert Peel his con-
viction, the general conviction of the Catholic clergy and
people of Ireland, that the bill in its amended shape is in its
principle and its leading provisions no less objectionable
than before; and that, far from conciliating them, it would
be productive of lasting injury to their best interests and in-
flict a deep wound on their religious feelings.
(6
He, therefore, most urgently prays Sir Robert Peel not
to precipitate at present through the Lower House a meas-
ure fraught with such discontent, but to wait for the ensu.
ing session of Parliament.
For the Archbishop's reasons, he refers Sir Robert Peel
to another letter published in the 'Freeman's Journal,' and
which he would not have taken the trouble to publish, as
far as the Bequests Bill is concerned, had he thought that
a private communication would have had the effect of stay-
ing so penal a measure. Besides, he thought it but right
towards all parties to correct a mistaken notion that the
opposition to the National System of Education was giving
THE CHARITABLE BEQUESTS ACT.
569
way, and to give Sir Robert Peel seasonable intimation that
the Catholic people will not be reconciled to a continuance
of the System, without large improvements, much less to
its further extension and development in its present most
objectionable form.'
99 1
Once more, as we know, the Irish hierarchy, clergy, and
people soon learned that the safe guides to follow were not
prelates whose judgment was warped in the atmosphere of
Dublin Castle, but those who kept aloof from courts.
Then came the controversy about "the Infidel Colleges."
1 Ibidem.
:
CHAPTER XXVIII.
SIR ROBERT PEEL'S SCHEME OF HIGHER EDUCATION—THER
(6 INFIDEL COLLEGES.”
A
S on the Charitable Bequests Bill, so on the new Govern-
ment scheme for collegiate and university education,
Dr. Mac Hale's ever watchful eye was first to discern
the designs of the enemy, and his voice the first to sound
the alarm. Toward the end of the remarkable letter to Sir
Robert Peel, quoted in the preceding section, we find this
passage, which must have startled and disturbed the Prime
Minister :-
"The fatal error of your (Tory) policy, as well as that of
the Whigs, your predecessors in office, is a continual effort
to encroach upon the essential and inalienable rights and
jurisdiction of the bishops and clergy, in order to subject
them to political combinations which they cannot recognize.
This you have attempted, and are, no doubt, meditating on
a more enlarged scale in your enlarged schemes of educa-
tion. Allow me, however, to inform you in time, especially
as your recent speech has given us a glimpse of your con-
templated policy regarding academic education, that nothing
but separate grants for separate education will ever give satis-
faction to the Catholics of Ireland; and that, whatever cer-
tain individuals may report to the contrary, the prejudice
against your Government scheme, called 'National,' are
justly deepening instead of passing away.
(6
Nay, it is turned by bigoted patrons and other function-
aries into an engine of persecution.
"Having revealed enough of your contemplated measures
to test the public feeling, I am anxious to apprize you
before hand that you miscalculate much if you imagine
that we shall ever suffer the education of the people of
570
SIR ROBERT PEEL'S SCHEME OF HIGHER EDUCATION. 57г
Ireland to be planned or conducted by those who seem to
have taken upon themselves the exclusive office of the
directors of the national mind, and to whom-so well have
they till now accorded to your views-you seem anxious
to entrust the guidance of the youth of Ireland, and the laws
and regulations by which its academies, colleges, and uni-
versities are to be governed.
"Before the next session of Parliament we shall have
petitions with thousands of signatures, praying for a share
of the public funds for our people in proportion to their
numbers and their services to the State.
We shall also petition for the erection and endowment
of Catholic provincial colleges, as well as diocesan semi-
naries.
"It will be well to meet our just wishes; for an average
of £2,000 a week to the Repeal Association shows the
mighty resources of a people resolved to be free. The
yearly amount would throw into the shade your increased
grant for education."'
Thus did the Archbishop boldly challenge the Govern-
ment to a contest which was to be longer and more bitter
than the battle fought for the National Schools; thus clearly
did the trusted leader of the majority of the Irish clergy
and people unfold his programme, many important points.
of which were carried out to the letter, and all of which
would have been executed, were it not for the unforeseen
calamities we have already touched upon.
Lucas, in the "Tablet," while it was yet in the power
of the Episcopal minority to unite with their brethren, was
most earnest in his exhortations to union. On the 8th of
November, 1844, as his brother relates, after devoting two
articles in the early edition to the subject of the Charitable
Bequests Bill, he was so oppressed with anxiety, that he rose
at night to prepare another for the later edition of the next
morning's paper. "Next week will be too late," he thought;
"next week some fatal conclusion may be arrived at." So.
this noble publicist, whose whole soul was so closely in.
¹ LETTERS, etc., First Ed., pp. 572, 573.
572
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
unison with that of Dr. Mac Hale, penned an editorial which
seemed as if it had been dictated by the latter. "The whole
subject weighs upon us painfully, like a sense of coming
evil," he says; "it disturbs our dreams; and such vast
moment do we attribute to the deliberations of the prelates
on next Tuesday (Nov. 13th), that we could not answer it
to our conscience to leave unsaid any material argument
that can illustrate the question."
The Tuesday came; a Rescript from Rome, such as Dr.
Mac Hale had asked for, and adverse to the Bequests Act,
was read; and the bishops were apparently unanimous.
Thereupon the Government made certain concessions.
Then came the appointment of the Board of Commission-
ers; and then also came, as a new disintegrating force, the
Government scheme of college education.
Lucas, with prophetic forecast, like that of the Arch-
bishop of Tuam, had written, at the date above referred to,
these startling words of warning :—
"We dare not gloss over the terrible position of affairs.
No artifice, no fraud, no treachery will be spared to bring
about the worst results. The weak will be intimidated, the
strong flattered. Every vile tool will be hired or bribed
into the service." "
1
Burke had compared the Irish to the Primitive Church,
and exhorted her prelates to refuse steadfastly every offer
of State slavery. This was the sole object to which the
Archbishop of Tuam devoted his life: to keep the shackles
of State patronage off the limbs of that glorious Church, to
make her bishops one in resisting all State encroachments
and bribery, and to secure in the political leaders and rep-
resentatives of his people a like union, and the same lofty
independence.
Who, then, were the "vile tools" whom Sir Robert Peel
found ready to his hand for the framing of what Sir Robert
Inglis called "a gigantic scheme of godless education?"
Who among Irish Catholics, on the eve of the dreadful
famine of 1846-'47, were found ready to help forward one
'Life of Frederick Lucas," I., pp. 174, 175.
1
""
!
SIR ROBERT PEEL'S SCHEME OF HIGHER EDUCATION. 573
of the most Satanic projects for dividing a nation, for mar-
ring the most praiseworthy efforts toward liberty and self-
government, and for throwing back for another half-century
the cause so successfully advanced by O'Connell and Mac
Hale?
"The experience gained in passing the Bequests Act was
not lost sight of; and no sooner had the bishops come to
their decision respecting it, than a certain Mr. Wyse, Mem-
ber for Waterford, was put up to propound an educational
scheme, which resulted in the establishment of the Queen's
Colleges. The proposal was better calculated to create di-
visions than the Bequests Act, and it led to very warm
discussions on the question both of education in general
and of education without religion in particular.”
1
"Are the bishops awake?" asked the "Tablet."
One of them most certainly was, as we have seen.
With him stood, in the present phase of the education
question, as in resisting the Bequests Act, the majority of
the bishops, and the Catholic people of Ireland. The let-
ters of the leading spirits among these, and which we have
now before us, are only answers to the Archbishop of
Tuam's appeals to their piety and patriotism. Bishops,
priests, people, the few members of Parliament true to
their political trust and their religious principles, O'Connell
and the masses who looked up to him and to John of Tuam
for exhortation and guidance, all, all were fired by the lat-
ter's inflamed words of warning and denunciation. More
even than O'Connell, beset as the latter was, in his fast-
declining mental and bodily strength, by men who sought
their own personal interests, was the Archbishop of the
West the leader of the nation, the defender of religion in
its mortal peril.
"My revered Lord," O'Connell writes from Dublin, on
February the 19th, 1845, "I am exceedingly alarmed at the
coming prospect. I am truly afraid that the ministerial
plans are about to throw more power into the hands of the
supporters of the Bequests Bill. A fatal liberalism is but
1 Ibidem, p. 179.
574
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
too prevalent, and these pseudo-liberals are exceedingly an-
xious to have an opportunity of assailing the party of the
sincere and practical Catholics, as being supporters of nar-
row and bigoted doctrines.
"I should not take the liberty of troubling your Grace
with a letter, if I were not deeply alarmed lest the friends
of truly Catholic education should be out-manoeuvred by
their enemies. What those enemies most desire, is, that a
premature movement should be made on our part. They
say, and I fear the public would, and ought perhaps, to go
with them, that to attack Peel's plan before that plan was
announced and developed would be to show a disposition
inimical to education, and a determination not to be satisfied
with any concession."¹
Dr. Cullen, who had denounced in such strong terms not
only the charitable Bequests Bill and the National System
of Education, but the constant intrigues in Rome of the
British Government and its "spies and secret agents," was,
like O'Connell, impelled in contrary directions by two ad-
verse currents of influence or opinion. "The Pope is well,"
he writes on March the 12th, 1844; " I think many attempts
are daily made to get him to take up the English views
against Ireland; but he is always the same. I trust that he
will live many years to defeat English intrigue."
The British Government was most anxious that, whenev-
er a diocese became vacant in the Province of Tuam, some
priest hostile to Dr. Mac Hale should be appointed. In
1844, the diocese of Elphin becoming vacant, the bishops of
the province strongly recommended the translation of Dr.
Browne, Bishop of Galway, to the former see.
The ap-
pointment was long delayed in Rome. "I trust," writes
Dr. Cullen on July the 19th of that year," your Grace has
received the Brief for the translation of Dr. Browne to
Elphin; it was sent early in June. I believe there was some
intriguing in the business. I had to call several times on
¹ MAC HALE MSS.-The word ought is italicized in the original, which is not in
O'Connell's handwriting, --the signature and superscription being in the Liberator's
bold and flowing hand. Who wrote this political and timid letter? ...
SIR ROBERT PEEL'S SCHEME OF HIGHER EDUCATION. 575
the Cardinals in order to explain the necessity for translat-
ing him to Ephin. I fear there is somebody inclined to
meddle with Irish Church affairs. ... I think it would be
also well for your Grace to write a letter to Carḍinal Acton.
He is a very excellent man, but I think is easily led astray.
He will attach importance to anything you write."
From other letters of Dr. Cullen it is manifest that these
same intrigues began when the names of candidates were
forwarded for the See of Galway, and that the appointment
of the afterward noted Dr. Kirwan, first president of the
Queen's College in that city, was only prevented by Dr.
Mac Hale's interposition. The Government would have
had a pliant and useful tool in Dr. Kirwan, as it had later,
unhappily, in Dr. Browne, become bishop of Elphin.
On November the 8th, Dr. Cullen writes again: "I have
been quite shocked by Greg. Lynche's infamous letter on
the Uncharitable Bequests Bill; it is truly an 'uncharitable
Bill.... As the Bill was changed a little, I was afraid to
give His Holiness' opinion to the meeting of the bishops.
God grant that no mischief may be done! There is no
British ambassador in Rome, thanks to God. The person
here is only a secret agent, a spy, not received by the Pope.
There has been one for many years.'
On December the 7th, in a postscript to his letter, the
Rector says to the Archbishop of Tuam: " Probably it will
be more prudent not to write in public against the (Bequests
Act), until the judgment of Rome is heard, or at most to
do nothing but petition Parliament!"
Then, on January the 28th, 1845, comes the following:
"My Lord, I write a line to contradict in the most decided
way the report of a projected Concordat. There is not a
word of truth in the whole matter. Perhaps I contributed
to circulate the report. I was deceived by a conversation a
priest in Rome had with Mr. Petre, in which that gentle-
man stated he was engaged in important negotiations here,
or at least made the people understand so much. . . .
For God's sake, exert all your powerful energies to re-
store peace in the Church!"
576
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
On February the 8th following, Dr. Cullen writes to Dr.
Cantwell, Bishop of Meath, on the same subject: “I can-
not do much in the matter. I am not at all well; and,
besides, I was wrong in taking any part in the proceedings.
publicly. You will understand my position. I do not
know what they will do here; but it would be well to write
directly. God grant that nothing bad may occur in Ire-
land! Things are gone to a terrible state. Every exertion
should be made to preserve or restore union. For God's
sake, exert yourself! It is bad to push things to extremes.
I fear it is not wise to introduce censures in such cases.
"There is not a word of truth in the report about Concor-
dats... What an awful calamity it would be to have any
rupture with the Holy See!
"I see some talk about lay deputations (to Rome). Such
things would be most dangerous. Oppose them, for God's
sake. Perhaps they would not be received, or not well;
and then the consequences would be very bad. Dissuade
the people from such a project.
"It is a pity that the late (?) controversy was not regular-
ly brought before Rome. No one, I believe, wrote direct-
ly about it, except one. A joint letter should have been
written."
Thereupon the Bishop of Meath remarks: "Poor Dr.
C. must be greatly alarmed. We ought to send a joint
letter... I forwarded by this post the extract about the
Deputation (private) to Dan. It will, I think, influence his
movements."
Again, on February the 11th, Dr. Cantwell writes: "I
think a general meeting of the prelates, to take into consid-
eration the Bequests Bill and the Academical Education
Bill, is most desirable, and that it ought to be convened at
the earliest possible moment."
Dr. O'Higgins, Bishop of Ardagh, who, with Dr. Cantwell,
had ever been the staunchest supporter of the Archbishop
of Tuam, rendered, all through this long and fearful con-
test, invaluable services to his Church and country,-was
also fully alive to the danger of English intrigues in Rome,
SIR ROBERT PEEL'S SCHEME OF HIGHER EDUCATION. 577
and fully enlightened with regard to the new Government
plot for dividing the Irish bishops and obtaining complete
control of education.
He had been long "awake" before the cry of Lucas in
the "Tablet" sounded trumpet-toned through the Three
Kingdoms. "My dear Lord," he writes, "I believe that
under existing circumstances it is better to postpone our
general (yearly) meeting. Things are going on pretty well
all over the country, and the opposition to the abominable
(Bequests) Act' is likely to acquire force every day.
Every deanery and parish in this diocese has done or is
doing its duty with vigor and determination. . . .
(6
<
I fear that matters in Rome are much worse than we
have hitherto apprehended; and the more I reflect on that
subject, the more I feel convinced that an episcopal deputa-
tion to the Pope is now more a matter of absolute necessity.
All the priests and people of this and the adjoining dioceses
(some of Kilmore included) are of my opinion. Dr. Mac
Nally is quite anxious that a moment should not be lost.
You know how easy it is to alarm and deceive the Cardi-
nals; and should the Holy Father and they be surprised by
the hypocrisy of England, the evil would be irremediable.
"Dr. Cullen's terror shows what an impression has been
made. English Catholics,—aye, and English priests,—are
the corrupt tools employed by Peel. Unless they are met
face to face, and proved to be base hirelings before the
proper authorities, our Church will be sold forever!"
That the state of things, in so far as the future independence
of the Catholic Church in Ireland was involved, was fraught
with the most serious danger,-is manifest from the follow-
ing letter of Dr. Cantwell to the Archbishop of Tuam :-
"MULLINGAR, Oct. 1st, 1845.
“MY DEAR LORD:—Your Grace will be gratified to hear,
if
you have not already received the pleasing intelligence,
that the Primate (Dr. Crolly) has received a communication
from Rome respecting his proceeding with which he has
no reason to be pleased. Of this there is not a shadow of
578
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
:
doubt. I am not allowed to be more explicit. God grant
it may have the desired effect. I fear it will only stimulate
to increased exertions in the work of deceiving or intimi-
dating the Holy See.
"I have spent the last two days in company with Mr.
Bodman (of Rome). His picture of the state of things is
truly alarming. He has come lately from Rome, stopped
at Lyons with Cardinal de Bonald, and appears familiar '
with the dangers which beset the Church in the different
countries of Europe at the present moment. His fears
about Ireland rest solely and entirely on the great power
of England, sustained by the weakness of a few amongst
ourselves.
"He says the Pope's energies are much enfeebled; that
the enemy was never so active; and that nothing is or will
be left undone which misrepresentation and falsehood will
be able to accomplish. The infamous Petre, possessing great
talents, and tho' notorious for the grossest profligacy, yet
succeeds in getting access and dares to take a high tone
with some of the authorities, who, I suppose, are afraid or
indisposed to offend him.
This is a sad state of things. Your Grace should
start (for Rome) without loss of time; nothing else can
save us.
"The present tone toward the Primate would leave your
task very easy, and will silence the crowing of that banting
from Killaloe. The present is also a most favorable mo-
ment to follow up the blow by the statement to Rome to
which I have alluded in my last. We owe it to them; and
we have little claim to their support in our struggle, if we
fail to inform them of the treacherous alliance on the part
of our brethren with the enemies of our country and creed
by which we are assailed.
"Our Friend' impressed the necessity of this step lately in
Maynooth, and he has since repeated his conviction of its
absolute necessity to me in a letter. If such a document
¹ The initials obliterated here appear to be O'C; and for them Our Friend was
substituted.
SIR ROBERT PEEL'S SCHEME OF HIGHER EDUCATION. 579
were signed by even twelve bishops, it might accomplish
the object without your Grace or any other prelate going
to Rome. For God's sake, work the point without delay.
"Our principal danger is at Rome. There we have done
nothing. There our enemies are actively at work, and we
are bound to preserve the authorities there at least from
being the victims and tools of misrepresentation and false-
hood. Favor me with a line at your earliest convenience.
"I have just heard that Dr. Higgins has been compelled
by ill health to abandon the idea of holding the confirma-
tions which he had published. What a loss to our cause!
I hope the attack is not serious, and that he will soon rally.
"In great haste, I have the honor to remain, my dear
Lord,
"Your Grace's affectionate and most devoted servant,
"JOHN CANTWELL.
'P. S.-I wrote to and had a reply from Derry. There all
are truly orthodox and staunch.”
Dr. Cantwell, in a letter of Nov. 9th, writes: "I had a
letter yesterday from Dr. Cullen, written a couple of days
after his arrival in Rome. He had a conversation with
Cardinal Fransoni, who is with us. He complained that no
bishop had written on the subject (the new Education
Scheme). Dr. C. implores as many letters from bishops,
denouncing the (Bequests) Act and accusing those who
have lent themselves to its execution, as we can possibly
influence. Cork (the Bishop of) is not at all favorable to
the scheme, and will not delay many days in Rome. Killa-
loe (Dr. Kennedy, Bishop of) is, on the contrary, zealous in
its favor and will succeed, through the willing but mistaken
zeal and agency of Cardinal Acton, in doing great mischief, if
not counteracted by extraordinary exertions here, by clear
remonstrances from the bishops, conjointly and individual-
ly, or by the presence of some on our side at headquar-
ters."
All these letters,—and they are only a few selected from
the mass,-evidently pointed to Dr. Mac Hale as the stay
580
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
of clergy and people in what was,-long before the cry of
famine was raised,—designated as a momentous crisis.
Dr. Cantwell says to him in another letter :-" Your Grace
is now the ONLY hope of Ireland. We shall aid you with
our fervent prayers and good wishes. May the Holy
Ghost enlighten and guide your counsels!"
This strikingly recalls the words addressed many years
later, and in a no less momentous crisis, to the Archbishop
of Tuam by Alexander M. Sullivan. And we shall see, in
the succeeding chapters, similar tributes of pious admira-
tion and grateful praise addressed to him by Englishmen of
distinction as well as by his own countrymen.
In very truth, the policy and avowed projects of the
Tory Government, at the dawn of 1845, were pregnant
with such dangers to Ireland as had not been experienced
since the enactment of the Penal Laws.
This was made clear after the re-opening of Parliament,
on February the 4th, 1845. Dr. Kennedy, Bishop of Killa-
loe, who had at first accepted a place on the Bequests Board,
soon withdrew, to the great joy of his people and clergy,
and amid the rejoicings of the whole nation. He was suc-
ceeded by Dr. Denvir of Belfast, who only accepted the
place on condition that certain odious clauses in the Bill
should be cancelled. This was promised. But when
Parliament met, Sir James Graham declared that no altera-
tion should be made in the Law.
Had not Sir Robert Peel succeeded in yoking to the tri-
umphal car of the new anti-Catholic legislation the Catho-
lic and the Protestant Archbishops of Armagh and Dublin,
side by side? And what obstacle could he find henceforth
to his pet scheme of collegiate and university education?
All the influence and the gold at the disposal of the British
Government were doing, as we have just seen, not a little
sad work in Rome; and, at home in Ireland, were not the
successors of St. Patrick and St. Lawrence O'Toole the
willing and zealous instruments of the same Government,
both for the purposes of the Charitable Bequests Act and
for that of the new Queen's Colleges?
SIR ROBERT PEEL'S SCHEME OF HIGHER EDUCATION. 581
"If (said Lucas in the "Tablet") any one were to pre-
dict that the edifice of political strength of which O'Connell
has been the main architect was, just after it had reached
its greatest height and been brought to its utmost perfec-
tion, to disappear in one day, like the prophet's gourd, to
vanish and leave no trace behind; that the great political
organization which the people have toiled and labored and
sweated and starved for, . . . . and have hoped against hope
and have trampled down despair with heroic fortitude ;.
if any one were to prophesy that this great political organ-
ization was about to be scattered to pieces like some house
of cards,.... he would, we suppose, be thought a very
foolish and a very extravagant prophet.
"If any one were to predict that the holy Catholic
faith, which the people have died and suffered for in all
practicable ways, . . . . was about to pass away from some
considerable portion of the community,
he would, we
suppose, be accounted little short of a madman or an
idiot.
•
"Yet we are bound to declare our deliberate and solemn
apprehension that a few false steps now taken by those
whom it most concerns may realize both these portentous
visions." "
1
Frederick Lucas was no false seer. But, while he saw
division in the Repeal Association, and the hands of its
venerable leader too feeble to hold the reins and to con-
trol the fiery and warring elements which agitated the
party, and while he beheld the episcopal body like a house
divided against itself,—he might well utter his prophecy of
despair.
But we in America, who looked on from afar, knew and
felt that John Mac Hale, Archbishop of Tuam, personified
in himself both the patriotism which had created the Re-
peal Party, and the invincible, unpurchasable spirit of
faith which should save the national religion from ship-
wreck.
1
He was, and we knew it in every land where Irish ex-
'Life of Frederick Lucas," I., pp. 180, 181.
582
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
1
iles lived and hoped against hope for Ireland,—he was the
Josue as well as the Moses of Irish nationality.
III.
ACCESSION OF PIUS IX. TO THE PAPAL CHAIR.
In June 1846 Ireland lost in Gregory XVI. an enlightened
and devoted friend. He was spared the spectacle of Ire-
land's awful agony while enduring the pangs of starvation
and pestilence as well as the brutalities of a coercion act,-
the grand specific ever ready to the hand of the British
Legislator for the constantly recurring evils of oppressed.
Ireland.
The bishops had solicited from the venerable Pontiff a
doctrinal judgment on Sir Robert Peel's new scheme of
higher eduation. Government intrigues had divided the
prelates themselves and moved heaven and earth in Rome.
to delay or prevent a decision. And so the question was
under consideration, when, ere the end of June, 1846, Car-
dinal Giovannni Mastaï Ferretti became Pope, with the
name of Pius IX.
The Archbishops of Tuam and Cashel, with the seven-
teen other prelates who followed them in their opposition
to the Colleges Bill, lost no time in congratulating the new
Pope, and soliciting his attention to the grave question
which occupied the mind of his predecessor up to his latest
hour.
The letter from the two archbishops, speaking in the
name of the majority of their brethren, is from the pen of
Dr. Mac Hale, and written in his best style and purest
Latin.
"His Holiness Pope Gregory XVI.," it says, “closing a
blessed life by a still more happy death, is now counted
among the long series of the successors of Peter who
passed into the peace of the Lord, while the Church all over
the globe mourns in the deepest grief the loss of a Pontiff
whose memory assuredly deserved to be held in undying
reverence.
"But blessed be the God and Father of Our Lord Jesus.
SIR ROBERT PEEL'S SCHEME OF HIGHER EDUCATION. 583
Christ, the God of all consolation, who comforteth us in ev-
ery trouble of ours. He hath not left us long orphaned.
For scarcely has the Church been widowed by the death of
Gregory, when she is filled with joy by the election of PIUS,
and with such singular unanimity, that the hand of God
was visible pointing you out as the man He willed to fill the
place of Peter, and to have a care not only. of the lambs
but of the sheep in the flock.
"This extraordinary favor has suddenly lifted up the uni-
versal Church from her place of mourning, and caused her
in her exultation to pour forth to God her solemn prayers
of thanksgiving. Nor would it become us, who have been
called to have a share in your pastoral solicitude, not to
share also in the universal joy. Wherefore, kissing the feet
of Your Holiness, we congratulate you with all our hearts
on the supreme honor and power entrusted to you both in
heaven and on earth. We salute you as the successor of
Peter, as the Vicar of Christ, as the visible Head of the
Universal Church. We promise you for ourselves and our
charge all honor, reverence, and obedience; we pray to be
allowed to address you, in the words of St. Bernard, 'Thou
art he to whom the Keys are given. . . . Others have flocks
assigned to them, to each one his own; to Thee all have
been confided, to the one pastor, the one undivided flock,
and Thou art alone the Shepherd of all the sheepfold as well
as of all the shepherds.'
"It were indeed to be desired that on this happy occasion
no other duty should be ours than the most grateful one of
professing for Your Holiness, as we do hereby profess, love,
reverence, obedience. It hath pleased God to dispose other-
wise, since we have fallen upon perilous times. And amid
the dangers besetting religion, to whom shall we go, if not
to you, Most Holy Father, 'who hast the words of eternal
life'? And when the sheep see the wolves rushing upon the
fold, can they fly too fast to the Shepherd?
"What this peril is, we shall now briefly state.
((
During the year last past, the British Parliament en-
acted a Law of Collegiate Education for the entire Kingdom
584
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
of Ireland, without consulting the Irish bishops, who all at
first remonstrated, and then a few took the side of the
Government, the other bishops, however, with nearly the
entire clergy and people disapproving of this scheme, as
they do disapprove of it at present, as of a thing dangerous
to faith and morals.
"The subject-matter was referred to the Holy See dur-
ing the life-time of your Predecessor of happy memory,
Gregory XVI., whose lamented death compelled the delay-
ing of the answer which was about being given.
((
Now that God has raised you, Most Holy Father, to the
Chair of Peter, amid the universal rejoicing, the undersigned,
not only in their own names, but in those of seventeen other
bishops of Ireland, who opposed from the beginning and
still oppose this new educational scheme, do again denounce
this same system as dangerous to faith and morals. We
denounce it to you, as to the Shepherd and Teacher of the
nations, and beseech Your Holiness to admonish without
delay this flock of yours, ever ready to hear the voice of
their Shepherd, to flee far away from the poisonons pastures,
-to avoid this fair-seeming system of education, so truly
pernicious in itself.
“As to our reasons for our judging this system to be thus
dangerous, we have exposed them at length heretofore in
the documents relating to this subject submitted to the
Holy See. Therefore would it be superfluous at present to
repeat these arguments one after the other. It is sufficient
to beseech Your Holiness most respectfully, on these con-
siderations, to decide the question as soon as may be. As
to the motive which impels us to be thus urgent in solicit-
ing a judgment on this matter, it will appear from the very
necessity of the case. The time has not yet come to put in-
to full execution the Law passed last year; but the time is
fast opproaching; and this elapsed, it would be vain for the
Holy See to remonstrate, even though resolved to do so.
((
There is, therefore, peril in delay, and the present con-
junction appears to be most favorable for Your Holiness to
confirm your brethren against this new system of academi
SIR ROBERT PEEL'S SCHEME of higher edUCATION. 585
cal education. This will also repress other dangerous as-
saults on our holy religion; it will restore peace and
concord among ourselves, and will preserve the unity of
spirit in the bond of peace.
"We hope that Providence has reserved the bestowing
on us of this great blessing during this Pontificate, and the
Church of Ireland, everlastingly grateful for the same,
will thank God that Pius IX. has been able in our day
to crown all the benefits conferred on us by the Papacy
from the day when Celestine I. sent St. Patrick on his
apostolic mission to Ireland.
"Still, Most Holy Father, not as we will, but as you will.
Let Pius speak; Peter speaks in him. We who belong to
your sheepfold will listen to the voice of the Shepherd of
shepherds. We shall hear you, obey you, follow you.
(6
Kneeling before Your Holiness, we kiss the feet of
Peter's successor. We offer our congratulations to our
Pastor, our Pontiff, our Father. We venerate you as him
who holds on earth the place of Christ, supreme both in
honor and power. We commend to your care ourselves,
our flocks, our nation. For you we ask of Almighty God
length of years to reign gloriously on earth, and an eter-
nal crown of glory in heaven. For ourselves and all who
are ours, we implore the Apostolic Benediction, remaining
as long as life lasts,
"Of your Holiness
"The most humble and most loving sons,
+ MICHAEL, ARCHBISHOP OF CASHEL,
"THURLES, July 29, 1846;
+ JOHN, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM,
TUAM, July 31, 1846.”
The answer to this joint letter was dated September 5th,
a little more than a month thereafter. It is a hearty re-
sponse to the warm words of affection and reverence with
which the two Archbishops had greeted the new Pope.
"We were delighted," he says, "with your most kind let-
ter, expressing your just sorrow in common with all good
586
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
men for the loss of our predecessor of saintly memory, who
so highly deserved by his many illustrious and glorious
deeds of the entire Catholic Church, and conveying in
most loving words your congratulations at our having been
by some hidden design of Providence raised to the supreme
dignity of the Apostleship. We remarked with equal joy
and consolation, that your letter bore throughout striking
evidence of your well-known love for religion, of your pi-
ety, virtue, of the singular attachment, love, and reverence
which you bear to this Chair of Peter, the centre of Catho-
lic unity, as well as of that episcopal zeal which animates
you for the furtherance of God's glory and the salvation of
souls.
Cherish ever, Venerable Brothers, in your own souls
this deep religious sense, so worthy of all praise, and
relying on the divine assistance, continue as you have
done hitherto, to be watchful, to work and endeavor in all
things to fulfil your ministry, so that the flock confided to
you may be daily fed with the word of life, and thus grow
in the knowledge of God, confirmed in the gifts, of His
grace, and advancing in His ways with joyous and unfalter
ing steps.
As to the matter of such momentous importance men-
tioned by you in your letter, you are well aware that our
Congregation of the Propaganda is busied, in accordance-
with its usual custom and rules, in submitting the whole
question to a most careful examination and consideration,
as the very gravity of the subject demands, and that, as
soon as may be, the same Congregation will send you in
good season a timely answer.
"And thereupon, Venerable Brothers, we cannot for-
bear, loving you as we do most dearly, to exhort you with
all the affectionate earnestness possible, to be, amid the
many difficulties of the present times and circumstances,
most solicitous about preserving the unity of spirit in the
bond of peace, to be of one mind, cherishing on every
point the same mutual sentiments, so that you may have
nothing more at heart than to endeavor, setting aside the
SIR ROBERT PEEL'S SCHEME OF HIGHER EDUCATION. 587
maxims of a mere human prudence, to unite all hearts and
all sentiments for the one great purpose of increasing
among your people, through every means in your power,
the prosperity of religion and the advance of its sacred
knowledge, glorifying thereby God, Who is the author of
peace and the lover of charity.
"We make no doubt but that you will zealously foster
among yourselves this spirit of concord so dear to God,
since men of your singular prudence and virtue must be
well aware how much such concord contributes to the wel-
fare of religion.
"Moreover, we most earnestly beseech you, again and
again, never to cease praying God, who hath raised us, in
spite of our unworthiness, to be the Vicar of His only-be-
gotten Son on earth, to help our weakness with the constant
aid of His own almighty power, to strengthen and sustain
us, so that, amid the evil and difficult days on which we
have fallen, we may discharge the all-important duties of the
Apostolic office in a way to enhance the prosperity and
glory of His holy Church. On our side, we shall never
fail in every prayer and supplication and thanksgiving,
most humbly to beseech our most merciful Lord, to pour
forth on you the richest stores of His goodness, and to send
them also down abundantly on the flocks confided to your
watchful care."
In a question of such surpassing importance, it will be
best, for the interests of historical truth, to allow the chief
personages engaged in this great conflict to appear and
speak for themselves.
The Archbishop of Cashel, Dr. Slattery, who felt as
deeply as Dr. Mac Hale on the dangers of the situation, was
in daily communication with him by letter. It would have
been hard to tell which of the two prelates exerted himself
more zealously or effectively on this occasion. There was
an imperious necessity for enlightening the authorities in
Rome about the true condition of things in Ireland.
On October 8th (1845), Dr. Slattery writes:-
With regard to the other topic, I think with you, that
}
588
JOIN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
without breaking up our union, perhaps, we could not at-
tempt sending a delegate to Rome; and I am quite sure,
almost, that no one will volunteer his services on the occa-
sion. But the expediency of making known in some form
the present position of matters to the Holy See, I agree in.
In fact, it has been strongly urged since I returned home,
by a clergyman of mine lately come back from Rome, and
very intelligent, viz., Rev. Mr. Leahy."
99 1
On October 16th, Dr. Slattery again writes:-
"I had a letter from Dr. Foran (Bishop of Waterford) a
few days since, in which he says: 'I have reason to believe
that attempts are being made, or will be made, to induce
the Holy Father and the Congregation of Propaganda to
accede to the (Colleges) Bill. I also know that the Sacred
Congregation is anxious to have the opinions of the bishops
on this grave question. I think, therefore, it would be
necessary with as little delay as possible to forward to the
authorities at Rome authenticated copies, not only of the
declaration of the R. C. clergy, but also of the protest of
the archbishops and bishops against this obnoxious meas-
ure.'
"I deem it right, now that a letter may find you at home,
to communicate Dr. Foran's opinion to you, that you may
consider what is best to be done.
It occurs to me that the most speedy and the most sim-
ple course might be to send at once a short statement of
our proceedings, commencing with a copy of the Primate's
letter calling a meeting of the bishops in May, the result of
the meeting in the unanimous resolution agreed to then,
and the reiteration of that by nineteen prelates (in conse-
quence of his extraordinary declaration at Armagh, if a
reference to that be considered advisable); this much even
would do good in Rome, as it would show them that we
are only adhering to our original and unanimous act; and
that, if there has been change of opinion or conduct any-
where, it is not with us.
"The declaration of the clergy.... might be sent forward
1 Afterwards Archbishop of Cashel.
SIR ROBERT PEEL'S SCHEME OF HIGHER EDUCATION. 589
as soon as it is sufficiently arranged to be numerously, and,
as I think it will be, generally signed."'
Here now is the important document forwarded to Car.
dinal Fransoni, and which was drawn up immediately by the
two archbishops and signed by them and their seventeen
adherents.
66
YOUR EMINENCE:-As in every diffcult question that
arises we should have recourse to our Most Holy Father,
appointed by Our Lord to rule both the shepherds and
their flocks, and since we have good grounds to fear for
religion, albeit flourishing still among us, we have recourse
through you to our Most Holy Father, in order to obtain
light from the very source from which we derived the truth
of the Gospel.
"It is, most likely, known to His Holiness that during
the present year the British Government devised and
enacted as a law a system of Academical Education for
Ireland; by virtue of this law four colleges are to be built,
in which the entire youth of the Kingdom are to be in-
structed in the liberal arts and sciences, without any dis-
tinction as regards religious creeds, without any religion
whatever (as we shall show hereafter).
"The British Government introduced into Parliament,
discussed, and passed this Bill, without, so far as we are
aware, ever consulting on any detail whatever the bishops
of Ireland, although the Ministers knew perfectly well how
deeply both the youth of Ireland and their bishops were
interested in the kind of educational system which it was
proposed to introduce among us.
"While this Bill was still before the Legislature, the
Most Rev. Dr. Crolly, Primate of all Ireland, convened the
Irish hierarchy in general meeting by the letter marked
I. in the accompanying documents. This meeting lasted
two days, and a mature deliberation resulted in the unan-
imous Resolution marked numbers II. and III. here-
after.
1 MAC HALE MSS.
590
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
"The Government paid no heed to this declaration. In
spite of it even, the Government, under the pretence of
amending the Bill, made the whole scheme worse by add-
ing certain clauses that enhanced its mischievous charac-
ter.
"After this occurred a circumstance which heightened
the difficulty of our position: one, or perhaps two, of the
bishops entered into the views of the Government,-Dr.
Crolly in particular, our primate, who, in a discourse de-
livered in Armagh during last August to a mixed meeting
of Catholics and Protestants, declared in express terms.
that the Government had made in the Bill amendments of
a nature to satisfy everybody. . . . And that he had re-
solved, in so far as he was concerned, to try one of these
colleges.' (These are his very words as taken from the
public papers, and not retracted by him).
(
"Whether other bishops agree in this subject with the
Primate, and what were, if so, their reasons for changing
their opinion, they best know. As to the remaining bishops,
composing by far the majority of our hierarchy, having
well studied the proposed System of Education, and find-
ing that the changes made by the Government only made it
more dangerous, and that the Government wanted to use it
as a most potent machine for subverting the Catholic faith;
knowing, moreover, that it is the endeavor of the Govern-
ment to win over to its side some of our bishops, and to
foster among ourselves most fatal dissensions; hence it is
that, desiring to find a preventive remedy for these evils,
the episcopal majority, to the number of NINETEEN, have
deemed it necessary to renew their declaration and to
stand by their first opinion; and this protestation they pub-
lished on the 13th of last September, in the terms mentioned
below under number IV.
"All these proceedings, in the order in which they hap-
pened, we have deemed proper to relate clearly and briefly
to our Holy Father Gregory XVI., through the interme-
diary of your Eminence.
SIR ROBERT PEEL'S SCHEME OF HIGHER EDUCATION. 591
I.
Letter of the most Rev. Dr. Crolly, Primate of Ireland,
convening the bishops to consult about the new colleges.
"DROGHEDA, May 14th, 1845.
“MY DEAR LORD:—As the Government plan of education
appears to be pregnant with danger to the faith and morals
of the youth of this country, I deem it my duty to call a
meeting of all the prelates on Wednesday, the 21st instant,
at twelve o'clock, in the Presbytery House, Marlborough
Street, Dublin, in order that we may adopt the most effect-
ual means of protecting our holy religion. I have the
honor to remain, with the highest respect, my dear Lord,
your obedient servant,
II.
+ WILLIAM CROLLY. "
In pursuance of this notice, the bishops of Ireland met
in the place appointed on the 21st and 23d of last May; and
after mature deliberation, the following resolutions were
adopted:―
At a meeting of the prelates of Ireland, convened in the
Presbytery House, Marlborough Street, . . . His Grace the
Most Rev. Dr. Murray in the chair, the following resolution
was unanimously adopted:
"Moved by the Most Rev. Dr. Slattery, seconded by the
Most Rev. Dr. Mac Hale-
"Resolved-That, having maturely considered the Bill
now pending before Parliament for the extension of Aca-
demical Education in Ireland, and giving credit to Her
Majesty's Government for their kind and generous inten-
tions, manifested in the endowment of the College of May-
nooth, we find ourselves compelled by a sense of duty to
declare that, anxious as we are to extend the advantages of
education, we cannot give our approbation to the proposed
system, as we deem it dangerous to the faith and morals of
the Catholic pupils.
592
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
"Moved by the Most Rev. Dr. Crolly, seconded by
Right Rev. Dr. Ryan-
"Resolved-That, therefore, a respectful memorial sug-
gesting and soliciting such amendments in the said Bill as
may be calculated to secure the faith and morals of the
students be presented to his Excellency the Lord-lieuten-
ant, praying him to forward the same to Her Majesty's
Government, and to support its prayer with the weight of
his influence."
III.
The following is the memorial as presented to the Lord
Lieutenant-
"To his Excellency Lord Heytesbury, Lord-lieutenant,
General and General Governor of Ireland.
The Memorial of the Roman Catholic archbishops and
bishops of Ireland, humbly showeth :--
"That Memorialists are disposed to coöperate on fair and
reasonable terms with Her Majesty's Government and the
Legislature, in establishing a system for the further exten-
sion of academical education in Ireland.
"That the circumstances of the present population of
Ireland afford plain evidence that a large majority of the
students belonging to the middle classes will be Roman
Catholics; and Memorialists, as their spiritual pastors, con-
sider it their indispensable duty to secure to the utmost of
their power the most effectual means of protecting the faith
and morals of the students in the new colleges which are
to be erected for their better education.
“That a fair proportion of the professors and other office-
bearers in the new colleges should be members of the
Roman Catholic Church, whose moral conduct shall have
been properly certified by testimonials of character, signed
by their respective prelates. And that all the office-bearers
in those colleges should be appointed by a Board of Trus-
tees, of which the Roman Catholic prelates of the province
in which any of these colleges shall be erected shall be
members.
SIR ROBERT PEEL'S SCHEME OF HIGHER EDUCATION. 593
"That the Roman Catholic pupils could not attend the
lectures on history, logic, metaphysics, moral philosophy,
geology, or anatomy, without exposing their faith and mor-
als to imminent danger, unless a Roman Catholic professor
will be appointed for each of these chairs.
"That if any president, vice-president, professor, or
office-bearer in any of the new colleges shall be convicted
before the Board of Trustees of attempting to undermine
the faith or injure the morals of any student in those insti-
tutions, he shall be immediately removed from his office by
the same Board.
"That, as it is not contemplated that the students shall
be provided with lodgings in the new colleges, there shall
be a Roman Catholic chaplain to superintend the moral
and religious instruction of Roman Catholic students be-
longing to each of these colleges; that the appointment of
each chaplain, with a suitable salary, shall be made on the
recommendation of the Roman Catholic bishop of the dio-
cese in which the college is situated, and that the same
prelate shall have full power and authority to remove such.
Catholic chaplain from his situation.
"Signed on behalf of the meeting,
"DR. MURRAY, Chairman.
((
DUBLIN, May 23d, 1845.”
IV.
"The following are the terms in which the unani-
mous judgment of the Irish hierarchy, first given in the
month of May, as above stated, was confirmed anew by
nineteen bishops and published on September 13th last
past:- ¹
1
"Lest our faithful flocks should be apprehensive of any
change being wrought in our minds relative to the recent
legislative measures of Academic Education, we, the under-
signed archbishops and bishops, feel it a duty we owe to
1 From authentic copy in the MAC HALE MSS.
594
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
them and to ourselves to reiterate our solemn conviction of
its being dangerous to faith and morals, as declared in the
resolutions unanimously adopted in May last by the as-
sembled bishops of Ireland,
+ MICHAEL SLATTERY, Abp. of Cashel.
† JOHN, Abp. of Tuam.
+ THOMAS COEN, Bp. of Clonfert.
+ PATRICK MCNICHOLAS, Bp. of Achonry.
+ JAMES KEATING, Bp. of Ferns.
+ PATRICK MCGETTIGAN, Bp. of Raphoe.
+ CORNELIUS EGAN, Bp. of Ardfert and Aghadoe.
+ EDMUND FFRENCH, Bp. of Kilmacduagh and Kilfenora.
+ WILLIAM HIGGINS, Bp. of Ardagh.
† JOHN CANTWELL, Bp. of Meath.
+ MICHAEL BLAKE, Bp. of Dromore.
+ WILLIAM KINSELLA, Bp. of Ossory.
+ FRANCIS HEALY, Bp. of Kildare and Leighlin.
+ BARTHOLOMEW Crotty, Bp. of Cloyne and Ross.
+ NICHOLAS FORAN, Bp. of Waterford and Lismore.
+ THOMAS FEENY, Bp. of Killala.
+ CHARLES MAC NALLY, Bp. of Clogher.
+ LAWRENCE O'DONNELL, Bp. of Galway.
+GFORGE BROWNE, Bp. of Elphin."
These are the proceedings which, at the present time,
we desire, through your Eminence, to make known to our
Holy Father, concerning this business, and which we beg
you not to delay in submitting to him.
(6
Meanwhile, kneeling at the feet of His Holiness, we ask
his apostolic benediction, wishing both to him and to your
Eminence many years of life.
"Of your Eminence
"The most obedient and devoted servants,
+ MICHAEL, Archbishop of Cashel.
+ JOHN, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM."
66
THURLES, Oct., 23, 1845."
1
On reading the Primate's letter of convocation, as well as
1 Translated from the original Latin draught in the MAC HALE MSS.
SIR ROBERT PEEL'S SCHEME OT HIGHER EDUCATION. 595
the resolutions unanimously passed at the meeting held in
obedience to this call; or in carefully perusing the memo-
rial presented to the Lord-lieutenant in the name of the en-
tire hierarchy, then apparently of one mind with regard to
the intrinsic dangers of the proposed system of higher edu-
cation, would not the reader be justified in thinking that,
for once and on a matter so vitally interesting to religion,
the prelates were of one mind and undivided in their oppo-
sition to the Government Bill? Was there not also good
reason to believe that this unanimity in demanding altera-
tions in that Bill, and these alterations grounded on obvious
justice and fairness, would force the Government and Legis-
lature to reconsider and modify the proposed scheme in
accordance with the demands of the immense majority of
the persons most interested?
It is a fact, however, that the memorial of the bishops was
treated by the Lord-lieutenant and the Cabinet with con-
temptuous indifference.
And, unhappily, it is a fact no less certain, that Castle in-
trigues and Government influence again prevailed, and
prevailed, at the very moment when the prelates were seem-
ingly united in sentiment and purpose, in dividing them and
giving up the victory to their enemy.
CHAPTER XXIX.
BATTLING WITH FAMINE.
I.
THE FAMINE OF 1842.
HE details given in the last chapters only throw light
on the most important pastoral labors of the Arch-
bishop of Tuam. We have had to omit all mention
of his literary work, as well as of the active and prominent
share taken by him in the Repeal movement inaugurated
by O'Connell in 1840. We cannot, however, follow him
in his herculean toil in behalf of the starving populations
of the West, without reminding the reader, that while the
controversy about National Education was going on in
Rome, all through 1840 and 1841, Dr. Mac Hale's first in-
stalment of Moore's Melodies translated into Irish appeared
in print; that he had also submitted for approbation in
Rome a Diocesan Catechism in the same tongue; that he
was busy with translating into it both the Iliad of Homer
and the Pentateuch of Moses. Such were the Horae Sub-
cessivae, the idle hours, of John Mac Hale amid the over-
whelming cares of his office.
About this time, also, appeared in the English papers a
bitter attack directed against the Irish priesthood in gener-
al, and the Archbishop of Tuam in particular, by Lord
Clifford. But we must ask the reader to wait for the sepa-
rate chapter in which we shall deal with the assaults of this
nobleman and others of his class upon the character and
politics of Dr. Mac Hale.
Starvation stared in the face the populations of Connaught
in the spring and summer of 1842.
596
BATTLING WITH FAMINE.
597
The Tories, with Sir Robert Peel as prime minister,
were then in power. Would they adopt speedy and effica-
cious measures toward meeting the awful calamity hanging
over Ireland?
When the Archbishop of Tuam, after careful observation,
was convinced of the reality and extent of the distress, he
hesitated not to do his duty by publicly addressing himself
to the Government, undeterred by his former experience of
ministerial neglect. The following letter to Sir Robert
Peel tells its own tale fully and eloquently :-
"ST. JARLATH'S, TUAM, JUNE 24, 1842.
"SIR-It would be criminal to delay any longer to call
the attention of the Prime Minister to the starving condi-
tion of a large portion of her Majesty's people. I have,
during the last month, passed over many pressing applica-
tions to appeal to the Government in behalf of their suffer-
ing subjects unheeded. Fearing there might be exaggera-
tion in some of the harrowing details that reached me, but
fearing still more to excite hopes that might not be realized,
I was unwilling to add to their misery the bitterness of
disappointment.
However, to the cries of hunger and starvation all such
prudential calculations must give way. The people from
almost every district have become the heralds of their
appalling destitution.
(6
Already have the irresistible instincts of hunger been
reducing to practice the theories of learned jurists on the
community of property in cases of extreme distress. And,
though there is no friend to order who must not deplore
the necessity which would break down any of its fences, it
is but justice to the sufferers to declare, that on the face of the
earth there is not, I am convinced, any other people who would
endure the torments of hunger with such religious resignation.
"Such magnanimous patience ought not to be abused.
It is a bad and dangerous practice to habituate men to the
idea of satisfying the cravings of nature by means beyond
the laws. Yet, at this moment, such is the pressure of
598
JOHN MACHALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM
famine, that those violations are committed. But, what is
still worse, if the dire distress that prompts them is not re-
lieved, others will resort to the same mischievous practices,
without any plea of necessity to offer in extenuation.
"Their sufferings are, alas! but too manifest. It is not
necessary to be coming at those facts by the slow and
solemn process of a Commission of Inquiry. Numbers in
this very neighborhood go to bed without tasting a morsel
of food during the entire day; and some pass the second
day, doomed to the same experiment.
In this sad statement there is not a word of exaggeration
on my part; nor have I been the dupe of delusion. No ;—
I have made myself conversant with the details of misery;
and though even a sense of duty would excuse my absence
at this season, I have thought it a more imperative duty to
stay at home, even to encounter all the importunities of
distress, and to soothe those pangs of suffering which it is
impossible to appease.
"There is no deception. It is not on the awful tale, which
the tongue may sometimes frame to deceive, that I rest the
evidence of this unexampled destitution. No! It is on the
tottering steps of groups of creatures, returning from the
fields where they have been plucking unwholesome vege-
tables; their jaundiced and livid looks bearing testimony to
the scanty and poisonous nutriment by which they are
necessitated to sustain their wretched existence.
"Amidst this heart-sickening misery the sufferers are
denied the negative comfort of the poor-houses, notwith-
standing that the public funds have been so profusely ex-
pended on their erection. They are to be opened, it seems,
after the pressure of this hard season will have passed over.
"Have the enormous salaries of the Poor Law Commis-
sioners, with all the accumulated perquisites of travelling,
etc., been also put off to the same period? If we can rely
on the published accounts of the disbursements, it seems
that some £60,000 or £70,000 have been already expended
on those functionaries, and that other subordinate officers
are entitled to pay, whilst in many instances not one particle
BATTLING WITH FAMINE.
599
of charitable relief has reached the poor of the most distressed
localities.
66
Other bad institutions required time for their develop-
ment. The Poor Law System is realizing its unhappy
fruits before its full maturity.
"In those munificent asylums which the spirit of the
Catholic Church was wont to rear for the alleviation of
human misery, never was it customary to make the com-
fort of the masses subsidiary to the interest of some few
individuals.
"As yet the Poor Houses are untenanted, or in some
places, where they are inhabited, they have become theatres
of religious dissension. . . Who would have thought, that it
could have entered the heads of these Commissioners to
force the conscience of the Catholic inmates, by striving to
make them work on holydays?... Men who wore, when
it was fashionable, the uniform of liberality, are said to be
so solicitous for the health of our Catholic youth, that,
unless these consented to drink milk on Good Friday, they
should practise the rigid fast of the Catholic Church!
"With such rapidly recurring seasons of death and fam-
inc, in a land teeming with exhaustless fertility, . . . can it
be a matter of surprise that the Irish people would con-
stitutionally exert all the energies given them by nature,
to remove the anomaly of perpetual starvation in the midst
of plenty, and of perpetual small and teasing persecution
under the insulting names of 'enlightenment and liber-
ality?'
"Those who are continually reproaching our people with
their discontent do them much wrong by overlooking the
causes of this restlessness. Is it just to expect that any
people would be content who must part with the produce
raised by the labor of their own hands, and often, as just
now, experience at the close of the season all the horrors of
starvation?
(C
They may be, and they are, thank God, almost to a
miracle, religiously resigned under their unheard of priva-
tions. That is a question into which I do not now enter,
600
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
a question between their conscience and their faithful pas-
tors;-a treasure which they are enlightened enough to
prize before all the animal comfort so valued by the English
people.
"Still, as a people constituting an important portion of
the political strength of the Empire, conscious of the vast
resources of their country, and of the little of its choicest
produce which is left them to enjoy, they would be unwor-
thy the name of a free people, were they content to
become annual national mendicants. . . .
(6
Why should Ireland consent to become an acknowl-
edged mendicant on the bounty of England, stretching
out her hand to implore the latter to send back some of the
superabundant Irish produce imported,—if by quiet and
constitutional energy in improving her own legislative con-
dition she can spare herself the degradation of requiring
such alms?
((
Behold, then, the unfailing spring of what is flippantly
called the agitation for a domestic legislature. It is one
issuing from the best and purest and most virtuous prin-
ciples of the human heart,-a love of just and most hon-
orable independence, respectful to the rights of others, and
equally jealous of its own, and which must ever exalt the nation
as well as the individual by which it is cherished.
(6
Affect, therefore, no surprise at the deep-seated anxiety
of the Irish people for an Irish Parliament under the undi-
vided sway of an imperial crown. No honest politician
can wish the country to be doomed to perpetual beggary.
•
"The ordinary forms of such applications (as the present)
might require a delay for an answer before publishing this
communication. But the awful necessity of the case must
supersede these ordinary conventional forms. Besides, were
I to judge from the cold and unfeeling manner in which his
Excellency answered a pressing application made to him
from Castlebar, I could have but very little hope of aid
from the Irish Government.
I must even candidly own that I could not look upon
that answer as an exponent of the policy which her Majes-
BATTLING WITH FAMINE.
601
ty's Government would think it most wise to pursue, in
telling a starving people to wait for the showers and the sex-
sons. . .
I have the honor to be your very obedient servant,
"JOHN, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM."
"TO THE RIGHT HON. SIR ROBERT PEEL, Bart.”
What the Government did, in answer to this public ap-
peal, and for the purpose of relieving the starving peasantry
of Connaught, we shall see further on.
But the great pop-
ular heart is never insensible to the voice of such distress,
and "red tape" does not tie the hands of generous individ-
ual donors.
The letter, breathing as it did the sorrowing sympathy of
a pastor who beheld daily and hourly the terrible sufferings
which he was powerless to relieve, and the indignation of a
patriot and statesman at oppression, cruelty, and mis-gov-
ernment which nothing could justify or palliate, called forth
both from Englishmen and Irishmen a prompt response.
Lord Stourton comes first in date as well as in generosity.
Writing from his beautiful Yorkshire home near Knares-
borough, he modestly says: "Allerton Park. With Lord
Stourton's respectful compliments, for the most necessitous
POOR as his Grace shall judge most deserving of this small
contribution towards the mitigation of the sufferings de-
scribed in his Grace's pathetic letter to Sir Robert Peel,
Bart."
The "small contribution," was a cheque for £150 sterling.
Here is an echo from the Jones of Llanarth :-
"LLANARTH COURT, NEAR MONMOUTH, July 24th.
MY LORD:--From the accounts we see in the papers, the
famine and distress in the western parts of Ireland are truly
afflicting. My brother, Mr. William Jones, has begged of
me to hand your Lordship £ 5 in addition to my own £ 5;
and we beg that you will have the kindness to make use of
it in the way you think proper.
"With every feeling of sympathy for the sufferings of
these poor unfortunate creatures, and hoping that in the
602
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
abundance of the approaching (harvest) they may be sup-
plied with food, believe me, my Lord, to remain with the
greatest respect, your obedient servant,
'EDWARD JONES."
Lady Stafford sends £5" for the poor Catholics who are
suffering the greatest privations.”
The Rev. Joseph Carpue, of St. Mary's Priory, Prince-
thorpe, Coventry, hastens to send £ 50" for your suffering
and afflicted poor."
Though we have not met with any of Lord Petre's letters
among those preserved after the years of famine, yet we
know from the near relatives of the Archbishop of Tuam
that this nobleman never failed to contribute generously
toward the relief of the famine and fever-stricken West.
Most touching it is to peruse the letters sent from the
Irish themselves at home and abroad.
One letter with remittance contains the simple words:
"To the good Archbishop of Tuam: a small donation of one
pound for the relief of the poor distressed in the neighborhood of
Tuam."
"A friend of humanity " sends five pounds.
Here is "a widow's mite" of two pounds.
A brief, anonymous letter from Cork, signed A. Z., en-
closes a five-pound note, with the prayer: " May the Al-
mighty relieve your poor people!"
"A Catholic mother" writes: "It is my custom on the
anniversary of my children's birth-days to give a small sum
in charity. The enclosed is part of it. May I beg you to
distribute it among the poor, and ask them to pray for my
children?"
From ever-generous Dublin there are numerous contribu-
tions, some few bearing the names of the donors, but most
of them sent through the medium of friends or concealed
under the veil of an assumed name.
Immediately on reading the Archbishop's letter to Sir
Robert Peel, "a Protestant Tradesman" of Dublin writes:
"Seeing your statement of the destitution of the poor in
BATTLING WITH FAMINE.
603
your neighborhood, I enclose you one pound, for the family,
particularly, mentioned in your letter."
“Edward Ross, a servant," sends one pound, with the
"regret that I could not send it sooner, but still trusting
that my mite may be acceptable."
"
Another, always from Dublin, excuses his sending a
miserable trifle;" and in this strain do many noble hearts
from the Metropolis deplore their inability to give more.
From Lady's Island, Co. Wexford, Pat. Walsh sends his
five pounds. "Will your Grace be pleased to accept of my
poor mite, requesting you not to publish my name?"
Hugh Byrne, a Repeal Warden," writes from Bolton,
England: "Enclosed I send a Post-office order for one
pound, the joint subscription of myself and some other
poor men of this town, toward the relief of the suffering
poor in your Lordship's diocese." The letter feelingly and
indignantly adverts to the mis-government and cruelty
which cause all this distress in Ireland, and have driven so
many poor men, like the writer and his associates, to seek
for bread in a strange land."
From "Stonor, Henley on Thames, Rev. C. P. A. Com-
berbach sends, in the name of a Miss O'Brien, " a young
lady of my congregation, who supports herself by tuition,
five pounds, after having read your Lordship's statement of
the distress of your poor."
From New York Messrs. Thomas O'Connor and John
Foote, chairman and treasurer of a meeting held in that city,
send £130. "No sooner," they say, "had the cries of the
famishing poor of Ireland reached this city, than our citizens
immediately resolved on devising some means of alleviating
their distress. When assembled, your truly affecting letter
to the British Premier was read, and made a deep and last-
ing impression on them.
"To the constant demands made on the philanthropy of
our citizens, to an unusual depression of trade, and the
consequent dearth of money, is owing the smallness of the
amount we send you, an evidence altogether inadequate
of the sympathy of the contributors."
604
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
Miss Alicia Browne writes from Summer Hill, Dublin:—
"I have been desired by a person who is now on the Con-
tinent to forward to your Grace the sum of £20 for the
relief of your poor flock."
Mr. Denis Shine Lawlor writes from Castle Lough,
Killarney, on July 18th:-" I have the honor and pleasure
to be authorized to forward to your Lordship, in aid of the
distressed poor of your diocese, five pounds on behalf of my
brother-in-law, William Jones, of Clytha, Monmouthshire,
Esq., and two pounds on behalf of Richard Huddleston, of
Lawston Hall, Cambridgeshire, Esq., to which I beg to add
one pound from myself for the same purpose."
Mr. Huddleston, two days later, on July 22d, moved by
further accounts of the sufferings in Connaught, writes
thus:-"My Lord, I have written this day to Messrs. Currie,
requesting them to remit thirty pounds to your Grace
through the bank of Ireland, with my best acknowledgments
for your Grace's obliging answer and the trouble I have
given."
The clergy of Dublin were made the vehicles of that
overflowing charity which is the prerogative of that Cath-
olic city. The Rev. Charles Aylmer, S. J., is most conspic-
uous in this respect.
66
A pious and charitable person," he writes on July 1st,
though with but slender means, having read your Grace's
letter of the 24th ultimo, commissions me to forward two
pounds for the relief of the most destitute.
A few days later six pounds more were forwarded by
Father Aylmer, with the words :-"I wish I had as many
hundreds to forward for the relief of your distressed flock."
And another letter, of August 30th, encloses "the small sum
of ten shillings and six pence for the distressed poor.
Another medium was Mr. Charles Cavanagh of lower
Fitzwilliam Street, Dublin. On July 18th he sends Dr.
Mac Hale eleven pounds from Mr. James O'Farrell and his
sisters, then travelling on the Continent, with one pound from
himself. On September 1st, Mr. Cavanagh writes:-“ I
have been requested by Michael Errington, Esq., who is
BATTLING WITH FAMINE.
605
on the Continent, to forward £ 10 to your Grace's committee
for the poor..... I trust that the early and plentiful crop,
which it has pleased the Almighty to send, has already
brought relief."
James Vance writes from 36 Cuffe Street, Dublin :-" By
the direction of Mrs. O'Gorman Mahon I beg leave to en-
close your Grace two pounds handed to her by Abbé Moriarty,
curé de Derchigny, près Dieppe."
These are only a few voices from among the then living
multitudes, who were stirred to active commiseration by
the famine of 1842.
Now let us listen to what the pastors of the stricken flock
have to say in answer to the relief afforded.
Our old acquaintance, the Very Rev. James Mac Hale,
of Mountview, comes in the first place. He writes on July
14th "Your Grace's remittance of £ 3 has been duly re-
ceived. So seasonable is this relief, that I am convinced it
will save many lives. . . . . Nothing could be more in season
than the letter to Sir Robert Peel. It shamed the Govern-
ment into some sort of charity and liberality, and has brought
you the magnificent donation of Lord Stourton. No sooner
than in three weeks' time can we have anything like relief
from the growing crops."
From Louisburg, near Westport, nestling under the lofty
mass of Croagh Patrick, Rev. Patrick Mac Manus writes,
on July 9th:-" I have just received your Grace's letter
with £5 for the people of Innisturk exclusively. No time
shall be lost in sending the money. At a meeting held here
a week ago, something was done for them. About eight
hundred of oatmeal was sent to the island. The good people
of Clare Island were not neglected. A ton of meal was
sent them.
"As the landlord contributed nothing to meet the paltry
Government grant, and as there was no person to represent
Clare Island, a few charitable persons entered into a sub-
scription in order to have the poor islanders entitled to a
portion of the miserable sum sent by Government.
"The most appalling distress prevails in this parish. I
606
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
assure your Grace that it is impossible to exaggerate. . . .
The weather, too, is chilling.
“I shall follow your Grace's counsel relative to the pub-
lishing of heartrending instances of starvation. I am sorry
the narrative will be too true. Owing to a statement which
appeared in the 'Freeman's Journal,' I had a letter from
the gallant Captain Napier, R. N., enclosing four pounds,
and another from a gentleman in Dublin, with £ 1. 2. 6. . . .
I am sure, your Grace will not be offended by my saying
that the spirited castigation inflicted from St. Jarlath's on
the vile functionaries has been a stimulant to us all amidst
the sickening scenes we daily witness."
Writing on the 14th, Rev. Mr. Mac Manus says:-
"Wherever we turn throughout this parish we are sur-
rounded by crowds of people literally starving. Fever is
very prevalent. In some instances ten persons are to be
found stretched on the floor, without any one to care for
them, or a single atom of the necessaries of life. I beg
your Grace to give us a portion of the funds placed at your
disposal. Greater want cannot be found elsewhere. Here
the people have no one to apply to but the clergy."
The same, on July 16th:-"I offer you my most re-
spectful thanks for the large donation which your letter
of this day has brought to my poor people. I know how
grateful they will be to-morrow, when this proof of your
Grace's solicitude is announced to them. Thank God,
our sick-fund is now replenished. I have received two
pounds from Dublin. The donors are anonymous.
From Islandeady' the Rev. Richard Henry writes, on
July 11th: "Your Grace's letter, with a five-pound note, is
most welcome. I assure you that there could not have been
less than 140 persons stretched along the passages from my
house to the road, expecting what would keep life in them
even for one night, when your letter came. This heart-
rending scene I am obliged to witness each day for the
last three weeks; and I fear it must be the same for three
weeks more, owing to the severity of the weather.
This is the native parish of the Author.
BATTLING WITH FAMINE.
607
"The Lord-lieutenant has ordered £25 in aid of this
parish, provided a like sum be subscribed for here. This
condition is impracticable. Consequently the paltry dona-
tion will not be availed of. I fear very much that many of
my parishioners will fall victims to starvation.
"I am endeavoring to do what I can for them; but, un-
fortunately, we are persecuted here both by the landlord
and by the agent, on account of our politics.
The agent
He is, at
of Sir Roger Palmer is a curse to this parish.
this moment, instead of giving them any relief, serving the
poor people with processes of ejectment. If he continues
much longer to be the agent of Sir Richard, he will
depopulate this parish."
Lord Stourton's charity was also a godsend to the
numerous and famishing populations of Westport and
vicinity.
"I beg to offer my most grateful thanks," writes Dean
Burke, on July 12th, "for your kind remembrance of my
poor people...
I am sure there were about 500 persons
about my door, demanding either work or a morsel of bread.
They went through the streets in a body, made a small col-
lection, and nothing more. I wrote to his Excellency yes-
terday, offering ten pounds, provided he would grant a like
sum."
And on July the 17th: "The castle secretary, Mr. Lucas,
answered my letter to his Excellency, referring me to the
Relief Committee. . . . . I have this day written again that
there is no committee, and that the refusal will be consid-
ered both uncharitable and illiberal. Indeed, I do not ex-
pect any success in that quarter.
Rev. Mr. Ward of Aughagower got £ 25 by your Grace's
£ 5! Some people are fortunate. I offered £25 on con-
dition of getting a like sum on my work (a convent school).
But, no!
It will appear that there is some bigotry work-
ing against me.
"I had 60 men at work on Monday, the poorest I could
select about the town, and 40 every other day of the week.
I certainly incur all this expense on the hope of the Govern-
608
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
ment money. Risk or not, I shall have 50 at work to-mor-
row, please God, if only to vex the officials. Should the
correspondence be ever published, it will certainly be in
my favor.
“Great rain this day. New potatoes coming in fast at
6 pence a stone; but they are not good."
Finally, on July 19th, Dean Burke writes: "The scenes
here are still most distressing. Although there is much
work for the people, yet the number unemployed is im-
mense; I have 40 men every day at my convent. They
have, in fact, thronged in from every part, even from Gal·
way. Very many Islanders. There was a collection made
among the citizens on Saturday; the noise, bustle, and cries
would remind one of a besieged town."
Of course, fever, the never-failing follower of famine,
made its appearance when the latter had done its worst ;
and the ravages of this dreaded disease are often more fatal
and more wide-spread than those of starvation.
The Archbishop and his faithful priests, in meeting this
new enemy, were exposed to continual and serious peril.
But they took no thought of their own lives. The Catholic
priest looks upon death encountered in the discharge of
such perilous duty as ministering to the fever-stricken, as
the most glorious ending of his labors,—as the crowning
reward of the good shepherd who lays down his life for his
flock.
The preceding narrative is only a faint outline of the
fearful picture offered by the West of Ireland in the sum-
mer of 1842.
But the horrors from which we only partially lift the
veil might be deemed trifling when compared with the aw-
ful calamities which befell a doomed nation in 1846 and the
two following years.
Then more than ever before was the Archbishop of
Tuam called upon to stand between his people and utter
extinction.
BATTLING WITH FAMINE.
609
II.
DR. MAC HALE AND THE GREAT FAMINE OF '46–’47.
1. Precursors of the Famine-Dr. Mac. Hale's Warning.
The potato blight, which wrought such awfuf destruction
among the population of Ireland, first manifested itself in
America, in 1844. So thoroughly were the tubers till them
in use throughout the United States affected by the disease,
that a commission was sent to South America, where seed
was obtained from the fruit of the potato plant, and from
this seed a perfectly healthy crop of tubers was raised the
next year.
The blight of 1844 was also extensively felt in Belgium,
Holland, Germany, and extended as far east as Hungary.
In the continental countries thus affected, the respective
governments took wise and efficacious precautions in view
of a renewal and extension of the calamity during 1845 and
the succeeding years.
In Ireland the potato crop of 1844 was equally healthy
and abundant. No alarm was felt or expressed by the
landlords and tenants; and the seed potatoes were put in
the ground in the spring of 1845, without any apparent mis-
giving.
"The harvest of 1845," says an eye-witness," promised to
be the richest gathered for many years. Suddenly, in one
short month,-in one week, it might be said,-the wither-
ing breath of a simoom seemed to sweep over the land,
blasting all in its path. I myself saw whole tracts of potato
growth changed, in one night, from smiling luxuriance to
a shrivelled and blackened waste. A shout of alarm arose.
But the buoyant nature of the Celtic peasant did not give
way. The crop was so profuse, that it was expected the
healthy portion would reach an average result.
"Winter revealed the alarming fact that the tubers had
rotted in pit and storehouse. Nevertheless, the farmers,
like hapless men who double their stakes to recover losses,
made only the most strenuous exertions to till a larger
breadth in 1846. Although already feeling the pinch of
610
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
sore distress, if not actual famine, they worked as if for
dear life; they begged and borrowed, on any terms, the
means whereby to crop the land once more. The pawn-
offices were choked with the humble finery that had shone
at the village dance or christening feast; the banks and
local money-lenders were besieged with appeals for credit.
"Meals were stinted; backs were bared. Anything, any-
thing to tide over the interval to the harvest of FORTY-SIX!
"O God, it is a dreadful thought that all this effort was
but more surely leading them to ruin! It was the harvest
of Forty-Six that sealed their doom. Not partially, but
completely, utterly, hopelessly, it perished. As in the
previous year, all promised brightly up to the close of July.
Then, suddenly, in a night, whole areas were blighted; and
this time, alas! no portion of the crop escaped.
"A cry of agony and despair went up all over the land. '
The British Government received timely warning of the
first appearance of the potato-blight in Ireland, as well as
of its extent. On the 17th of October the Viceroy wrote
to the Home Secretary informing him of the alarming fact
that the blight, which had utterly destroyed the potato in
the United States, had fallen upon several counties in Ire-
land. This calamity was all the more threatening, that the
diseased esculent was the sole nourishment of the immense
majority of the Irish people.
1
Unhappily, Sir Robert Peel was then prime minister, and
he had set his heart on the repeal of the Corn Laws. The
partial failure of the potato crop in 1845, and even the pros-
pect of its total failure in 1846, would only afford him addi-
tional arguments for throwing open the ports of the Three
Kingdoms to the importation of foreign grain and other
agricultural produce. But what Ireland needed, both in the
distress of 1845 and in the greater prospective distress of
1846, was not the importation of corn or other provisions.
from abroad. Her rulers and landlords had only to keep on
her own markets the superabundant produce which yearly
found its way across the channel.
1 A. M. Sullivan, "New Ireland," ch. vi.
BATTLING WITH FAMINE.
611
Sir Robert Peel and his associates knew well what was, at
that very moment, done in Holland, in Belgium, in Ger-
many and Hungary, to prevent the possibility of famine or
distress. The British Minister had only to store up, as a
provision for the coming winter, as a precaution against
the possible recurrence of the potato blight, the products
yielded by the teeming fields of Ireland. He did not
do so.
"As for having taken any steps to prepare for the Irish
distress "we quote the words of an Englishmen,-" Peel's
first measure was a Coercion Bill, and this at a time when
in Dungarvan, for example, five thousand human beings
were in a state of want and wretchedness, and when half of
the potatoes which the Poor-Law guardians there had
stored up for future use were found to be rotten, and the
remainder fast decaying."
1
The letter of the Irish Viceroy to the Home Secretary
had plainly told the latter that the distress in Ireland
would be felt in all its intensity about February. Parlia-
ment met on January 22d, 1846. Up to that date "no pro-
vision whatever had been made for the want of food. The
Queen's speech declared that every precaution had been
taken which it was in her power to adopt for the purpose
of alleviating the suffering which might be caused by this
calamity."
We know, by sad experience, in 1890, how much of
unmitigated falsehood British Ministers can crowd into
Queen's speeches, especially when Ireland is concerned.
On February the 17th, not a month after the meeting of
Parliament, Sir James Graham admitted that four million
people would for four months of the year be without their
usual means of subsistence; and to relieve this amount of
want the Government had sanctioned the advance of "no
less a sum than £448,000, to be laid out in public works" in
Ireland.
2. The Archbishop of Tuam was too watchful not to per-
ceive the first signs of the approaching calamity, as he
¹ Edward Lucas, "Life of Frederic Lucas," vol. I.,
p. 211.
6i2
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
was ever alive to the dangers which threatened the faith of
his people.
In his Lenten Pastoral of 1846 he warns his clergy and
people of the perfidious designs of the Government, and of
the advance of famine with all its train of evils. Himself a
man of prayer, he has unbounded faith in the united sup-
plications of the suffering poor. But while lifting their
hands to the Mercy-Seat, they must neglect none of the
means suggested by human prudence to stave off and rem-
edy the ills which threatened them.
The Pastoral produced a deep impression, not only
throughout Connaught, but all over Ireland.
“Venerable and dearly beloved brethren," he says, “hav-
ing so often and at some length laid before you the nature
of the institution of Lent, and the duties it required, we
should have been content, on this occasion, merely to refer
you to the regulations of later years, if it were not for
the awful visitation of famine, with which the Almighty
threatens to punish the sins of his people. This calamity
has been long threatened. But the very frequency of the
warning has had the effect, as it often happens, of rendering
some heedless and callous to the danger, until the fearful
reality begins to make itself felt in hunger and starvation
over the land. . . .
1
"No matter how scientific men may be occupied in trac-
ing the causes and explaining the symptoms of the (potato)
disease,—we are taught by wisdom from a higher source,
that every such calamity is a portion of that vengeance which
God has in store, and occasionally discharges, on account
of the infraction of His holy laws. . . . Therefore shall the
land mourn, and every one that dwelleth in it shall languish,
and they shall eat and not be filled, because they have for-
saken the Lord in not observing His Law.' 2
"The people of Ireland have not yet, it is true, reached
this dangerous and daring impiety. But individuals have;
and unless seasonably checked, there is a manifest ten-
dency toward LIBERALISM, which would discard the peo-
¹ Ecclesiasticus xlviii. 2.
2 Proverbs iv. 3, 10.
}
:
BATTLING WITH FAMINE.
613
ple's legitimate guardians from the watch-towers of Israel,
and resign their custody to mercenary apostates and to
strangers,' who would soon infect with foreign mixture the
faith, the worship, and the morality of the Catholic Church.
“Yes, there is spreading abroad the same jealousy of the
holy influence of religious orders, and the same rage to
transfer from them to laymen, nay, to heretics and infidels,
mixed up with apostate priests, the education of the rising
youth of Ireland, such as preceded the French Revolution.
There is ringing in our ears the same liberal jargon, and the
same denunciations of a distinct and exclusive creed. . . .
The consequences we need not detail; they are written in
blood.
“The land mourneth; the people are on the verge of fam-
ine; . . . . and the remedy that is suggested to heal the evil,
and the means to which they have recourse to appease
God's anger, is to lend themselves to an active coöperation
in that very infidelity, which so signally brings on them the
chastisement of heaven!
"What will the expenditure of a (Queen's) College avail
to avert the coming famine? It would be a drop in the
Yet, for this drop, like the drop of honey' which
was almost fatal to Jonathan, some doubtless may risk the
loss of their immortal souls.
ocean.
3
"We are now arrived at a period in the history, of our
Church in which apostasy, or any faltering in the faith,
would be doubly criminal. Many ecclesiastics in the sister
country, eminent for their wisdom, talent, and integrity,
are now returning to the bosom of the Church of Rome,
tired of the difficult and troublesome ways,' in which they
had so long walked.
(
4
"The bishops of France, the glorious successors of the
men who earned for that kingdom the praise of MOST
CHRISTIAN, are now repairing the fences cast down by
1 Ezechiel xliv. 7, 8.
2 I. Kings xiv. 43.
3 It was in 1846 that Newman, Oakeley, Wilberforce, and so many other of the
noblest and best in England joined the Catholic Church.
4 Wisdom v. 7.
614
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
impiety. They are withdrawing their flocks from the fetid
and poisoned fountains of the University, of which they
who drink inhale death; and they are slaking the thirst of
the rising generation with the pure waters of life, unmixed
with or undiluted by any error.
(6
And is it at a period like this, that we are to hand over
the faith of our children to be corrupted by apostate and
infidel or profligate masters? Of these nations, who are
making such noble efforts to rescue the faith from all danger,
the sainted men of Ireland were once the instructors. We
must, therefore, hand down to those who come after us the
virgin faith, which, in Ireland, has escaped contagion.
"Should the famine become terrible in its ravages, as it,
alas! portends,-send forth your strong remonstrances to
your rulers, adjuring them to check the exportation of food
that is daily sent away from your shores. Use all the legi-
timate means to avert the horrors of famine and pestilence.
But while you ask for bread, do not accept a stone.
not, for the paltry boon of the erection and endowment of
infidel colleges, suffer the worse religious pestilence and
famine described by the Prophet' to desolate a land whose
faith has been hitherto untarnished.
66
Do
If you do, the consequences will, we fear, be too awful
to anticipate. Some of the priests will be seduced from
their obedience to the bishops, to become the mercenary
conductors of the System; some of the bishops, backed by
political power, will disregard the remonstrances and in-
vade the jurisdiction of their brother-bishops.
"Town after town will declare . . .. that education is en-
tirely to be withdrawn from all spiritual control, and placed
exclusively under secular jurisdiction. And a foul stream
of literature, darker than those said to flow through the in-
fernal regions, will, as now from the University of Paris,
continue to issue from those putrid sources, THE INFIDEL
COLLEGES, covering your clergy, your convents, and your
hearths with their irreligious outpourings, and defiling the
sanctuaries of domestic life and the altars of God's temple"
2 Letters, First Ed., pp. 603-608, passim.
1 Amos viii.
BATTLING WITH FAMINE.
615
The last pages of this Pastoral Letter contain golden ad-
vice regarding the Parliamentary elections about to take
place during Lent. "No one," he says, " can be an agent.
in bribing or coercing the people, or making them commit
the horrid crime of perjury, without being guilty of griev-
ous sins, which no temporal honor or emolument, not even
the possession of a kingdom, could outweigh.
"All the voters are FREEMEN, not lots (of animals) to be
driven to a political market. . . . It is our solemn conviction
that many of the public evils that we have already traced
to national sins, such as famine and pestilence, are much
aggravated by the crying guilt of fraud and bribery, of
force and perjury, committed before heaven at these elec-
tions. Nor is this conjecture. For, if any one should
doubt what we say, we refer him to the Book of Kings,'
where it is said that a famine, not of a year, but of three
years in succession, came on the land of Judea, on account
of the wickedness of Saul, who, in despite of a covenant
ratified by an oath, had put to death the people of Ga-
baon."
Thus taught he, holding up the law of God as the only
beacon light for his people's guidance, amid the storm of
political passions, the pitfalls of proselytism, and the mad-
dening agonies of hunger.
With the end of summer came the certainty that the
potato blight was almost universal, and that an entire peo-
ple, reduced by landlord oppression and by inconceivable
improvidence on the part of their rulers to depend for
subsistence on a single tuber, the potato,-were now ex-
posed to starvation.
Would the British Government, roused from their usual
supineness by the warnings of the public press, take some
measures adequate to the occasion?
The Archbishop of Tuam would do his conscientious
duty by addressing himself publicly to the Minister.
There do not exist in the whole range of literature more
powerful or more touching appeals, than are contained in
1 II. Kings xxi. 1.
616
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
1
the series of letters written from St. Jarlath's to Lord John
Russell, from August 1st, 1846, all through the autumn and
winter, and the long months of 1847, measuring the agony
of a nation.
Writing on the above date, Dr. Mac Hale says to the
Premier :-
"I have read with dismay the report of a speech attrib-
uted to the Chancellor of the Exchequer, announcing that
the relief which, through the means of employment on
public works, had been in some instances tardily meted
out to the people, was, from the 15th of August, to be with-
drawn.
1
"That auspicious day has, since the introduction of
Christianity into this country, been a festival bringing joy
and gladness to the people. Suffer it not, then, to be
dreaded as a day of national mourning. You might as
well issue at once an edict of national starvation, as stop
the supplies which the feeble creatures are striving to earn
with the sweat of their brows.
"Allow me, then, in the name of a faithful and suffering
people, to implore you, not only to stretch the present
relief on an enlarged scale into the middle of September,
but not to suffer the great council of the nation to rise
without adopting prospective measures for the similar and
severer calamities of the coming year.
66
They
'Visitations such as that through which we are now
passing are not always confined to one season.
sometimes continue for two or three successive years.
That the disease in the potato is of that character, is now,
alas! too evident. Having recently passed through ex-
tensive tracts of country, and made a minute examination
into the state of the potato, I can bear testimony not only
to the premature withering of the stalks, and consequent
decay of the roots, but to the fact, that, while the leaves
were still green and sound, the tubers were diminutive in
size and in a state of rapid decomposition.
1 The 15th of August is the anniversary of the death and Assumption into heaven
of the Blessed Virgin Mary.
BATTLING WITH FAMINE.
617
!
1
"The fact is, then, so. And to throw a people accustomed
for some time to meal diet on potatoes, some of which are
rotten and some unripe, would be to aggravate all the evils
of famine with the horrors of pestilence.
"It is not, then, on the miserable and peddling scale of
levelling hills on a mail-coach road, that the physical wants
of a numerous people are to be relieved, but by those ex-
tensive and necessary improvements which, while they
mitigate distress, will afford to the Government an ade-
quate remuneration;-such as the erection of quays and
piers along the southern and western coasts, by which the
existing misery would be relieved, and courage given to
the hardy natives to explore and develop their fisheries;
this is a resource on which any enlightened statesman
could draw for supplying the wants of the people.
"These are public works which the people have a right
to expect, in return for the ample revenues with which
their industry enriches the Exchequer.'
But the landlord class, who composed both houses of the
“Great Council of the nation," would not admit that there
were any grounds for serious alarm, or that a national
famine was imminent. Was not Irish corn, with Irish beef,
mutton, and butter daily imported into England, like a
stream of adundance, whose waters never did and never
could run dry?
And why tax the Exchequer for constructing piers and
wharves along the coast, of Munster and Connaught, even
though the Irish seas were a more exhaustless mine of
wealth than the fields of Australia and South Africa, or the
golden sands of California?
August wore away, the distress increased, the failure of
the potato-crop was a terrible reality; the famine was in-
evitable.
On the 21st of the month Dr. Mac Hale again wrote to
the Prime Minister :-
"The failure-the utter, the general, and undeniable.
destruction of the potato-crop, the only support of millions
¹ LETTERS, First Ed., pp. 609, 610.
618
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM
of human beings, is now a subject of notoriety. . . . This is a
tremendous crisis to contemplate. It has already had the
effect of unnerving the courage of the people. A feeling of
despair has fallen on them. Like mariners becalmed in the
midst of the ocean, whose provisions are gone,-they look
in vain for relief, since no shore is near.
"Yet, far from sinking into apathy, we (who can help)
are all bound to redoubled exertion; and our guilt will be
only aggravated, if we fail to administer relief to a perish-
ing nation.
"Allow me respectfully to impress on your Lordship,.
that hunger and starvation are already at the doors of
hundreds of thousands. . . . The British Empire boasts, and
boasts with justice, of its measureless resources. Now is
an opportunity of exhibiting as well the extent of its hu-
manity as of its resources.
"And what is the available sum that has been voted by
the munificence of Parliament to avert the starvation of
millions? FIFTY THOUSAND POUNDS !
"Ten placemen divide between them a larger share of the
public money. Fifty thousand pounds for a starving people!
"It is not many years ago since four times that sum was
squandered on the pageant of a king's coronation. Fifty
thousand pounds!
"It is still fresh in our memory when a few parsons were
allowed twenty times that amount,-a million of money,-
from the public purse, to maintain an artificial status in so--
ciety; and yet but the twentieth part of what was given
to that body to keep up their rank, is to be doled out to
keep multitudes, who are the sinews of society, from per-
ishing!
"Your Lordship does not forget when TWENTY MILLIONS
were heaped out of the public treasury to give liberty to
the negroes of the West Indies. . . . Are the lives of the
people of Ireland prized so low that but fifty thousand
pounds,—the four hundreth part of these twenty millions,-
is to be given for rescuing our people from certain death?" "
¹ LETTERS, First Ed., pp. 612-614.
BATTLING WITH FAMINE.
619
More and more urgent, more and more impressive, rise
the tones of the Archbishop, as he alternately remonstrates,
reproves, beseeches, pleading with all the eloquence of an
agonized parent for the lives of his perishing children.
On October 7th, he cries out to the Prime Minister :-
The people's hopes have been sustained by assurances
of prompt and efficient relief. Their patience has been
stretched to a degree of endurance to which human nature
is seldom subjected. Yet, when they find the enactments
of Parliament. . . abortive of relief, it is to be feared that
their suspicions of underhand intrigue will goad them on
to violence and outrage. While we preach patience to
them, it is our duty to adjure their rulers not to push their
patience to its extreme limits. . . .
The question is not now about the preference to be
given to the constructing of roads, or to the most remu-
nerative labor. The pressing, the imperative question, is
about saving the lives of famishing thousands. All the
other speculations are unreasonable, nay, cruel. . . . All your
works, productive or unproductive, are only means toward
saving the people's lives, which are more valuable than any
property, and should not be sacrificed to these cruel spec-
ulators, who value property more than the people's lives.
'Better that they should be making holes and filling them
again, than that they should die, and in their death scatter
pestilence among those who may have no pity for their
misfortune.
'Food is the first requisite, and then employment, pro-
ductive, remunerative employment, if you can, but, at any
rate, employment to save the lives of the people."
The Government did nothing, or next to nothing; and
starvation continued to mow down its victims. On Dec.
15th, the Archbishop of Tuam wrote one of these letters,
which compel the attention of the most indifferent.
"By one of these awful calamities," he says, " with which
Providence visits nations, five millions of people, forming
an integral portion of a flourishing and mighty empire, are
entirely deprived of food and consigned to all the horrors
620
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
of famine. The Prime Minister is, naturally and rightfully,
appealed to to relieve the suffering part of the body politic
with an equitable application of the wealth of the whole.
He replies to them, to look to themselves and to rely on
their own resources!
"Self-reliance is a fine theme. ... But to tell a people to
supply themselves with food, when both food and the
means of procuring it are gone, appears like the command
laid on the Hebrews, to make bricks without materials.
"Does your Lordship, by this singular letter, also advo-
cate the nullity of our Union with the Empire?
"For forty-six years the people of Ireland have been.
feeding those of England with the choicest produce of their
agriculture and pastures. While they thus exported their
wheat and their beef in profusion, their own food became
gradually deteriorated in each succeeding year, until the
mass of the peasantry was exclusively thrown on the potato.
A cry of Irish prosperity was raised by those who were
enabled to subject the growers of corn to the uniform con-
sumption of an inferior quality of food. The same cry was
reëchoed from the shores of England, gladdened with the
abundance with which its inhabitants were supplied, care-
less of the misery of which that abundance was productive
in Ireland. . . .
1 If any of the peasantry became too fastidious about
feeding on potatoes, or if they aspired to the interdicted
use of flesh-meat or flour, destined to swell the rent-rolls of
the landlords and feed the petted population of Great
Britain, the discontented were sure to be summarily ejected
from their tenements.
"As long as the people of Ireland were thus draining it
of its necessary food into England, and enriching the land-
lords with its price,-the blessings of the Union became a
theme of their joint commendation. Any allusion to the
solicitude which an Irish Parliament would naturally exhib-
it for the Irish people was treated as folly or sedition.
1
"Had we not, preceding this disaster, three or four sea-
sons of unexampled plenty and prosperity? Where are
•
BATTLING WITH FAMINE.
621
their fruits now to meet the present exigency? The tem-
perate habits of the people refute the slanderous assertion,
that these fruits were improvidently wasted.
"No! The fruits of the first seasons were forced from
the tenantry in lieu of the arrears which preceding years of
distress had accumulated. And allow me to tell you that,
though on all equity, the loss of a crop should be propor-
tionably sustained by the landlord and the tenant,-there is
not a farthing of arrears, which might grow during this famine,
that would not hang over the poor tenants, EVEN FOR TEN
YEARS, to be rigorously exacted whenever heaven blessed.
them with a more plentiful harvest.
((
This will account for the utter destitution in which this
calamity was to be encountered, notwithstanding the pro-
pitious harvests of the preceding seasons.
66
'Alas! there was no Joseph to store the abundant pro-
duce. There was no responsible body to care for the
misery of the Irish people.
"As it is, then, an incontestable truth, that it is to the
Union our present unprepared and destitute condition is
to be traced, we have a strict right to large grants, propor-
tioned to the crisis, from the Imperial Exchequer.
"Whilst we supplied you with our abundant produce,
we were as dear and cherished a portion of the empire as
Yorkshire, or any other shire in England. Nothing could
exceed the indissoluble closeness, nay, the affection of the
Union.
(6
6
But when adversity comes upon us in consequence of
this legislative identity, when famine walks, a destroying
angel, through the land, . . .. then we are told: You have
no claim on us; sink or swim; look to yourselves, and rely
on your own resources.'
“Would such be the language to Yorkshire in the days
of a vengeful visitation?. . . . It is only Ireland that can be
flattered with the name of a Union, when giving her heart's
blood to the prosperity of the empire; and then, in her
inanition, to be abandoned to starvation!"
The famine, moreover, afforded the bigoted among the
622
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
upper classes, and they were many and powerful,—an op-
portunity for taking the distribution of relief into their own
hands exclusively, and of making of it a means of unhal-
lowed proselytism. “The (Catholic) curates, forsooth," the
Archbishop indignantly exclaims, " are not persons of suf-
ficient consideration to be put on relief committees ! Yet,
more than once, when all the influence of armed men and
stipendiary magistrates had failed, these very curates have
been selected and sent forth to calm the stormy popular
masses, rushing for food with all the rage of hunger, chaf-
ing with any opposition to their terrible instincts..
As we have seen, Parliament, before adjourning in Au-
gust, had voted £ 50,000 for the relief of the starving people
in Ireland. And as the distress increased daily as the au-
tumn and winter advanced, the Prime Minister was vainly
urged to assemble Parliament and provide some adequate
remedy for the awful sufferings.
"Your delaying to assemble the Parliament," Dr. Mac
Hale continues, "can only be accounted for by your total
ignorance of the awful extent and intensity of the present
famine. Every village witnesses, and every day records in-
stances of persons dying of starvation.
The tragic end of the young girl, only sixteen years of
age, which but lately occurred, is but one of the many ex-
traordinary deaths with which, in all their frightful diver-
sity, our ears are made familiar. Prompted by the cravings
of hunger, the poor creature tottered toward a neighbor-
ing mill, and entered. The machinery was in motion, and
she, unconscious of danger, as she stretched out her hand
for a little meal, was instantly caught and torn to pieces.
66
Your Lordship has now a great destiny to fulfil, the
rescuing of a whole people from the jaws of famine.
Nothing less than millions from the Imperial Exchequer
can avail for that purpose. Such a measure will be indis-
pensable, notwithstanding all the aid which may be lent by
the Irish landlords.... They seem altogether unmanned.
Their property is shifting away from under their feet, and
they seem seized with an utter inability to arrest the ruin.
BATTLING WITH FAMINE.
623
They talk much of remunerative labor, but little of re-
munerative tenure. It was the tenants' want of security to
enjoy, in substantial food, the fruit of his improvements,
that consigned our populations, as if they were wandering
tribes, to such a precarious root as the potato. Without a
tenure which will make labor reproductive both to tenant
and to landlord, no agricultural improvements, such as the
crisis demands, will ever be achieved.
((
The period assigned for the meeting of Parliament may
appear near at hand to the opulent, amid all their social
enchantments and enjoyments. It will be a long and dreary
period to the famishing inhabitants of Ireland. Deep snow
at this moment covers the earth; and even the miserable
day's wage, which could not afford half a meal in the twen-
ty-four hour's to all the members of a wretched family,―is,
in many instances, withdrawn.
(
"If you are ambitious of a monument, the bones of a
people, slain with the sword of famine,' and piled into
cairns more numerous than the ancient Pyramids, will tell
posterity of the triumphs of your brief but disastrous ad-
ministration."
III.
O'CONNELL'S CO-OPERATION.
What was, when the potato-blight of 1843 filled every
patriotic and enlightened mind with alarm, the attitude and
conduct of O'Connell? The unhappy dissentiments which,
shortly before his death, in 1847, broke out in the ranks of
the national party, led to a most unfair and unjust appreci-
ation of a few utterances of the venerable tribune with re-
gard to the then existing famine and the remedial measures
imperatively demanded by the circumstances.
The words and acts of the Liberator, before the terrible
sufferings of his people in the autumn of 1846 and the en-
suing winter had crushed alike mind and spirit,-will best
speak to the intelligence of our readers.
On Tuesday, October the 28th (1845), O'Connell, who had
624
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
((
hastened from Darrynane to Dublin, was present at the
meeting of the corporation. There never has been a
meeting of this corporation," he said, "of one half the im-
portance of the present. . . . . Nothing in nature can be
more mischievous than exaggerating distress or calamity.
Nothing, on the other hand, can be more foolish, if there be
a calamity, than not to look at it directly, and to try to un-
derstand it completely. It is the part of a wise man to
prevent the excess of misfortune; it would be foolish to set
about taking precautions where there was no necessity for
them.
"The calamity is all but universal. It is now spreading
from the potato to the turnip crop. And no person knows.
where it may stop. There is no exaggerating our misfor-
tune, therefore. And recollect that it does not stand alone.
If the calamity is not met by prompt and decisive meas-
ures, the typhus fever in its worst form will be spread
through the land.”
Nothing could be plainer or more emphatic than these
words of warning uttered thus early by the experienced
leader of the Irish people. They came almost simulta-
neously with the notice sent by the Irish Viceroy, Baron
Heytesbury, to the Home Secretary in London. The cry
of alarm, and the wise political suggestions which followed
it, were echoed by the public press on both sides of the
Channel; and the public action taken, by O'Connell's advice,
by the Town Council and the citizens of Dublin in solemn
meeting, left the Government no pretext for pleading igno-
rance of the awful calamity which hung over the nation.
What, then, were the precautions advised by O'Connell,
and pressed upon the attention of the men who were re-
sponsible for the lives of the people?
66
Recollect," he continues, "that the report of the Earl
of Devon shows that nearly one-half of the laboring popula-
tion of this country have no other resource than the potato.
But the corn crop is good, particularly the oat crop; the
grain is heavy and sound, and the quantity is great. There
is one of the best oat crops that we have ever had in this
BATTLING WITH FAMINE.
625
country; and it seems to be a merciful dispensation of
Providence that it is so abundant.
"But the oat crop is passing out of Ireland from day to
day. I see by the 'Mark Lane Express,' that no less than
16,000 quarters of oats have been imported in one week
from Ireland to London; and, therefore, we must look to
our own subsistence.
"You may meet a local calamity by means of individual
subscription; but this will never be sufficient for a national
calamity such as the present. Something adequate must
be done, and done immediately. You cannot adjourn the
eating of food from day to day, as you would the meeting
of an assembly. We must press on the Government, that
without their assistance, so great is the calamity, nothing
effectual can be done; and that they must take immediate
steps to mitigate the evil and provide food for those who
otherwise must die of starvation.
"I propose that a deputation be appointed to wait on the
Lord-lieutenant. The first measure to be taken by the
Government, is the immediate stoppage of distillation and
brewing. ' The exports of provisions of every kind to
foreign countries should be at once prohibited, and our
own ports opened to all countries. . . .
"The King of Belgium did not delay one moment to
apply a remedy. When the mischief (the potato blight) was
discovered, he issued an ordinance opening his ports for
provisions free of duty, and preventing the exportation of
provisions. He called his Parliament together soon after-
ward, and they, of course, ratified the act of the Govern-
ment.
'It is perfectly clear that the Parliament of Great
Britain would ratify an act of such obvious necessity as
¹ The measure here suggested by O'Connell is ridiculed in "Young Ireland,”
the author evidently attributing to senility or softening of the brain the utterances
of the aged statesman on the famine, and the policy by him pursued at this momen-
tous crisis.
But the Dublin "Freeman's Journal" of Oct. 30, 1845, which gives a
full report of O'Connell's speech, also contains a letter of Richard Grattan, in
which it is said: "The brewers and distillers throughout the empire ought to be
immediately stopped, and the ports opened for the free admission of foreign corn."
626
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
1
that which I propose, namely, the preventing of the exports
of provisions to foreign countries, and the opening of our ports.
This is the course which Belgium and Holland have taken.
Russia has adopted it; Turkey has adopted it.
"The calamity, however, is so great, that something more
must be done. The Government must assist the country by
the purchase of provisions. If we call on the Government
to raise a loan of a million or a million and a half, they may
answer us by saying: The Irish are always making claims
upon us. Why do they not take care of their own affairs?
But we are not allowed to take care of them. They may
say to us :-' Why do you not look at home and find resourc-
es?" Well, I will look at home, and I will find resources.
"The proceeds of the Woods and Forests in this country
amount to £ 74,000 per annum. Has that been applied for
any Irish purpose? No. It is applied for the improvement
of Windsor or Trafalgar Square. And more than two
millions of Irish money have gone for these purposes. Now
I want that this Irish money should be kept at home. . . . .
This is Irish money, and the English cannot exclaim at giv-
ing it to us. It is our own money; if we had an Irish
Parliament it would have been, during the last thirty years,
applied to Irish purposes. Let it be now applied to prevent
starvation in Ireland.
"There are other resources. This is not a time to be
boggling at petty remedies. The absentees ought to be
taxed. The Government should declare that they will
apply to Parliament to tax the property of absentees fifty
per cent. I do not myself shrink from being taxed, as a res-
ident, ten per cent. By this means abundant funds would
be found to keep the people alive.
"The Government should raise money, and raise it prompt-
ly, and look to the different countries that can supply us
with provisions. They should send to the Carolinas for rice,
and to other parts of America for Indian corn. They
should send for every kind of grain to America, and be
able to pay for it, not by speculating for mercantile profit,
but out of the public money.
BATTLING WITH FAMINE.
627
"I propose that the Government appoint a commis-
sioner for every county in Ireland, who shall be answer-
able for that county. Let parochial commissioners be
appointed to act under him. For my part, I undertake to
go to my county and act there; and surely it will not be
difficult for a gentleman to thus offer his free services in
each county. I am ready to go and thus serve in any
county they may appoint me to. Let there be in each
parish houses for the distribution of food.
“This organization should extend to every locality.
Above all, let us encourage the giving of provisions by way
of wages for labor, instead of giving them as an alms.
"One Government-railroad has already been begun; let
the people be put to work on two or three other railroads.
Let employment be found for them from one end of Ireland
to the other.
"It behooves us, as men and Christians, to do everything
in our power to mitigate the horrors of the present calamity.
We must have acts, acts universal, striking, and permanent;
and I again most emphatically repeat that our most especial
care should be, that as much as possible of the provisions.
should be given as wages for labor."
Later, during the same session of the corporation, O'Con-
nell, in addition to the above suggestions addressed to the
public authorities, states what he deemed it incumbent on
private persons to do at once in each locality, and what he
was himself doing on his own estate.
66
Meantime every human and patriotic man in the com-
munity ought to endeavor to do more or less in his own
sphere. . . . I have already given orders that five or six tons
of rice should be purchased at Darrynane; that all the oats
which could be had in the district should be bought up for
me, and that five times the usual quantity of bacon should
be saved, in order that the long use of vegetable food should
be varied by a mixture of animal nutriment.... We must
endeavor to rescue our people from death!”
Out of this initiative of O'Connell sprung a public meet-
ing and the appointment of a deputation of representative
628
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
men,-nobles, clergymen, and laymen,-to call on the
Lord-lieutenant, and through him to press on the Imperial
Government the vital importance of adopting at once such
relief-measures as those suggested above. The passage in
which the Liberator promises to waive all political agitation
or aims while the Government is earnestly laboring to save
the lives of the people, made a deep and salutary impres-
sion even on his most bitter antagonists.
"This is a time," he said, "when the fullest confidence
should be given to any Government that will act as it ought
in such an emergency. I care not who the Minister is, if
he only comes forward decidely to render assistance, he shall
have my support and the support of every independent mem-
ber for Ireland. I am not availing myself of this circumstance
to raise more strongly the cry for Repeal, or to urge the
agitation for Repeal. I am not mixing any kind of poli-
tics with our efforts to rescue the country from starva-
tion."
Thereon the Tory "Evening Mail" remarks: "It is im-
possible not to admire the sentiments expressed in this pas-
sage; and, albeit unused to approvc Mr. O'Connell's acts or
opinions, we admit that we read these words with a degree
of gratification which the town-council speeches seldom af-
ford us."
1
The "Newry Examiner," alluding to the scientific inves-
tigation ordered by Government into the origin and nature
of the potato disease, thus indorses O'Connell's suggestions,
while ridiculing the Government and its scientists:-
"The scientific problem has not been solved. We are as
far off as ever from any information that may be relied on, as
to the cause, or seat, or remedy of the new and strange disease
that has affected the poor man's means of subsistence. . . .
"But the politician and the statesman has a duty which is
easily understood. Whatever the cause, the ruinous effect is
apparent enough. A large proportion, more than one third,
of the ordinary crop has failed. This is a fact to be dealt.
with and it is a question which all men can understand.
1 "Freeman's Journal," Oct. 30, 1845, evening ed.
BATTLING WITH FAMINE.
629
1
From what quarter should the difficulty be met, and when,
and how?
"This is the practical part of the case; and we think
O'Connell has solved it most completely in his speech at
the meeting of the Dublin Corporation.
"Restrain the export of food;
"Advance money for public works on the security of the
crown lands;
"Stop the distillers;
"Tax the absentees one-half, and the resident proprietors
one tenth of their incomes;
"Store provisions, and distribute them in payment for
labor.
"These are just, wise, practicable, and statesmanlike rec-
ommendations, and the Government which neglects them
will incur a tremendous responsibility.
"Much of the mitigation or aggravation of the evil will
depend, of course, on the voluntary acts of the landlords.
If they press for their rents in disregard of the awful cir-
cumstances of the tenantry, fearful results may ensue. We
earnestly hope that the rights of property will not be thus
strained; for the security of property itself may become en-
dangered by the oppressive conduct of needy or greedy
landed proprietors.
((
'We shall anxiously look for the reception of O'Connell's
propositions at the hands of the Government. ¹
1
The deputation which waited on Lord-lieutenant Heytes-
bury was headed by the Lord Mayor, the Duke of Leinster,
Lord Cloncurry, and Mr. O'Connell.
The address submitted to his Excellency was in the form
of Resolutions embodying and endorsing the principal pro-
posals of O'Connell. It was most carefully worded.
"It has now been ascertained," the address stated, "be-
yond a doubt that the famine and consequent pestilence are
imminent, unless the Government shall, without hesitation
or delay, take the most prompt measures to provide food
for the people, and to organize means for the distribution of
1 Ibidem.
630
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
such food in each locality throughout the land. . . . We also
respectfully suggest to his Exellency the Lord-lieutenant the
propriety of Government establishing, in convenient parts
of the country, public granaries, into which corn should
be received and tickets issued for the same at the current
market-prices, such corn to be issued to the people at a
moderate rate. And that in the event of the appearance of
famine being happily averted from the country, the advan-
tages of higher prices in other countries shall be secured to
the present owners of corn so to be stored.”
This was eminently practical, and, if carried out, would
have put a stop to the shameful and inhuman speculations.
of the traders, who during the ensuing eighteen months.
made large fortunes at the expense of the perishing poor.
It secured the owners of the stored grain against all possible
loss, averted the peril of starvation, and provided the means
of sowing the corn-fields with the next spring. No mention
was made of taxing either absentee or resident proprietors.
The Viceroy had time to consider his answer. This was
a masterpiece of stupidity and heartlessness. The words.
"distress," "famine,"
famine,” “starvation,”
starvation," "people," are not so
much as mentioned in this precious monument of viceregal
imbecility. "It can scarcely be necessary for me to as-
sure you," this representative of Queen Victoria's motherly
Government began, "that the state of the potato crop has
for some time occupied and still occupies the most anxious
attention of the Government. Scientific men have been
sent over from England. . . . They have not yet terminated
their inquiries. . . . The Government is also furnished with
constant reports. . . . These vary from day to day, and are
often contradictory. ... To decide, therefore, under such
circumstances, upon the most proper measures to be adopt-
ed, would be premature.. There is no immediate pres-
sure in the markets. I will, however, lose no time in
submitting your suggestions to the consideration of the
Cabinet."
As soon as the Viceroy had finished reading this elabo-
rate piece of mockery, he began bowing out the members of
BATTLING WITH FAMINE.
631
the deputation.
O'Connell endeavored to explain the
resolution relating to the stopping of brewing and distil-
ling. But he was not allowed to proceed. And the “bow-
ing out" began anew. There was a pointed discourtesy in
the proceeding of this English baron, undeservedly raised to
a position of which he could understand neither the duties
nor the responsibilities. The members of the deputation
keenly felt the slight put upon themselves personally; but
the callousness of the Castle officials only increased their
fear of finding in the Ministers of the realm the same ob-
tuseness of intellect and the same supineness, when not a
moment was to be lost in saving the lives of millions.
Lord Cloncurry, who had nobly offered to give up the
whole of his revenue to relieve the national distress, was
determined to elicit from the Prime Minister himself some
promise of help in proportion with the unprecedented need.
On November the 6th, he wrote to Sir Robert Peel, press-
ing upon his attention every one of the measures just sub-
mitted to Lord Heytesbury. "As chairman of a committee
consisting of highly respectable gentlemen, appointed at a
recent public meeting of the citizens of Dublin, the Right
Honorable the Lord Mayor in the chair, it devolves upon
me as a public duty to address you as responsible adviser
of our most gracious sovereign, . . . and in the most anxious
manner to call for your fullest and most immediate consid-
eration of the present afflicting and most dangerous state of
the people of Ireland.
"We can assure you that our information is both accurate
and extensive; that it reaches over all parts of Ireland, and
that it is derived from sources unaffected by any political
party motive whatsoever. Be assured, sir, we tell you but
the simple truth when we inform you that the danger of
famine is immediate and pressing, and if not averted by the
activity of man, and the blessing of a merciful Providence,
must result in pestilence of the most frightful nature. . . .
"We do not intend you any disrespect, quite the contrary;
but we do wish to impress upon your mind the awful res.
ponsibility which, as her Majesty's principal adviser, you
632
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
incur, if your Government hesitates to adopt the most
speedy and extensive possible modes of alleviating the im-
pending calamity. Whilst you hesitate, if hesitate you
shall, the people of Ireland are about to perish in countless
numbers.
May we respectfully refer you to Lord Devon's report
of last session, where you will find that the Irish agricul-
tural laborers and their families are calculated to amount
to more than four millions of human beings, whose only food
is the potato, whose only drink is water; whose houses are
pervious to the rain; to whom a bed or a blanket is a
luxury almost unknown, and who are more wretched than any
other people in Europe.
We call your attention to the fact that the foregoing
description of the state of the Irish peasantry was published
long before there was or could be the least suspicion of
the visitation of Providence in the destruction of the pres-
ent crop. If, then, such was the condition of a large por-
tion of the Irish people even in favorable harvests, you will,
in your humanity, easily judge what must be the horrors of
their situation, if the approaching famine be allowed to
envelop the entire population.
66
We implore you, Sir, not to allow yourselves to be
persuaded that we exaggerate the horrors or certainty of
the approaching famine. We have no motive under heav-
en for misleading or misinforming you; and even if we
had, you may believe we are utterly incapable of acting on
such a motive. Our only object is to impress on your
mind what we know to be the fact, that famine and pestilence
are at our door, and can be averted only by the most extensive and
active precautions."
The letter then briefly enumerates the precautionary
measures recommended by the meeting of citizens. Noth-
ing could be more direct or more eloquent than this state-
ment, so solemnly and respectfully made by the patriotic
and generous Cloncurry.
Surely the British Government, as well as the Executive
in Ireland, was now sufficiently warned and enlightened.
BATTLING WITH FAMINE.
633
And yet, what was the answer of the Tory Prime Minister?
One would suppose, on reading it, that it had been dic-
tated paragraph by paragraph, and word by word, by the
Lord-lieutenant in Dublin Castle, sent over to London for
Sir Robert Peel's signature, and thence transmitted to the
Mansion House Committee to mock Lord Cloncurry and
his associates, to insult the entire Irish nation.
Four fifths of this unqualifiable answer are taken up with
a literal repetition of the relief measures counselled by
Lord Cloncurry and the Committee he represented. Then
come two short paragraphs in the end, which afford a cor-
rect measure of the head and heart of Sir Robert Peel, as
he stood face to face with the most awful visitation re-
corded in the history of the British Empire.
"I give full credit," he says, "to the assurance that in
making this communication, your Lordship and those who
are parties to it are influenced by no other motives than
the desire to aid the Government in the efforts which they
are making to avert or mitigate the impending evil... I beg
to assure your Lordship that the whole subject is occupying
the unremitting attention of her Majesty's confidential ad-
visers.'
The Mansion House Committee then resolved to address
themselves directly to the Queen. But such a step, in a
country governed by a responsible ministry, was irregular, if
not unconstitutional, and could produce no beneficial effect.
The answer both of the Irish Viceroy and the British
Premier simply said to the citizens of Dublin, let the people
starve! We cannot for them hasten the slow working of
the administrative machinery, nor hasten by one week or
one day the meeting of Parliament, even though four mil-
lions of Irish serfs are suffering the pangs of extreme hun-
ger.
¹ See "Freeman's Journal" of Nov. 11 and 13, 1845.
CHAPTER XXX.
DR. MAC HALE AND "YOUNG IRELAND."
"Educate that you may be free." ¹
1
HIS maxim, which was the golden rule of the young
men who, under Davis and Duffy, founded the "Na-
tion" newspaper, was also the guiding principle of the
Archbishop of Tuam in his gigantic labors for the enlight-
enment, the elevation, and the enfranchisement of his race.
If, on looking back over the road which the reader has
travelled with us thus far, the truth of this assertion be
not self-evident, then we have misapprehended the main
purpose of a great life, and failed to make clear the aim of
John Mac Hale's long struggles with the Kildare Street So-
ciety, the National School System, and Sir Robert Peel's
scheme of Academical Education.
The cry of the great prelate whose labors and trials we
are sketching ever was, "educate that you may be free!"
But in the education which he so perseveringly toiled to
give to the Irish nation, he would have God first, middle-
most, and last; he would have the faith preached by St.
Patrick the informing principle of the instruction and train-
ing given to childhood and youth.
Happy had it been for the "young Irelanders who stood
for a brief space around O'Connell, like a chosen band, the
promise of the glorious future which he had been preparing
for his country, had they been counselled by John of Tuam.
His ideal of a national education, like his conception of
Irish nationality itself, was no narrow mould, in which the
germs of religious or civil liberty ran any risk of being
crushed or confined. In the vision he constantly cherished
of a nation at length fully emancipated, elevated by educa--
1 The maxim of the writers in the "NATION."
634
"YOUNG IRELAND."
635
tion, self-governing, and progressive, he saw the Catholic
majority educated and living up to the loftiest standards of
Christian manhood. He also contemplated his Protestant.
fellow-countrymen enjoying to the fullest the freedom of
rearing their own children in accordance with their own con-
victions; both Catholics and Protestants, freed from any
fear of an odious religious ascendany, learning to esteem
and respect each other in the light of perfect liberty, and
serving their God and their country, while cherishing all
these brotherly charities which make a people strong and
prosperous, because united.
We have before us now the two books written in his ripe
old age by the man who, together with Thomas Osborne
Davis, was the leading spirit in the Young Ireland Party. '
We do not find in either of these two volumes one single
paragraph containing a manly and generous acknowledg-
ment of the worth of John Mac Hale, Archbishop of Tuam,
or of the incomparable service rendered by him to Ireland
during his long life of a publicist and prelate, from the ap-
pearance of the first letters of HIEROPHILOS, in January,
1820, till his death, in November, 1881.
The solitary passage in "Young Ireland" in which is to
be found any expression approaching to eulogy, merely
calls" Archbishop Mac Hale, a man of robust intellect and
fearless character, much distrusted among British states-
men.”2
But the entire passage, whether designedly or not,
speaks of the Archbishop of Tuam as would a German
writer in the pay of Bismarck, who was pledged to exter-
minating the Poles, and who either knew nothing of Dr.
Mac Hale's preceding labors for Emancipation and Repeal,
or overlooked his position as a patriot, a prelate, and a¸
scholar.
1 Sir Charles Gavan Duffy, K. C. M. G.: "YOUNG IRELAND, a Fragment of
Irish History," 1880; "Four Years OF IRISH HISTORY; 1845-1849, a Sequel to
YOUNG IRELAND;" 1883.
2
During three years only one Catholic bishop had answered O'Connell's ap-
peal. At the first meeting after the debate, the bishops of Meath and Dromne
became members (of the Repeal Association), and immediately afterwards Arch-
bishop Mac Hale.”
636
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
What is most unaccountable in this shocking instance of
historical injustice and ingratitude, is the fact that there is
not one single point deserving of our approbation in the
programme of the "Nation" and its patriotic writers as ex-
plained in Sir Charles Gavan Duffy's work, which does not
seem to be borrowed from the writings of Dr. Mac Hale,
or taken for imitation from his public acts.
In February 1820, addressing the Irish episcopacy and
clergy on the proselytizing schemes of the Kildare Street
and Biblical Societies, the young Maynooth professor
lays down his principles of popular education as informed
by the spirit of religion, while being sedulously guarded
against Protestant fanaticism on the one hand, and the fatal
religious indifferentism of continental countries, on the
other.
"Far be from me," he says, "the wish to impede the cur-
rent of information that is now working its way through
the humbler classes of society. Far be it from me to embitter
it by the infusion of religious acrimony. I should, if pos-
sible, give it a wider and more rapid diffusion, and purify it
from every ingredient that could infect its salutary quali-
ties. But as this cannot be done while there exists a sus-
picion that, under the mask of educating, there lurks a
design of proselytizing the people, let the abettors of the
Bible System remove the cause of such well-grounded dis-
trusts."
Further on he protests more openly not only against the
fanaticism or benevolence which would force the Protestant
religion with the Bible on the Catholic people of Ireland, but
against the "liberalism" which would, in one way or an-
other, banish all religious teaching from the schools.
"There are others," he continues, "actuated more by a
deadly hostility to the religion, than by compassion for the
ignorance of the people.... Hence their unyielding per-
severance in their own plan, in opposition to any improve-
ment that may be proposed. Education coming from such
men I should receive with the most timid and scrupulous
caution.
"YOUNG IRELAND."
637
"To you
""
he says to the clergy, in concluding his letter,
religion looks for support against fanaticism,—to you the
country looks for repose against those who would shake it
with a religious warfare; to you the peasantry, already too
irritable, look for aid against those who would inflame them
with a biblical frenzy; and to you the growing generation,
who hunger for instruction, turn with fervent hopes that,
while food is administered to their minds, you will not suf-
fer their faith to be poisoned.
Twenty-five years have elapsed from the date of these
first memorable letters of HIEROPHILOs, down to the intro-
duction of the Colleges Bill, the founding of the "Nation,"
newspaper, the fatal dissensions among the hierarchy with
regard to the Government plan of higher education, and
the contemporary division among Repealers arising from
this same cause, among others, and the horrors of nation-
al starvation.
”
During this entire quarter of a century John Mac Hale
had been indefatigable in doing what "Young Ireland
professed to aim at: he had been educating not only his
own immediate flock, but educating the nation as well. He
had encouraged and aided with his own generous donations
his poor people to build Catholic schools in every parish.
He had, as we have seen, sent for the Sons of St. Francis of
Assisi, the Christian Brothers, the Sisters of Mercy, and the
Presentation Nuns, to open their monastery schools for the
instruction of the little ones of his flock. He had made gen-
erous provision for the education of his clergy. And,
moreover, he had done, single-handed, what the Young Ire-
landers sought to do and did with no little success: he had
labored to spread among Irishmen the love and culture of
their ancient Celtic tongue, and with it, to open up the ac-
cess to the ancient national literature.
Who was more intensely national in the truest, noblest
sense of the word, than the man who, amid all his cares, all
his herculean labors for his oppressed and famishing people,
for the defence of their civil and religious rights, devoted
his midnight vigils to the rendering into Gælic of Moore's
1
·638
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
Melodies, to the translation of Homer's Iliad and of the
Pentateuch into the same rich and poetic idiom?
The Young Ireland Repealers professed, and rightly, that
the national party and their representatives in Parliament
should ever remain independent of both Whigs and Tories,
—maintaining a united and unbroken front in presence of
every administration, and forcing the British Ministers and
Legislature to do justice to the righteous claims of the Irish
people.
This lofty independence, this incorruptible political in-
tegrity, was ever a cardinal principle with the Archbish-
op of Tuam, the very first article in his creed as a states-
man.
It was his boast, from first to last, that he never sought a
favor at the hands of any Minister, never accepted place or
pelf for himself or any one belonging to him.
In this magnanimous independence and disinterestedness
the Young Irelanders had only to follow the principles and
practice of John of Tuam. No man more thoroughly
scorned or more courageously denounced place-hunting,
office-seeking, or any form of potitical selfishness and cor-
ruption.
Whatever patronage O'Connell enjoyed, Dr. Mac Hale
never once availed himself of it. Indeed, there is not on
record a single word of his expressing either approbation
or satisfaction with regard to such patronage.
And, whatever reproach may be justly cast on O'Connell
or his relatives on account of the lucrative offices bestowed
or accepted by them,-no one who knows aught of Dr. Mac
Hale's life and character will suspect him of conniving at
practices which again and again defeated the purposes
and destroyed the hopes of the most self-sacrificing patri-
otism.
During the years which elapsed from O'Connell's im-
prisonment till his death, the great purpose of Dr. Mac
Hale and of the prelates who were his most faithful ad-
herents was to keep the national party, the party identi-
fied with Repeal, united. Union among Ireland's patriots,
"YOUNG IRELAND."
639
and union among her prelates, meant, in his judgment,
certain success in winning not only home-rule, but every
constitutional right withheld so long from his country
How effectual this twofold union was in influencing the
conduct of British statesmen, and in compelling them to
yield to Irish claims, we know from what happened about
the period we are describing,-that home-rule for Ireland
was seriously thought of, since the project was entertained
of holding the sessions of the Imperial Parliament every
third year in Dublin.
It was, therefore, Dr. Mac Hale's policy,—the only wise
one,-to keep the Repeal movement going and the Repeal
Party together, in spite of the political sins of which the
sons and followers of O'Connell were accused. It ought to
have been the policy of the Young Irelanders, and of Smith
O'Brien, who threw over them the shield of his name and
character, to sink all differences, and forget all causes of
discontent, in the one purpose of being united, just when
the unexpected and mysterious visitation of famine was
about to imperil the very existence of the nation itself.
But just at that moment the success of the Government
in dividing the Irish bishops on the subject of the Bequests
Bill stimulated them to bring forward the Colleges Bill,
for the purpose of dividing them still more, and of bribing
with the offer of lucrative and honorable office both the
most accomplished among the inferior clergy and the most
distinguished among the Catholic laity.
This scheme of higher education took the training of the
youth of Ireland out of the hands of the bishops, thereby
usurping one essential function of their divine office, the
indefeasible right of watching over the faith and morals of
the young, and of exercising a superior control over the
capacity and morality of their teachers. The Bill of Sir
Robert Peel only granted the Irish bishops as a favor what
they were bound in conscience to claim as a right.
The scheme was modelled on the system of university
education long in practice on the Continent of Europe,—in
France, in Germany, in Spain and Portugal, and in the
640
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
University of Brussels,-in all which countries it had, con-
fessedly, produced scepticism, Voltairianism, materialism,
and infidelity among the generations taught without re-
ligion, or brought up in practical indifference toward all
forms of religion.
Here Young Ireland came in to help and advocate the
Government project. Its most brilliant lights were Prot-
estants, and one cherished aim of theirs was to unite all
Irishmen, irrespective of creed, in the pursuit of a common
nationality, and the vindication of the same political rights.
They maintained that men who were one day, in public life,
to battle side by side for the cause of Ireland, or to work
like own brothers in advancing her every best interest,
should be educated side by side, like own brothers, on the
same benches, in the same school, deriving knowledge and
love of country from the same fountains.
The theory was a seductive one. But it could not approve
itself to the judgment of men whose office it was to watch
how such theories worked elsewhere in the present, and
how they had worked in the past. Nothing could super-
sede the experience of that grand old Church, who had
lived for eighteen hundred years, and declared that the
plastic mind of youth should be fed from the dawn of rea-
son with the light of divine knowledge as well as with that
of worldly science, and that the young heart should be
early trained to the practice of the Gospel precepts,—if
the Christian man were to attain to the true stature of man-
hood.
There is but one true religion according to Catholic be-
lief; there is but one royal road marked out by God to
reach our supernatural destiny. On this childhood and
youth must be taught to walk lovingly, steadily. Their
doing so ensures their being faithful and devoted citizens,
who will never fail in the fulfilment of all the charities of
life, even toward those who differ most widely from them
in religious belief and practice.
Dr. Mac Hale held,-and his opinion was soon to receive
the solemn and reiterated sanction of the supreme authority
"YOUNG IRELAND."
641
in the Church,-that the children of Catholic parents should
be educated by Catholic teachers under the superintendence
of their bishops and priests. That the faith for which
Catholic Ireland had suffered and sacrificed so much and
so long should not be imperilled by masters who either
gave no religious instruction at all, or gave a wrong relig-
ous bias to their teaching, or scoffed at the religion of the
majority, or derided all religions.
Such was the teaching given in the French and German
universities. Such, Dr. Mac Hale and the majority of his
brother-bishops had vowed, should not, if they could help
it, be the teaching given in the colleges frequented by the
youth of Ireland. To guard against the possibility of inoc-
ulating the youth of Ireland with the scepticism and im-
morality prevalent in the Continental Government col-
leges, the assembled bishops of Ireland had memorialized,
-though all in vain,-the Lord-lieutenant. The Colleges
Bill, in its latest form, was passed without any regard to
the demands and petitions of the Catholic prelates.
Looking back to the attitude taken up by the majority of
the prelates in 1840-41, when the judgment of Rome was
sought for on the National School System, we cannot help
recollecting that a like memorial, with the apparently unan-
imous assent of the bishops, was presented to the then
Viceroy. It was a solemn comedy, on which it is not
pleasant to dwell.
We find the same names at the head of the minority
which favored the Charitable Bequests Bill. And now the
same venerable names head a still smaller minority favor-
able to the scheme of Academical Education.
What wonder that the young men of the "Nation," se-
duced by the advocacy and active support of the two pri-
mates and their few adherents among the bishops, should
write and speak in favor of the mixed system of collegiate
training sanctioned by a man so respected and beloved as
the Archbishop of Dublin.
What wonder, if he, at the end of a long life of pastoral
devotion and innumerable good works accomplished for his
642
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
·
flock, gave his vote and his earnest support to Sir Robert
Peel and Sir James Graham's pet project,-that Protestants
like Davis and William Smith O'Brien, and liberal Catho-
lics, like Duffy, should welcome with grateful acclaim what
Catholic archbishops openly sanctioned?
And here the truth of history demands that, while doing
justice to Archbishops Crolly and Murray by recalling the
well-known facts in their case, we should do justice to
Thomas Osborne Davis in the same connection, and to those
who shared his opinions on this momentous matter.
The Government ignored the memorial of the assembled
prelates precisely because they were assured before-hand
of the concurrence of the two Catholic primates, and that
of such bishops as the primates would not fail, eventually,
to bring over to their side.
But the demands contained in the memorial approved
themselves to the judgment of Thomas Davis, and their
rejection by the Cabinet called forth from him an indig-
nant denunciation of the entire Bill as presented in its
amended or, rather, aggravated form.
In the sadly memorable meeting of the Repeal Associa-
tion, held on May 26th, 1845, a few days after the signing
and presentation of the memorial, Davis, rising to reply to
a most violent philippic addressed to the Young Irelanders
by the Richard Pigott of that day, the infamous spy and
apostate Conway, forgot even the rude treatment to which
O'Connell publicly and most injudiciously subjected him,
to profess his adhesion to the principles and plan of the
united hierarchy, as signed by their chairman, Dr. Murray,
and, to all seeming, endorsed by him.
"Sir, I rise to express my strong approval of the me-
morial of the Catholic bishops. That memorial contains
four propositions, and to every one of them I yield my
cordial concurrence. The first of these propositions de-
mands that a 'fair proportion' of the professors and office-
bearers in the new colleges shall be members of the Roman
Catholic Church. That is a just and reasonable demand.
Mark the words a fair proportion, meaning, beyond doubt,
"YOUNG IRELAND."
643
meaning beyond reasonable dispute, that the remainder
should be Protestants.
"That, sir, is mixed instruction. The same clause de-
mands, too, that the bishops of each province shall be
members of the Governing Board. Note the words 'of
which,' not exclusively composing the Board, but of
which' the Roman Catholic bishops shall be members.
That, sir, is mixed management. The second clause is
marked by the same care of Catholic rights, and the same
adoption, by necessary inference of mixed education. It
demands that, in some specified branches, the Roman Cath-
olic students shall be taught by Roman Catholic professors;
-the unmistakable meaning of this demand is for separate
chairs in a mixed college. Separate chairs for the teaching
of those subjects which cannot be taught by the professors
of one creed without probable offence or injustice to the
creed of others. I say that it is a just demand.
I fully
concur also in the purpose of the third proposition in this
memorial, which suggests, if any president, vice-president,
professor, or office-bearer shall be convicted before the
Board of Trustees of attempting to undermine the faith or
injure the morals of any student, he shall be immediately
removed from his office by the said Board;' that is, by the
Board of which the Roman Catholic prelates are to form a
part.
"And now, sir, I come to the last proposition:
That, as
it is not contemplated that the students shall be provided
with lodgings in the new colleges, there shall be Roman
Catholic chaplains to superintend the religious and moral
instruction of the Roman Catholic students.' I say that
such a provision is most just and most necessary. I say
now what I said before on this day fortnight, I denounce
this Bill for not containing such a provision."
MR. O'CONNELL :-" You praised the Bill."
MR. DAVIS-" I praised the Bill on certain grounds, and
on these grounds I praise it now, and will praise it again.
The proposal runs that the appointment of each chaplain,
with a suitable salary, shall be made on the recommenda-
644
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
tion of the Roman Catholic bishop in the diocese in which
the college is situated, and that the same prelate shall have
power to remove such Roman Catholic chaplain from
his situation. Signed, Daniel Murray, Chairman.' There
could be no fitter name to authenticate that document.
Dr. Murray carries into the academical colleges the same
principles that regulate the National Board, of which he
is one of the most learned, esteemed, and honored gov、
ernors.
"I offer the tribute of my sincere respect to that memo-
rial, to the principles on which it is founded, and to the
reasonings for I have heard precisely what they were,
which induced the bishops to adopt it. I denounce the
Bill as containing no provision for the religious discipline
of the boys taken away from the paternal shelter. Beyond
all, I denounce the Bill for giving the Government a right
to appoint and dismiss professors, a right to corrupt and
intimidate. For these reasons I and those who think with
me are prepared to give this Bill in its present shape an
unflinching opposition, and I sit down repeating my cordial
adherence to this memorial.""
Pity it was that this frank and manly statement of a man
so worthy of the respect and affection of all Irishmen was
not accepted then and there by O'Connell, and through
him by the great body of nationalists. Unanimity on the
party of the people and their religious and political leaders
in pressing the Government to concede all that was de-
manded in the memorial of May the 23d, would have infal-
libly, as we believe, obtained the desired concessions.
It is a fact, however, that the "unanimity" among the
prelates was not real, and that this was known to the Gov-
ernment. It is also undeniable that O'Connell was ill ad-
vised or ill inspired in responding to the full and cordial
endorsement of the memorial by Davis, in a speech, which
was calamitous for the cause of Repeal, and wholly unjusti-
fiable under the circumstances.
The words then uttered must be repeated here. They
1 Young Ireland," First edition, pp. 702 seq.
"YOUNG IRELAND."
645
bore consequences which the speaker was far from foresee-
ing. But the men who were then his evil counsellors had
calmly calculated cause and effect. And they it is, much
more than O'Connell, enfeebled and suffering in mind and
body, whom posterity will hold responsible for the fatal
seeds of dissension then sown so recklessly among Re-
pealers.
"One point," O'Connell said in his reply, "Mr. Davis
omitted altogether. He did not read the resolution
adopted at the meeting of the prelates, wherein they de-
clared that they felt themselves, anxious as they were to
extend the advantages of education, bound to withhold
their approbation from the proposed system, as they deemed
it dangerous to the faith and morals of the Catholic people.
The system was met by the unequivocal and unanimous
condemnation of the venerated and esteemed body. The
principle of the Bill has been lauded by Mr. Davis, and was
advocated by a newspaper professing to be the organ of the Ro-
man Catholic people of this country, but which I emphatically
pronounce to be no such thing.
THE SECTION OF POLITICIANS STYLING THEMSELVES THE
YOUNG IRELAND PARTY, ANXIOUS TO RULE THE
DESTINIES OF THIS COUNTRY, START UP AND SUPPORT THIS
MEASURE. There is no such party as that styled 'Young
Ireland.' There may be a few individuals who take that
denomination on themselves. I am for 'Old Ireland.'
'Tis time that this delusion should be put an end to.
Young Ireland may play what pranks they please. I do
not envy them the name they rejoice in. I shall stand by
Old Ireland; and I have some slight notion that old Ire-
land will stand by me.
99 1
The declaration of Davis had been received with marked
favor by the association. And well it might. Had the
Archbishop of Tuam been present there, he would have
applauded the sentiments of this Protestant gentleman, who
was the soul of honor, truth, and patriotism. He would
have endorsed every sentiment, save the concluding com-
1 Ibidem, p. 705.
646
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
pliment to Dr. Murray and the implied approbation of the
National System and the doings of its Board.
But the dispositions of Mr. Davis were such as a prelate
and statesman like Dr. Mac Hale would have accepted as
an earnest of better things, and turned to the purpose of
national unity and strength.
Let us hear what Sir Charles Gavan Duffy says of the
sequel :-
"When O'Connell sat down, consternation was universal;
he had commenced a war in which, either by success or
failure, he would bring ruin to the national cause. Smith,
O'Brien, and Henry Grattan, who were sitting near him,
probably remonstrated; for in a few minutes he rose again
to withdraw the nickname of 'Young Ireland,' as he under-
stood it was disclaimed by those to whom it was applied.
“Davis immediately rejoined that he was glad to get rid
of the assumption that there were factions in the (Repeal)
Association. He never knew any other feeling among his
friends, except in the momentary heat of passion, but that
they were bound to work together for Irish nationality.
They were bound, among other motives, by a strong affec-
tion towards Daniel O'Connell; a feeling which he himself
had habitually expressed in his private correspondence
with his dearest and closest friends.
(6
At this point the strong, self-restraind man paused from
emotion, and broke into irrepressible tears. . . . O'Connell,
whose instincts were generous and cordial, and who was only
suspicious from training and violent from set purpose, im-
mediately interposed with warm expressions of good will.
He had never felt more gratified than by this evidence of
regard. If Mr. Davis was overcome, it overcame him also;
he thanked him cordially, and tendered him his hand. The
Association applauded their reconciliation with enthusi-
asm.
(6
After this episode, Davis resumed: He and his friends,
in their anxiety to coöperate with O'Connell, had often
sacrificed their own predilections, and never opposed him
except when they were convinced in conscience that it
"YOUNG IRELAND.”
647
was a duty to do so. He trusted their disagreement
would leave no sting behind. If there had been any harsh-
ness of feeling, if any person had made use of private influ-
ence to foster dissension and to misrepresent them to each
other, he would forgive it, if the offence were not repeated.
He would sit down with a prayer to Almighty God that
the people of this country, and the leaders of the people,
might continue united in the pursuit of liberty, in which
they were so often defeated before at the moment of its ap-
parent fruition, and with a supplication to God that they
might not be defeated again.
((
These were almost the last words of counsel Thomas
Davis uttered, face to face with the people he loved so tru-
ly and served so well.""
Among the documents in the possession of the author,
among the published and unpublished writings of Dr. Mac
Hale, there is not one in which is justified the suicidal poli-
cy which refused the coöperation of such men as Thomas
Davis and Smith O'Brien, not a word endorsing the alli-
ance with the Whig Government of Lord John Russel, or
the place-hunting ambition of the men who had most influ-
ence in the Repeal Association, or the petty spirit of John
O'Connell, who inherited from his father nothing but a
name,—neither a share in the glorious services which made
the Liberator the idol of a nation, nor the genius capable of
sustaining the burden of a great cause only very partially
won, nor the magnetic power to bind men to himself in the
pursuit of a people's perfect enfranchisement.
It was a pity that Thomas Davis, and Smith O'Brien,
and Charles Gavan Duffy never appreciated the place
which John Mac Hale occupied in the affection and politics
of their countrymen. He, as no other man could, might
have given a safe and permanently useful direction to the
"Nation" and all the magnificent and manifold energies
which the Young Ireland writers and patriots disposed of.
They would have understood his theories on the educa-
tion of the Irish people, in all its degrees, and as best
1 Ibidem, pp 706, 707.
648
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
suited to the perfect religious liberty of all denominations
in Ireland.
His patriotism embraced as high and wide an horizon as
their fancy had ever dreamed of; his statesmanlike knowl
edge would have enlightened them on the dangers to be
shunned, on the difficulties and dissensions to be avoided.
In 1845 and 1846, he would have kept closely bound to-
gether, like the strands in the ocean telegraph cables, every
element of good in the Repeal Association. The united
forces of Irish genius and Irish patriotism would in his
hand, under his control and guidance, have worked har-
moniously to save the life and liberty of the nation, in spite
of the famine, in spite of the Colleges Bill, in spite of the
coercion bills enacted to quiet the tortures of a nation in
agony.
The fact is, had John Mac Hale's principles and policy
been adhered to by the Irish people and its leaders, there
would have been no famine, no fever, no emigration of the
Irish millions, no breaking up of the Repeal Party, no
disastrous, dissension among the members of the Irish
hierarchy.
When the men who formed the Young Ireland Party
became publicly, persistently wedded to the system of
mixed education; when several of them avowed and pub-
lished opinions akin to the false liberalism of the day and
the radicalism and revolutionism of Continental Europe ;-
it became incumbent on the Archbishop of Tuam and those
who watched and labored with him in the cause of Ireland
to condemn what they deemed a danger to their coun-
try.
But there exists no open or violent denunciation of these
misguided young men by Dr. Mac Hale.
As to the complex causes which brought at length Wil-
liam Smith O'Brien and his associates into violent and
armed collision with the Government, impartial history
will say that the Young Irelanders were more sinned
against than sinning. The rebellion of 1798, like many an
armed "rising" before it under British misrule in Ireland,
"YOUNG IRELAND.”
649
proves that the conspirators were among those who gov-
erned and oppressed the native populations.
The conspiracy which brought about the Salisbury-Bal-
four Coercion Act and successful extermination campaign
following the years 1886 and 1887, was not the offspring of
Irish discontent, but of the Macchiavellian policy of a Tory
Government and Legislature. And if the abominable con-
spiracy entered into by the London Times and the Govern-
ment and Parliament which invented and created the For-
geries Commission, did not drive the Irish Representatives
and their constituents into open and bloody rebellion, it was
not because the plot was not well laid in Dublin Castle and
in Westminster.
In America we never believed in the guilt of the insur-
gents of '48. They were driven to it, entrapped into it.
The doctrines which they taught on justifiable resistance
were those of Hampden and the Puritans, of William of
Orange and the British Parliament, of Franklin and of
Washington. They were not of Irish growth, or the fruits
of Catholic teaching.
But, anyway, had Dr. Mac Hale's teachings and warn-
ings been followed or heeded, either in Conciliation or in
Confederation Hall, in the councils of the bishops as well as in
those of Irish politicians,—there would have been unity of
opinion and feeling and action. There would have been, to
a moral certainty, a Repeal of the Union. There would
have been peace and prosperity. There would be at this
moment a system of national education,-primary, inter-
mediate, and university,—which would respect the religious
rights of every denomination of Christians. And, with a
native Parliament legislating in College Green, Ireland
would to-day count ten millions at least of prosperous in-
habitants.
τα
CHAPTER XXXI.
1847.
HILE the Archbishop of Tuam was thus pleading for
his perishing people, and seconding the humane and
patriotic efforts of the Dublin Mansion House Com-
mitte, of O'Connell and Lord Cloncurry, he had in England
a powerful help-mate in Frederick Lucas. The " Tablet,"
week after week, laid before the British public the awful
condition of things in Ireland, the tragic occurrences which
daily and hourly, on every point of the doomed Island, at-
tested the utter helplessness and despair of the people.
"The famine continued to augment, food riots, combina-
tions against landlords, refusals to pay rent, frightful tales of
individual destitution filled the papers. Nevertheless (as the
Tablet said), still the same tardiness to encounter the gigan-
tic events; still the same refusal to send supplies to those
inland districts which ordinary speculation could not reach
with any degree of effectiveness; still the same staunch
adherence to the old, cold, hard maxims of a false economic
science.
"It was said, and even believed, when first the distress
began, that, lamentable as it was, it would be the means of
maintaining the Union, by affording England an opportunity
of showing her good will and beneficence. But how a few
months belied the anticipation!'
In confirmation of what Dr. Mac Hale affirmed in his
last letter to Lord John Russell, we find that by the middle
of November, 1846, 150,000 persons were employed on pub-
lic works. But very many of the laborers had to walk
from three to six Irish miles to their work of road-making
1 Life of Frederick Lucas," I., pp. 233, 234.
650
THE DEATH OF O'CONNELL.
651
for wages of six pence to eight pence a day, and no two of a
family allowed to be employed on the same works!
"The public works of a non-productive kind drew the
laborers, who despaired of another harvest, away from ag-
ricultural pursuits to 'break stones on impossible roads';
mortgages were foreclosing to such an extent that 1200
notices were lodged in the Four Courts in a few months;
deaths from starvation were becoming more numerous;
works were stopped for want of money for the Board; in
the Skibbereen work-house eighty-seven deaths occurred in
November, and five more on 1st December, till there re-
mained scarcely enough able-bodied paupers alive to bury
the dead; and so the year drew to a close!
And so dawned "Black 1847."
> 1
The idea of a national subscription was started, when
people in England began to open their eyes to the awful
realities which were happening in the 'Sister Island,' and
to the appalling magnitude of the suffering which must be
relieved during the winter, and with the advance of a
spring that could bring no hope to the tiller of the soil, no
prospect of a ripening harvest.
But the "Times" would have no such subscription; all
should be left to the Government, the generous editors
thought. Was not the potato-blight about to fulfil the long-
cherished projects of the majority of Irish landlords, to
sweep away the Celt from the face of the earth?
"The potato cultivation could pay no rent; but cattle
and sheep-rearing could, and smart rents, too. Let the
people go, and bring in beasts instead. In the county of
Mayo, one proprietor alone had already served more than
six hundred processes. Some landlords, having induced
their tenants to give notes of hand for their rents, used them
as a mere summary and less obnoxious method of exterminat-
ing the wretched, starving creatures. Early in January
(1847), the Roscommon Journal announced that 'the num-
ber of civil bills served by landlords for the approaching
session in this town will treble those ever sent out for the
1 Ibidem.
652
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
last ten years.' At Ballina, in the same month, between five
and six thousand processes and ejectments together were
served; in Castlebar, sixteen hundred processes, besides
ejectments; and so on, from the Giant's Causeway to Cape
Clear. Catholic landlords were as bad as Protestant;
Burkes and Brownes vied with Gores and Knoxes. In a
speech in Conciliation Hall, O'Connell read a letter from
Cork, which gave the Protestant clergy return of the deaths
in that Deanery; 5,000 were dead of starvation, and 10,000
actually dying. In the village of Glann, County Galway,
an entire family of ten persons was found in one heap of
putrefaction.
"Before long the people were dying on the roadsides, in
their cabins, and in the work-houses, literally by tens of
thousands; and clearances were proceeding concurrently
at the same rate. I think no pen can describe the horrors.
of that spring. Mine is certainly all too incapable. The
sufferings and patience of the people, on the one side, and
the cold-blooded inhumanity of the landlords on the other,
are quite beyond my power to depict."
Yes, it was in the part of the country so especially dear
to the Archbishop of Tuam, in Galway and Mayo, that the
distress was most extreme, that starvation and fever were
mowing down the populations, and that Landlordism was
busy with its hellish work of exterminating. When fam-
ine and pestilence, like the devastating waters of twin Al-
pine lakes, were let loose over the land, the Archbishop set
himself to do all that a bishop could to help and save his
people. At first, and before the charity of Christendom,
and the active generosity of the Irish race abroad, were
called forth by the tidings from Ireland, the means at the
disposal of Dr. Mac Hale and his priests were not only
taxed to the utmost, but exhausted in the vain endeavor to
relieve sufferings for which no private beneficence, and not
even the resources of a single community, could afford an
adequate alleviation.
He and his clergy shared all they had with the starving
1 Edward Lucas, Ibidem, 245-247.
THE DEATH OF O'CONNELL.
653
multitudes, besides multiplying their loving ministrations,
to comfort the fever-stricken and the dying, to strengthen
with the words of faith and love the thousands they were
powerless to feed and to save from death.
During the last three months of 1846; and all through
1847, many hours out of every twenty-four were spent in re-
ceiving and registering money-donations sent to him for the
poor from every part of the Three Kingdoms, from the con-
tinent of Europe, from Canada and the United States, from
Australia and India. He was the man to whom Irishmen
at home and abroad looked up, as to the spokesman and
representative of their religion and race. Through him
came the alms with which it was sought to appease the
pangs of hunger among the thrice-scourged populations of
the West.
He was most conscientious in accounting for every penny
received and disbursed, most punctual in acknowledging
himself every donation sent to him, most scrupulous in ex-
amining without a moment's delay every petition or appli-
cation for relief, and in at once complying therewith. His
priests gratefully and unanimouly testified to his indefatiga-
ble exertions. His example edified, cheered, sustained, and
fired them with a noble emulation. If his correspondence,
during the distress of 1842, afforded such various and touch-
ing evidence of priestly devotion, of fatherly kindness on his
part, and of pastoral zeal on theirs, what a record we might
have in the voluminous letters received by the Archbishop
of Tuam during the famine of 1846–’47!
Let it suffice to say here, that, besides doing more than
his usual part in the priestly offices at the Cathedral of
Tuam, in the confessional daily, in the pulpit, among the
crowds of poor who now besieged his doors, and at the bed-
side of the sick and dying, he took on himself alone, without
the aid of secretary or assistant, the whole of the immense
labor entailed by receiving, acknowledging, and distribut-
ing the alms thus sent to him from all parts.
In confirmation of this, we insert here a most precious.
testimonial from the man who enjoyed to the utmost and to
654
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
the last days of the venerable Archbishop's life his love and
confidence. The document will speak for itself.
"IN PERPETUAM REI MEMORIAM.
"IRISH COLLEGE, PARIS, April 25, 1889.
"Having scrupulously examined and summed up, several
times, all the items in the account-books kept by the late
Archbishop of Tuam, of the charity funds received and dis-
bursed by him from the year 1842 to 1881; and having
given the Charity credit for all the items about which I
entertained any doubt whatever; and finally having taken
into account some charities distributed by myself after the
Archbishop's decease,-I find that the disbursements have
exceeded the receipts by the sum of 738 £ 16 s. 7 d., the
receipts having been 77,354 £ 10s. 1 d., and the disburse-
ments 78,093 £ 6 s. 8 d.
"THOMAS MAC HALE."
The fatigue inseparable from this single occupation, dur-
ing more than eighteen months, was enough to test to the
utmost a robust constitution, the patience and endurance of
the most zealous and devoted. Yet this herculean task was
only one part of the labors imposed on Dr. Mac Hale at this
critical time. The momentous controversies arising out of
the Charitable Bequests Bill and the Queen's Colleges
Scheme took up, necessarily, a great part of his time and
attention. His correspondence with Rome and with his
brother-bishops on these vital questions would seem quite
enough to fill up the days of a man of unwearied industry.
Yet were these cares, heavy and many as they were, but
light in comparison with the burthen which the famine im-
posed upon him. Nor will it be out of place to mention
that it was at the beginning of 1847, he published in book-
form the first edition of his letters,--the last in the volume
being that addressed to Lord John Russell on December
15, 1846.
As O'Connell's health declined, and dissensions became
more and more rife in the ranks of Repeal, the Archbish-
op's solicitude for the national cause increased. All those
:
THE DEATH OF O'CONNELL.
655
among the clergy and laity, and they formed the immense
majority, who had ever considered Dr. Mac Hale to be,
with O'Connell, the guide of the national councils, now
sought his aid, when the Liberator had passed away from
their midst. But, unwilling as the Archbishop had always
been to assume either the position or the responsibilities of
a political leader, he could not think of allowing himself to
be anything else than what he was, an Irish bishop who
held the political interests of Ireland to be inseparable
from her religious interests, and who could permit no man
or body of men to disjoin or to compromise either the one
or the other.
His voice was ever for union among nationalists. It was
only on rare occasions, when impelled by some necessity
of the moment, that the Archbishop interfered by public
letter or speech, to point out the line of right policy, to
correct, or restrain, or moderate the action of leading lay-
men, to whom he always left the management of political
affairs.
The men who successively administered the Government,
both in Great Britain and in Ireland, never found in him an
ally or an accomplice. He was ever ready to praise every
measure of theirs which was in itself praiseworthy. But,
as he had no personal ends to serve, so he looked to British
statesmen for justice to his country and his creed. He
could be content with no less. And he, therefore, watched
their proceedings jealously, and denounced fearlessly their
shortcomings, their injustices, their treachery to religion.
They loved him not. He was a perpetual thorn in their
side. He was a thorn, as well, in the side of every man, prel-
ate, priest, or politician, who paltered with the enemies of Ire-
land, or who was ready, for place or pelf, to barter away
the dearest rights and liberties of the nation. Hence they
were numerous, influential, most active, and not unfrequently
most unscrupulous, the men who held Archbishop Mac Hale
up to odium in Dublin, and London, and Rome.
It is human nature in those who govern, even human
nature in those who govern the Church, to distrust the man
656
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
who is always in opposition, though he should be uniformly
right. John Mac Hale was uniformly right. There is not
a single great question of doctrine or discipline on which he
differed from his most revered brother-bishops, which was
not in due time decided in his favor. There is not a single
great measure of temporal as well as secular policy advo-
cated steadily by him, in the face of persistent opposition,
that has not been finally adopted as an article of the political
creed of Irishmen.
Such a man must ever be a man apart, a man who, control-
ling and directing the multitude, but never directed or con-
trolled by them, runs the risk of not being popular, or of
obtaining such popularity as is only granted to great men
at the end of a long career of service and self-sacrifice.
But such popularity is eternal.
Such was the fame and influence won by the Archbishop
of Tuam, when, during the famine in 1847, and during the
periodical distress which came again and again after 1847,
he forgot, or seemed to forget, everything but the needs of
his people. We have known a mother, when the physicians
had given up her sick babe to death, to take it in her arms,
shut herself up with it in a vapor-bath for hours and hours,
braving fearlessly everything in the inspiration of her moth-
erly love, till the very violence of the remedy had overcome
the disease.
In 1847, the Archbishop of Tuam wrapped himself up
with the multitudes of his dying flock around him, took
them to his heart, gave them all his strength, all his mind,
all the treasures of his love, and would willingly, like more
than one among the devoted priests of the West, have given
them his life, if he could have saved them for Ireland. . . .
O'Connell's death fell on him with a stunning force in
May, 1847. On the morning which brought him the sad
tidings of this national bereavement, after he had offered
up for his friend the Sacrifice in whose efficacy the Church
reposes such faith, the Archbishop withdrew into the Col-
lege-Close at Tuam, walking up and down for hours, alone
and in silence, communing with God and praying for the
DEATH OF O'CONNELL.
657
soul of him he loved so well. It was a day of unutter-
able bitterness for the strong man who had battled so long
for Ireland, and who had lost the magic influence and com-
panionship of the political chief of his nation.
might well weep for Ireland and for O'Connell.
Surely, he
Ireland, and the Archbishop knew it but too well, had now
no statesman fit to take the place of the dead leader, to con-
tinue and complete his work. To Smith O'Brien O'Connell
had seemed at one time to look as to the man whose great
historic name and practical judgment would fit him to lead
the nation to the peaceful conquest of the constitutional
rights so long withheld. But, although O'Brien was the
descendant of the ancient kings of Ireland, he had rendered
no such services and made no such sacrifices as the man
who had won Emancipation; and, besides, he was not, like
O'Connell himself, a Catholic, heart and soul and above all
things a Catholic, and did not command as such the confi-
dence of the masses and their religious guides.
No, even though O'Connell had in his own person com-
bined, like Samuel, the sacred character of the prophet
with that of the judge of God's people, like Samuel he left
in dying no son behind him to challenge the confidence and
obedience of the Tribes. Neither the votes of the people
nor the consecration of heaven had designated a successor
to him who, on May the 15th, 1847, expired in Genoa, while
yearning to visit the shrine of the Apostles, and the tombs
in San Pietro in Montorio, where Ireland's fugitive princes
had found a resting place in death. No man, towering, in
the assembly of all Israel, head and shoulders above the
multitude, commanded the popular admiration or could lead
their hosts to battle and to victory.
Dr. Mac Hale knew but too well what dissensions rent in
twain the party whom O'Connell had so long led forward
and kept together by the magic cry of Repeal, and the
cherished hopes of Home-Rule. Therefore might he mourn
for the departed chief, whose place must long remain va-
cant.
Here we must pause awhile,-as did the chronicler after
658
JOHN MAC HALE, ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM.
the death of Moses, leaving the people camped in the plain
and within view of the Promised Land, and look forward to
the second eventful half of the life we are sketching. The
cause of Repeal shall not die with O'Connell, nor the fond
aspirations of the race from which he sprung be quenched
with his last breath.
The great Patriot Prelate, whom we behold walking alone
and communing with his own brave heart on that sad 22d of
May, will be God's instrument in keeping alive the hopes of
Ireland, in protecting her national faith, and advocating her
cause,―till his death finds the nation more united than ever,
and public opinion in Great Britain, throughout the British
Empire, the United States, and the whole civilized world,
asking, in tones of thunder, that justice shall be done to Ire-
land.
UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
3 9015 02313 9762
DO NOT REMOVE
OR
MUTILATE CARD